I 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


// 

-•    *_ 

L^-  x<-^ 


^  V 


A 

GEOGRAPHICAL  VIEW 

OF  THE 


MAN  CUSTOMS    AND   PURSUIT 

EVERY  NATION; 

FOUNDED  ON 

ttrst  Hutliorttics. 


BY  REV.  J.  GOLDSMITH, 

Aotfcor  of  Onnmar  of  Geoyrmphy,  Grammar  of  BritUh  O«opnph/, 


FIRST    AMERICAN    EDITION, 

REVISED,  CORRECTED,  AND  IMPROVED,  BY 

JAMES  G.  PERCIVAL,  M.  D. 

ILLUSTRATED  BY 
EIGHT  COPPERPLATE  VIEWS. 


NEW-YORK  j 

B,    HOPKINS  APfD  W.  REED. 


District  of  Connecticut,  ss. 

BE  XT  REIVISryiBERE.D,  That  on  the 
I        C      eleventh  day  of  March,  in  the  fiftieth  >ear  of  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  of  America,  EDWARD 
HOPKINS,  of  the  said  district,  has  deposited  in  this  office 
the  title  of  a  Book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor,  in  the 
words  following,  to  wit :  "  A  Geographical  view  of  the  World,  embra- 
cing the  Manners,  Customs,  and  Pursuits  of  every  nation,  founded  on 
1  ho  best  authorities.     By  Rev.  J.  Goldsmith,  author  of  Grammar  of 
Geography,  Grammar  of  British  Geography,   &c.     First  American 
edition,  revised,  corrected,   and  improved,  by  James  G.  Percival,  M. 
D.    Illustrated  by  eight  copperplate  views." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  enti- 
tled, "  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the 
copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of 
such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned."  And  also  to  the 
act,  entitled,  "  An  act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled  "  An  act  for 
the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts, 
and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the 
times  therein  mentioned,'  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the 
arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 
CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  district  of  Connecticut. 
A  true  copy  of  Record,  examined  and  sealed  by  me, 
CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  district  of  Connecticut. 


GI2S 

P47 

IB2.6 


EUROPE 


Is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  the  Arctic  or  Frozen  Ocean  ;  E.  l> 
from  i  towards   t 

• 
Mann  chipelago ; 

-oparatcs   it  from  Africa  ;   and 
lantir  <  'P:th,  from   cape  St.    \  i 

•«»  the  Ural  mountain-,  i<  about  4,000  mile-* 
and  f:  at    the  SOL 

broad.     The  area  is  estimated  by  Hassel  at  3,387,019  square  mile? 
OF  LAPLAND. 

most  nor*  in  Europe,  and  extend-  from  lat.  64 

71°  II'N.     It  is  washed  by   the    r 

n  ocean  on  the  north,   and   U.« 
n  the  east.    Extent  152,720  sq.  miles.     Population  61,7w9. 

Of  the  Dress  of  the  Laplanders. 
THI   ;  •  rs  wear  a  sort  of  pantaloons  reaching*  d 

which  are  made  of  untanned  •  up   be 

they  put  a  1  in  them.     Their  wai 

.  and  open  at  the  breast.     Over  this 

irith 
ornamented  with    i  tin    or  brass. 

.  tiifir  11!^  ••<•.  tliei 

pipes,  and   the   rest  of  the  srnokinjr   apparutu-.     Tin  ir   <  lot 
KunlrrfMl  with  fur,  or  binding's  of  cloth  of  different « 

edged  with  fur,  pointed  at  top,  and  adorned  with  di! 

of  the  women  is  very  like  to  that  of  the   n 

ar  handkerchiefs,  short  aprons  inado  of  j>ainte« 
rings  on  their  fingers,   and   ear-rings,  from  whirl 

tided  chains  of  silver,  which  pass  two  or   thro 
about  their  neck.     They  are  much  addicted  to  finery,  and    t 
e  of  embroidery   manufactured   from  brass   wire,   and   wher 
that  cannot  be  had,  list  of  different  colours  is  sub 

Habitations  of  the  Laplanders. 

THK  Laplanders  change  their  habitations  according  to  the 
in       inter,  but  in  summer  thc\    in 
built    with  stones  and  sods  ; 
ers,  and  ^mall  wood   between  t 
• 


District  of  Connecticut,  *5. 

BE  IT  BEMElttBEREJD,  That  on  the 
I        £L      eleventh  day  of  March,  in  the  filtirth  >earof  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  of  America,  EDWARD 
HOPKINS,  of  the  said  district,  has  deposited  in  this  office 
Ihe  title  of  a  Book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  proprietor,  in  the 
words  following,  to  wit :  "  A  Geographical  view  of  the  World,  embra- 
riue:  the  Manners,  Customs,  and  Pursuits  of  every  nation,  founded  on 
uvst  authorities.     By  Rev.  J.  Goldsmith,  author   of  Grammar  of 
Geography,  Grammar  of  British  Geography,   &c.     First   American 
rdit  ion,  revised,  corrected,   and  improved,  by  James  G.  Percival,  M. 
I).     Illustrated  by  eight  copperplate  views." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  enti- 
tled, wl  An  act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  bv  securing  the 
copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books,  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of 
such  copies,  during  the  times  therein  mentioned."  And  also  to  the 
act,  entitled,  "  An  act  supplementary  to  an  act,  entitled  "  An  act  for 
the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  maps,  charts, 
and  books,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the 
times  therein  mentioned,'  and  extending  the  benefits  thereof  to  the 
arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and  etching  historical  and  other  prints." 
CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  district  of  Connecticut. 
A  true  copy  of  Record,  examined  and  sealed  by  me, 
CHARLES  A.  INGERSOLL, 

Clerk  of  the  district  of  Connecticut. 


EUROPE 

Is  bounded  on  •  or  Frozen  Ocean  ;  r.  bj 

frou 
and  towards  the  son 

in  Archi|.rlagu  ;  on  the 
separates   it  from  Africa  ;   and  on 
lantic  Ott  m   cape  .w  tlio 

.    in 
• 
broad.     The  area  is  estimated  by  Hassel  at 

OF  LAPLAND. 

The  in.  'l>e,  and  extends  from 

N.     It  is  washed  b> 

oceau'on  the  west,  ran  on  the  north,   and   i1 

sea  on  the  east.    Extent  15^,720  sq.  miles.    Population  61,: 

Of  the  Dress  of  the  Lapla nde rs . 
s  wear  a  sort  of  pantaloons  n 
shoes,  which  are  made  of  untann.-.l  ski!, 

e  hay  in  them. 

shape,  an  •  < r  a 

DW  sleevev  round  them    with   a 

ntcd   with    plate-*   of  tin   or  brass.     To  the 
gird  I.  ments  for  .. 

pipes 

ITS  Of  Cloth  ' 

•o  edg^ed  witli  fur,  pointed  at  top,  and  adorned  with 

of  the  women  is  very  like  to  that  of  the  men,   1 
o  it  they  wear  handkerchiefs,  short  aprons  made  r  i 

rings,  from  win-  the 

:   silver,  \v'  sree 

times  about  their  neck.  They  are  much  addicted  to  fm« -r\.  and  to 
the  use  of  embroidery  manufactured  from  bra^  wire,  and  where 
that  cannot  be  had,  list  of  different  colours  is  suh 

Habitations  of  the  Laplanders. 
f -.aplanders  change  their  habitations  according  to  i 

•  T,  but  in  summer  they   make   use   of  t« 

houses  are  built    \n  and  sods;  "they  are  roofed   with 

and  -mall  wood   between  them  ;  o\ 
ih  on  the  top.     They 

door  nor  «  applied  by   two 

thro  must  creep  on  their  ha 

es,  the  men  sally  forth   to  theii  .    or 

'1  hu  interpreted  into  a  bad  omen? 


4  Employment  and  Commerce  of  the  Lapland  t 

Their  summer  tents  are  framed  with  poles  and  covered  with  skin-. , 
in  the  structure  and  situation  of  these  they  endeavour  to  display 
some  finery  and  taste.  Guests  on  a  visit  are  welcomed  with  singing-, 
and  presented  with  soft  clean  skins  to  sit  upon  ;  the  men  talk  grave- 
ly and  considerately  of  the  weather,  and  of  hunting  and  fishing  ;  the 
women  mutually  bewail  their  deceased  relations  with  an  harmonious 
howl,  and  then  divert  themselves  with  little  stories,  in  the  meantime 
a  horn  with  snuff  goes  constantly  round.  When  the  victuals  are 
brought  in,  the  guests  let  the  host  press  them  often,  pretending 
an  indifference,  lest  they  should  appear  poor  or  half-starved. 

Their  household  furniture  consists  of  iron  or  copper  kettles,  wood- 
en cups,  bowls,  spoons,  and  sometimes  tin  or  even  silver  basins  :  to 
which  may  be  added  the  implements  of  fishing  and  hunting.  That 
they  may  not  be  obliged  to  carry  these  with  them  in  their  excur- 
sions, they  build  huts  like  pigeon-houses  in  the  forests,  placed  upon 
the  trunk  of  a  tree,  where  they  leave  their  goods  and  provisions  ; 
and  though  they  are  never  shut,  yet  they  are  never  plundered. 

Food  of  the  Laplanders. 

REIN-DEER  supply  the  Laplanders  with  the  greatest  part  of  their 
provisions  ;  the  chase  and  the  fishery  afford  the  rest.  The  flesh  of 
the  bear  is  considered  as  the  most  delicate  meat.  Their  winter  pro- 
visions consist  chiefly  of  flesh  and  fish  dried  in  the  open  air,  both  of 
which  they  eat  raw,  and  without  any  sort  of  dressing.  Their*  spm- 
mon  drink  is  water  :  brandy  is  very  scarce,  but  they  are  extre'mely 
fond  of  it. 

Language  and  Manners  of  the  Laplanders. 

THE  language  of  the  Laplanders  comprehends  so  many  different 
dialects,  that  it  is  with  difficulty  they  understand  each  other.  They 
have  neither  writing  nor  letters  among  them,  but  a  number  of 
hieroglyphics.  Their  voices,  however,  are  musical,  and  they  read- 
ily oblige  strangers  by  making  use  of  them.  According  to  Von 
LJuch,  the  Laplanders  may  be  divided  into  two  classes  ;  those  who 
inhabit  the  woody  region  ;  and  those  who  inhabit  the  lofty  mountain- 
ous region.  The  former  have  fixed  habitations,  but  the  latter  live 
in  tents,  and  move  from  place  to  place  to  find  pasturage  for  the 
herds  of  rein-deer  which  constitute  tneir  principal  wealth.  Of  these 
migratory  people,  Mr.  de  Capell  Brooke,  in  his  Travels  to  the  North 
Cape,  in  the  summer  of  1820,  has  given  a  very  interesting  account. 
Among  other  curious  particulars  relative  to  their  domestic  economy, 
he  describes  the  operation  of  milking  the  deer  ;  which  is  attended 
with  some  trouble,  as  many  of  the  animals  are  very  refractory. 
The  quantity  of  milk  yielded  bv  each,  rarely  exceeded  a  tea- 
cup-full, but  it  was  extremely  luscious,  of  a  fine  aromatic  fla- 
vour, and  excelling  cream  in  richness.  Cheese  is  made  from  this 
inilk,  after  a  very  simple  and  not  very  cleanly  process,  which  to  a 
stranger  is  the  more  disagreeable,  from  the  "stifling  smoke  of  the 
green  wood  used  as  fuel.  The  following  is  Mr.  Brooke's  sketch  of 
a  night-scene,  in  a  Lapland  tent.  "  Opposite  to  us,  around  the  fire. 
were  the  uncouth  figures  of  the  Laplanders,  squatting  upon  their 
haunches,  as  is  their  constant  custom.  In  one  corner  were  two 
children  asleep  on  deer-skins  ;  and  more  than  twenty  small  dogs 
were  also  taking  their  repose  around  us." 

Employment  and  Commerce  of  the  Laplanders. 

THE  following  is  a  real  picture  of  a  Laplander,  with  a  family  at- 

! ending  upon  his  herds.     "  It  consisted  of  an  old  man,  his  wife,   a 

young  man  and  his  wife,  with  a  child  about  two   months  old.     The 

infant  was  curiously  trussed  up  in  a  cradle  or  machine,  almost  re- 


Religion  and  Superstitions  of  the  Lit} 
ling  a  fiddle-case,  made  ick  bark  of  a  t? 

of  brass  chain.      It    \v.< 

I  tun-    tin-  I 

p  of  the  hut  ;   and  to^in-  >ie  side  to  tlie  o1 

lull. 
Hi-  Ida 

in    the    roi 
hn^iiM'^  . 
in  ilr 
and 

u>n  are  seldom  allou-rd  I  <-.     The   j  ' 

Of  the  K< 

1 1 ids  almost 

ir   skins  he  is  bed  ;  oi 

makes  cheese,  and  uses  t 

!    into  <_r!i. . 
«-d  a  g^reat 

1  to  a  sledge,  c 
is  c:« 

aged  to  proceed  by  the 
•vith  a  gtra- 

;>ing  ;  but 
In   '.:< •!!• 


the  DC.     Wrapt   \ip    in 

1    ir> 

.nd  at  his  » 
• 
root  up  t' 

their  long-  tedious  v. 
to  thr  f"iti! 

\var,   and  will    for-:-". 
fli;m  eng-a^e  in  it  ;  they  '.»> 
.vitli  their  lot,  than  almost  any  other  people. 


Religion  and  Superstition*  nfthf 

thorn   continue  to  or 

;»y  that  an  \u- 

•.'  •  n 

iii\  inatioa.     They  arc   profc-^-iily  ('An 


ti  Marriages,  Funerals,  and  other  Customs. 

persuasion,  but  so  superstitious,  that  if  they  meet  any  thing  in  the 
morning-  esteemed  ominous,  they  return  home,  and  do  not  stir  out 
the  whole  day  :  they  pray  to  their  ancient  idols  for  the  increase  and 
safety  of  their  herds. 

Their  magicians  make  use  of  what  they  call  a  drum,  an  instru- 
ment not  very  dissimilar  to  the  tambourine.  On  this  they  draw  the 
figures  of  their  own  gods,  as  well  as  those  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  apos- 
tles, the  sun,  moon,  stars,  birds,  and  rivers.  On  different  parts  of 
I  his  instrument  and  its  ornaments  are  placed  small  brass  rings,  which, 
when  the  drum  is  beaten  with  a  little  hammer,  dance  over  the  fig- 
ures, and,  according  to  their  progress,  the  sorcerer  prognosticates. 
\Vhen  he  has  gone  through  all  his  mano3uvres,  lie  informs  his  audi- 
ence what  they  desire  to  know. 

A  black  cat  in  each  house,  is  reckoned  as  one  of  the  most  valua- 
ble appendages  ;  they  talk  to  it  as  to  a  rational  creature,  and  in 
hunting  and  hshing  parties  it  is  their  usual  attendant.  To  this  animal 
ihe  Danish  Laplanders  communicate  their  secrets  ;  they  consult  it 
on  all  important  occasions  ;  such  as  whether  this  day  should  or  should 
not  be  employed  in  hunting  or  fishing,  and  are  governed  by  its  acci- 
dental conduct.  Among  the  Swedish  Laplanders,  a  drum  is  kept  in 
every  family,  for  the  purpose  of  consulting  with  the  devil  ! 

Marriages,  Funerals,  and  other  Customs. 

WHFN  a  Laplander  intends  to  marry,  lie  or  his  friends  court  the 
fuller  with  presents  of  brandy  :  if  he  pain  admittance  to  the  fair 
one,  he  offers  her  some  eatable,  whu-h  S!K-  rejects  before  company, 
but  readily  accepts  in  private.  Every  visit  to  the  lady  is  purchased 
from  the  father  with  a  bottle  of  brandy,  and  this  prolongs  the  court- 
ship sometimes  for  two  or  three  years.  The  priest  of  the  parish  at 
last  celebrates  the  nuptial  ;  but  the  bridegroom  is  obliged  to  serve 
his  father-in-law  for  four  years  after  marriage.  He  then  carries 
home  his  wife  and  her  fortune,  which  consists  of  a  few  sheep,  a  ket- 
-nd  some  trifling  articles.  It  is  a  part  of  the  ceremony  at  a  Lap- 
land \vedd ing/*  adorn  the  bride  with  a  crown,  ornamented  with  a 
variety  of  gatray  trinkets  ;  and  on  these  occasions  the  baubles  are 
generally  borrowed  of  their  neighbours. 

When  a  Laplander  is  supposed  to  be  approaching  his  dissolution, 
his  friends  exhort  him  to  die  in  the  faith  of  Christ.  They  are,  how- 
ever, unwilling  to  attend  him  in  his  last  moments  ;  and,  as  soon  as 
he  expires,  quit  the  place  with  the  utmost  precipitation,  apprehend- 
ing some  injury  from  his  ghost,  which  they  believe  remains  in  the 
corpse,  and  delight?  in  doing  mischief  to  the  living. 

The  sepulchre  is  an  old  sledge,  whk-h  is  turned  bottom  upwards 
over  the  spot  where  the  body  lies  buriuJ.  Before  their  conversion  to 
Christianity,  they  used  to  place  an  axe,  with  a  tinder-box,  by  the 
side  of  the  corpse,  if  it  was  that  of  a  man  ;  and  if  a  woman's,  her 
scissars  and  needles,  supposing  that  these  implements  might  be  of 
-use  to  them  in  the  other  world.  For  the  first  three  years  after  the 
decease  of  a  friend  or  a  relation,  they  were  accustomed,  from  time 
to  time,  to  dig  holes  by  the  side  of  the  grave,  and  to  deposit  in  them 
either  a  small  quantity  of  tobacco,  or  something  that  the  deceased 
was  fondest  of  when  living.  They  supposed  that  the  felicity  of  a 
future  state  would  consist  in  smoking,  drinking  brandy,  fcc.  and 
that  the  rein-deer,  and  other  animals,  would  be  equal  partakers  of 
their  joys. 

They*  are  seldom  sick,  and  generally  arrive  at  extreme  old  age. 
"Even  the  old  men  are  so  hearty,  that  it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish  them 


.mate  of  Laplami  7 

from  the  young.  Blindness  is  the  only  malady  to  which  they  arc 
subject.  As  their  eyes  are  perpetually  dazzled  with  the  reflection 

>w  in  winter,  autumn,  and  spring-,  and  involved    in   amo 
during  summer,  few  of  them  retain    their  sight,  with  any  degree  of 
vigour,  after  they  are  advanced  in  years. 

The  Climate  of  Lapland. 

THE  account  given  by  Maupertuis  the  French  philosopher,  of  the 
rigour  of  this  climate,  when  he  went  to  the  polar  circle,  to  ascertain 
the  real  figure  of  the  earti  -  the  notice  of  the  youthful  reader, 

though  his  observations  were  made  in  the  southern  part  of  this  coun- 
try. He  observes,  that  in  Dect-mbrr  the  continually  falling  snow 
hid  the  sun  during  the  lew  momeiit>  he  might  have  appeared  at  mid- 
day. Spirit^  el'  wine  were  frozen  within  the  hou-e  :  and  if  the  door 
of  a  warm  room  were  opened  onlv  fora  moment,  the  external  air 
instantly  convt rted  all  the  vapour  in  the  room  int.  hirling  it 

round    in  white  vortexes,     \\hen  they    went  abroad,   they    fci'. 
though  the  air  was  tearing  their  breasts  in  pieces  ;   ami  \\  i:hin  doors, 
of  the  wood,  of  which   the    h«»;.  hiiilt,  continu- 

ally v\  5,  of  an  iii<  Oold. 

Tin  Inch,  curing  the  winter,  is  alwaj  .ncreascs 

by  such  violent  changes  as  are  almost  intallihls  fatal  to  those  who  i 
the  11  he  exposed  to  it  ;  and  sometimes  sudden  tern; 

of  snow  rise  that  are  still  more  dangerous.     The    \\  ind>  M-em  ut   <•• 
to  blow  from  all  quarters,  and  drive  about  the  snow  with  Mich   fury, 
that  the  roads  are  in  a  moment  invisible  and  unpayable.     How  d> . 
fill  is  the  situation  of  a  person  surprised  in  the  field--  by  such  a  storm  ! 
his  knowledge  of  the  country,  ana  even  the  mark  he  may  have  taken 
by  the  trees,  cannot  avail  him  ;  he  is  blinded  by  snow,   and  if  he  at- 
tempN  id  return    hon.e.  i-  generally  lost. 

In  1719,  seven  thousand  Swedes,  part   of  an  army  of  ton  thousand, 
retreating  over  the  Lelbo  mountains   were  fro/en  to   der.ih.     \\hi-n 
found,  some  were  sitting  up,  some  lying  down,  others  on   their  ki; 
all  stiff  and  dead  ! 

Though  the  days  in  winter  are  extremely  short,  and  the  niuhis  lono- 
and  •  ot  this  evil   is  in  some  measure   c<  ;    h\    the 

iiiminous  summers,  when  the  sun  is  for  si  together 

constantly  above  the  horizon.  Even  in  winter,  the  brightness  pf  the 
moon-light,  and  of  the  stars,  and  the  effulgent  coruscations  of  the 
aurora  borcalis,  afford  light  sufficient  for  most  occasions  of  life. 

Maupcrtuis  observes,  that  the  short  days  are  no  sooner  closed, 
than  meteors  of  a  thousand  figures  and  colours  light  the  sky,  as  if  de- 
signed to  make  up  for  the  absence  of  the  sun.  These  lights  have  not  a 
constant  situation.  Though  a  luminous  arch  is  often  seen  fixed  to- 
wards the  north,  they  more  frequently  possess  the  whole  extent  of  the 
hemisphere.  Sometimes  they  begin  in  the  form  of  a  great  fan  of 
bright  light,  with.its  extremities  upon  the  horizon,  which,  with  the 
motion  resembling  that  of  a  fishing-net,  glides  -o.>h  up  the  sky,  pre- 
serving a  direction  nearly  perpendicular  ;  and,  commonly,  after  these 
preludes,  all  the  lights  unite  over  head,  and  form  the  top  of  a  crown. 
It  would  be  endless  to  mention  the  different  ficrnres  which  these  me- 
teors assume,  and  the  various  motions  with  which  they  arc  agitated. 
Their  motion  is  most  commonly  like  that  of  a  pair  of  colours  wnved 
in  the  air,  and  the  different  tints  of  their  light  give  them  the  appear- 
ance of  so  many  vast  streamers  of  cb  <  ilk.  "I  saw,"  con- 
tinues the  philosopher,  "  a  phenomenon  of  this  kind,  that,  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  wonders  to  which  I  was  every  day  accustomed,  exci- 


8  Persons  and  Dispositions  of  the  Danes. 

ted  my  admiration.  To  the  south  a  great  space  of  sky  appeared  . 
tinged  T/iin  so  'ively  a  red  that  the  constellation  of  Orion  looked  as 
though  it  had  i>- -en  dipped  in  blood.  This  light,  which  was  at  first 
fixed,  soon  moved,  and  changing  into  other  colours,  violet  and  blue, 
settled  into  a  dome,  whose  top  stood  a  little  to  the  south-west  of  the 
zenith.  The  moon  shone  bright,  but  did  not  efface  it.  In  this 
country,  where  there  are  lights  of  so  many  different  colours,  I  never 
saw  but  two  that  were  red  ;  and  such  are  always  taken  for  presages 
of  some  great  misfortune.  It  is  not,  indeed,  surprising,  that  people 
with  an  uuphilosophic  eye  should  fancy  they  discover  in  these  phe- 
nomena armies  engaged,  fiery  chariots,  and  a  thousand  other  prodi 
gies." 

Another  advantage  is  the  twilight,  which  begins  four  or  five  hours 
before  sun-rise,  arid  lasts  as  long  after  that  luminary  is  set.  Many 
of  the  inhabitants  sleep  away  most  of  the  dark  season,  and  employ 
the  luminous  part  of  the  year  in  their  respective  occupations  with- 
out any  particular  injury  to  their  health. 

In  summer  the  thermometer  rises  as  high  as  ninety  degrees,  which 
is  equal  to  us  -ny  parts  of  the  West  Indies;  and  in  winter  it  has  been 
known  to  fall  to  forty  degrees  below  the  freezing  point,  which  is 
twenty-five  degrees  below  what  is  usually  felt  in  winter  in  London. 
Their  summers  last  three  months,  from  the  beginning  of  June  to  the 
beginning  of  September. 

A  lake  of  Lapland  presents  singular  appearances  from  the  ascent 
of  gaseous  vapours.  M.  Maupertuis  says,  that  uthe  fine  lakes  which 
surround  the  mountain  of  Niemi,  give  it  the  air  of  an  enchanted  isl- 
and in  romance.  On  one  hand  you  see  a  grove  of  trees  rise  from  a 
green,  smooth  and  level  as  the  walks  of  a  garden,  and  at  such  easy 
distances  as  neither  to  embarrass  the  walks,  nor  the  prospect  of  the 
lakes  that  wash  the  foot  of  the  mountain.  On  the  other  hand  are 
apartments  of  different  si/es  that  seem  cut  by  art  in  the  rocks,  and 
to  want  only  a  regular  roof  to  render  them  complete.  The  rocks 
themselves  are  so  perpendicular,  so  high,  and  so  smooth,  that  they 
might  be  taken  for  the  walls  of  an  unfinished  palace,  rather  than  for 
the  works  of  nature.  From  this  height,"  he  adds,  "we  saw  those 
vapours  rise  from  the  lake  which  the  people  of  the  country  call  Hal- 
tios,  and  deem  the  guardian  spirits  of  the  mountains.  We  had  been 
frightened  with  stories  of  bears  haunting  this  place,  but  saw  none. 
It  seemed  rather  indeed  a  place  of  resort  for  fairies  and  genii,  than 
for  savage  animals." 


DENMARK. 

Denmark  consists  of  several  large  islands,  lying  between  the  Cat- 
tegat  and  the  Baltic,  and  of  a  peninsula  which  is  bound  tl  "W.  bv  the 
North  sea,  or  German  ocean ;  N.  by  the  Skager  Rack  ;  E.  by  the 
Cattagat  and  the  Baltic ;  S.  E.  by  the  dutchy  of  Mecklenburg,  in 
Germany ;  and  S.  by  the  Elbe,  which  separates  it  from  the  king- 
dom of  Hanover.  It'extends  from  53°  34'  to  57°  45' N.  lat.  and  con- 
tains  21,615  square  miles.  Population  1,565,000.  Pop.  on  a  square 
mile,  72. 

Persons,  Dispositions,  and  Amusements  of  the  Danes. 
THE  natives  of  Denmark  are  in  general  tall  and  well  made;  their 


Climate  of  Denmark.  5 

features  are  regular,  their  complexions  florid,  and  their  hair  inclining- 
to  yellow  and  red.     In  their  dispositions  they  are  characterized  as 
brave,  rourteous,  and  humane.     The  superior  classes  possess   abun- 
(  dance  of  spirit  and  vivacity,  and  are  naturally   fond  of  magnificence 
!   and  show,  yet  not  so  as  to  exceed  their  incomes.     The  French  fash- 
are  generally  adopted  by  both  sexes   in  summer,  but  in  winter 
they  have  recourse   to  their  ftirs   and  woolly   garments.      Even   the 
exhibit  a  neatness  in  their  dress,  which  seems  to  exceed 
their  condition.     They   make  good   soldiers  and  sailors,  and  fill   the 
various  relations  of  life  with  respectability. 

The  common  people  are  very  neat,  and  pride  themselves  in  differ- 
ent changes  of  linen.  Their  diversions  are  very  few;  their  whole 
amusements  consisting  in  running  at  the  goose  on  Shrove  Tue^hty, 
and  in  being  drawn  in  sledtres  on  the  ice  d'.irinu-  winter.  The  P 
are  given  to  intemperance  in  drinking  and  convivial  entertainments,  so 
that  a  drunken  Dane  is  proverbial. 

The  Danes  are  fond  of  dancing  to  the  music  of  the  violin.  Bands 
of  intinerant  Germans  supply  them  with  all  sorts  of  harmonies.  The 
great  people  in  all  countries  have  now  nearl  - :  to 

the  common  and  middling  people  we   must  look  for  H  national    char- 
acter.    The    Danes   are   not    the  most  cleanly  in  (heir  persons    and 
houses,  which  is  owing  a^  well  to  the  use  of  their  stoves  as  to  their 
poverty.     The  cold  of  winter  makes  them  exclude  the  fresh  ;M 
much  as  possible  from   their   apartments;  :»•  ;icu- 

lous  to  strangers,  many  of  them,   even   during-    their   hot    sump 
wear  great  coats,  or  other  thick  garments.     Unih  Suedes  and   Nor- 
wegians have  the  same  customs,  notwithstanding  the   latter  affect,  io 
some  instance  e  cold  at  defiance. 

The  Danish  houses  are  generally  built  of  timber :  their  flat  islands 
have  few  rocks,  and  it  is  only  their  cities  which  hnve  any  considera- 
ble proportion  of  brick  houses  :  each  h«  kind  of  pi  ay. //a  be- 
fore it,  where  the  family  often  sit  in  summer,  and  the  landlord  smokes 
his  pipe. 

Magnificent  churches  were  formerly  erected  in  Copenhagen, 
though  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants  frequently  wanted  their  roofs. 
Since,  however,  the  great  fire  which  happened  in  the  year  1794,  little 
regard  has  been  paid  to  the  rebuilding  of  the  places  of  worship. 
The  bombardment  by  the  British,  in  1807,  is  not  likely  to  animate 
the  Danes  witli  more  zeal  in  the  renewal  of  those  buildings  which 
were  devoted  to  religious  uses. 

In  Denmark  they  travel  in  a  vehicle,  something  between  an  En- 
glish coach  and  cart,  drawn  by  four  little  horses,  which  may  be  made 
to  run  at  the  rate  of  about  five  miles  an  hour. 

Climate. 

IN  Denmark  the  year  should  be  divided  iii^j  two  parts,  viz.   winter 
and  summer,  rather  than  into  four.     In  the   northern  province*    the 
winters  are  so  severe,  that  the  inhabitants  often  pass  arms  of  tin 
in  sledges  upon  the  ice.     But  during  the  months  of  June,  July,  mid 
August,  the  heat  is  much  more  intense  than  in  England,  and 
sultry  in  the  nights  :  and  the  inhabitants  are  troubled  with  inyri.. 
flies/ 


10  Different  Classes  of  Norway. 


NORWAY. 

t 

Norway  is  bounded  W.  and  N.  by  the  Atlantic  ocean ;  E.  by  Rus- 
sia arid  Sweden ;  and  S.  by  the  Skager  Back.  It  extends  from  the 
Naze  in  lat.  58°  N.  to  the  North  cape  in  lat.  71°  1 1'  N.  The  number 
of  square  miles  is  estimated  at  161,000.  Population  930,000.  Pop. 
on  a  square  mile,  6. 

Different  Classes  in  Norway. 

THE  Norwegians  being  the  same  race  with  the  Danes,  speak  the 
same  language  with  a  mixture  of  provincial  expressions.  The  in- 
habitants of  the  eastern  confines  bordering  on  Sweden,  naturally 
blend  with  their  own  language  many  Swedish  words  and  phrases,  and 
the  general  accent  and  cadence  through  the  whole  country  are  more 
analogous  to  the  Swedish  than  to  the  Danish  pronunciation. 

The  Norwegians  are  highly  esteemed  for  their  bravery,  and,  like 
the  Swiss  mountaineers,  are  exceedingly  attached  to  their  country. 
The  horses  which  supply  the  cavalry  are  small,  but  strong,  active, 
and  hardy. 

They  are  so  illiterate,  that  in  the  whole  of  Norway  there  is  not 
one  okseller'a  shop.*  The  Norwegian  farmers  have  no 

grra*  stock  of  cattle,  because  they  do  not  cultivate  land  sufficient  to 
raise  hay  to  support  them  during  the  winter,  which  is  of  seven  or 
eight  months  duration.  In  the  summer,  pasturage  is  very  abundant ; 
but  if  their  stock  of  cattle  is  large,  they  are  obliged  either  to  kill 
them  on  the  approach  of  winter,  or  to  take  them  to  market.  The 
greatest  part  of  the  country  round  the  principal  towns  belongs  to  the 
inhabitants  of  these  towns,  who  consume  a  considerable  portion  of 
their  productions.  Farther  in  the  country,  the  peasant  chooses  rather 
to  emnlov  himself  in  felling  trees,  which  he  sells  to  the  sawing-mills, 
than  to  be  at  the  trouble  of  cultivating  the  ground,  and  thus  to  pro- 
cure a  subsistence. 

The  Norwegian  peasants  possess  much  spirit  and  fire  in  their  man- 
ner :  they  are  frank,  open,  and  undaunted,  yet  not  insolent ;  never 
fawning  to  their  superiors,  yet  paying  proper  respect  to  those  above 
them.  Their  principal  mode  of  "salutation  is  by  offering  the  hand ; 
and  when  any  thing  is  given  or  paid  to  them,  the  peasants,  instead  of 
returning  thanks  by  words  or  by  a  bow,  shake  the  hands  of  the  do- 
nor, with  frankness  and  great  cordiality.  They  are  well  clothed,  and 
appear  to  possess  more  of  the  comforts  and  conveniences  of  life  than 
the  same  class  of  people  in  almost  any  country,  excepting,  perhaps, 
those  of  some  parts  of  Switzerland. 

The  common  food  of  the  peasant  is  milk,  cheese,  dried  or  salt  fish, 
and  sometimes,  though  but  rarely,  flesh  or  dried  meat,  oat  bread, 
called  Jladbrod,  baked  in  small  caljes  about  the  size  and  thickness  of 
a  pancake,  which  is  made  twice  a  year.  The  peasants  also,  in  times 
of  scarcity,  mix  the  bark  of  trees,  usually  that  of  the  fir-tree,  with 
their  oatmeal.  As  a  luxury  the  peasants  eat  the  flesh  of  the  shark, 


*  It  is  affirmed  by  respectable  authority  (Edinburgh  Encyclopedia,) 
that  all  the  common  people  can  read  and  write  ;  that  the  farmers 
read  the  Gazettes,  and  converse  freely  on  politics  ;  in  short,  that  the 
Norwegians  are  among  the  most  intelligent  people  in  Europe.  P. 


Climate,  3,-c.  c/A'or:^  11 

thin  slices  of  meat   sprinkled  with  salt,   and  dried  in  the  wind,  in 

-ame   manner  as  dabs,  flounders.   whi'i'igs,   &c.  are  dried  b\  the 

ide :  also  a  soup  made  like  hasty-pudding,  of  oatmeal  or  barley - 

d,  and  in  order  to  render  it  more  palatable,  they  put  in  a  pickled 

berring  or  salted  mackarel. 

The  funeral    ceremonies  of  the   Norwegians  contain   vestiges  of 

;er  paganism.     They  play  on  the  violin  at  the  head  of  the  coffin, 

and   while   the   corpse  is  carried  to  the  church,   which  is  often  in  a 

boat.     In   several   districts  they  ask  the  dead  person  why  he  died  ? 

wht  her  his  wife  and  neighbours  were  kind  to  him  ?  imploring-  at  the 

•  time  forgiveness  if  they  had  at  any  time   injured  or  offended 

him. 

Of  the.  Climate  <$-c.  of  Norway. 

THE  •  'brent 

parts  of  the  kingdom.     At  Bergen   the  win 

the  seas  are  alway*  open.     In  the  eastern  parts,  the  cold    i^  uncom- 
mon' md  the  c<  ivered  with  snow.    But  in 
the  .  the  high  mountains,  which  re- 
flect   the  -tin-!-.;!'                              to  the   great  length   of  the    days. 

quick;    barley  i>  sown   and  reaped 

in  t   -  i^ht  weeks,  and  other  grain  and   vegetables 

are  equal  1\ 

Uofrefield  is   the   IM  .n  among  the   high  mountains  of 

Norway:   the    river    Dtivane.    wiiich   wind-  of  it  in  a 

ntino  course,  is  met  nine  times  by  those  who  travel    the  u  inter 

road  to  the  other  side  of  the  chain.     For  the  convenience  of  noting- 

'maintained  on  these    mountains  at 

the  public  expense,  which  are  furnished  with  fire,  liffht,  and   kin 
uten^  be   more  dreary    than     these    tremendous 

scenes,  covered  with  eternal  snow,  where  ri.-ither  tree  nor  li\ing 
creature  is  to  be  seen,  but  here  and  there  a  solitary  rein-deer,  and  a 
few  wandering  Laplarn1- 

Norway  abounds  m  small  hares,  which  in  the  winter  change  their 
colour  from  brown  to  white.  Bears  are  found  in  ev-ry  part  of  this 
country,  but  thev  principally  inhabit  the  district  of'Bergen  and 
Drontheim.  While  a  she-be  vling  her  young,  it  is  danger- 

ous to  meet  her  in  the  fields;  but  at  other  times  she  will  not  injure 
but  vat  her  fly  from  the  human  species.  A  Norwegian  bear  once  took 
the  liberty  of  setting  himself  in  a  ferry  man's  boa  t>  and  sat  with  great 
composure  till  his  conductor  landed  him  at  a  distant  shore. 

There  are  woods  in  all  the  Danish  isles,  and  forests  in  Jutland. 
The  Norwegian  mountains  are  generally  clothed  with  pines  and 
firs ;  and  almost  the  whole  country  may  be  regarded  as  a  forest, 
which  sup~-li^s  all  Europe  with  masts,  other  large  timber,  and  deals 
for  flooring  and  other  useful  purposes. 

In  Norway,  from  the  multitude  of  springs  that  issue  from  its  lofty 
mountains,  and  the  vast  masses  of  snow  accumulated  on  their  sum- 
mits, which  gently  dissolve  in  summer  are  formed  many  lakes,  in 
some  of  which  are  floating  islands,  and  a  considerable  number  of 
rivers,  the  largest  of  which  is  the  Glommen  or  Glamer  ;  but  none  of 
them  are  navigable  far  up  the  country,  the  passage  being  every 
where  interrupted  bv  rocks,  and  in  some  places  by  dreadful  cataracts, 
in  which  ,,  precipitates  itself  from  the  height  of  forty, 

and  even  a  hu  i^reil  fathoms.  The  bridges  ovor  these  rivers  arc  not 
walled,  but  formed  of  timber  cases  filled  with  stones,  which  serve  for 


1 2  Persons  of  the  Greenlandcrs. 

the  piers  on  which  the  wood-work  is  laid.  The  largest  bridge  of  this 
kind  has  forty  th;  ee  stone  cases,  and  is  a  hundred  paces  in  length. 
In  those  places  where  the  narrowness  arid  rapidity  of  the  current  will 
not  admit  of  sinking  such  cases,  thick  masts  are  laid  on  each  side  of 
the  shores,  with  the  largest  end  fastened  to  the  rocks  ;  one  mast  be- 
ing thus  laid  in  the  water,  another  is  placed  upon  it.  reaching  a 
fathom  beyond  it;  and  then  a  third  or  fourth  in  like  manner,  to  the 
middle  of  the  stream,  where  it  is  joined  by  other  connected  masts 
from  the  opposite  side.  Thus  in  passing  over  the  bridge,  especially 
in  tlie  mi  1-ile,  it  seems  to  swing,  which,  to  those  who  are  not  used  to 
such  contrivances,  appears  extremely  dangerous  ;  so  that,  filled 
with  terror,  passengers  alight  from  their  horses,  and  lead  them  over. 

Of  the  Vortex  of  Maelstrom. 

The  dreadful  vortex  or  whirlpool  of  Maelstrom,  or  Moskoestrom, 
is  the  most  remarkable  of  the  natural  curiosities  of  Norway.  It  is 
caused  by  a  furious  current  which  runs  among  the  Eoifoden  isles, 
particularly  between  the  island  of  Moskoe,  and  the  point  of  Moskoe- 
n;is,  where  its  violence  is  greatest,  flowing,  co^tra^y  to  the  motion 
of  the  title,  in  a  kind  of  circular  stream.  Twice  in  twenty-four 
hours,  at  the  turn  of  ebb  and  tide,  the  current  ceases,  ar,d  the  water 
is  calm  dv.ring  almost  an  hour  ;  after  which  it  gradually  increases, 
till  it  becomes  tremendous,  and  roars  with  a  noise  unequalled  by  the 
loudest  cataracts.  It  is  heard  at  the  distance  of  many  leagues,  and 
forms  a  vortex  of  great  extent  and  depth,  so  violent,  that  if  a  ship 
comes  near  it,  it  is  immediately  drawn  irresistibly  into  the  whirl,  and 
there  disappears,  being-  absorbed  and  carried  down  to  the  bottom  in 
a  moment,  where  it  is  dashed  to  pieces  against  the  rocks  ;  and  when 
the  water  becomes  again  still,  rises  in  scattered  fragments,  scarcely 
to  be  known  for  the  parts  of  a  ship.  In  the  time  of  its  greatest  vio- 
lence the  danger  of  its  influence  is  said  to  extend  to  the  distance  of 
eight,  or  even  twelve,  English  miles  from  its  centre.  Whales,  and. 
other  animals  which  happen  to  be  caught  by  this  dreadful  whirlpool, 
are  said  to  shew  themselves  sensible  of  their  approaching  destruction 
by  their  hideous  bellowing,  and  desperate,  but  ineffecual  struggles  to 
escape. 


GREENLAND. 

Greenland  is  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  North  America,  having- 
Davis's  straits  on  the  west,  and  the  Ocean  on  the  east.  How  far  it 
extends  north  has  never  been  ascertained.  Towards  the  south,  it 
terminates  in  a  point,  called  Cape  Farewell.  The  whole  population 
of  Greenland  is  about  14,000,  and  is  confined  to  the  sea-coast.  The 
Danes  and  Norwegians  have  settlements  along  the  coast,  which  con- 
tain in  all  about  6,000  or  7,00u  souls.  The  number  of  natives,  60  or 
70  fears  ago,  was  estimated  at  20,000.  It  does  not  now,  probably, 
exceed  7,000. 

Persons  of  the  Greenlanders. 

IT  has  been  a  comunon  remark,  that  men  and  other  animals  be- 
come smaller  and  smaller,  in  proportion  to  their  vicinity  to  the 
poles ;  and  t^e  inhabitants  of  Greenland,  being  remarkably  short, 


,  Habitations,  eye.  oj  the  G 

are  frequently  mentioned  in  support  of  this,  few  of  them  being  five 
feet  in  height.  They  have  the  appearance  of  imbecility,  yet  they 
are  well  shaped,  and  have  limbs  very  proportionable  to  their  size. 
Their  faces  are  broad  and  flat,  their  eyes,  nose,  and  mouth,  common- 
ly small,  and  the  under  lip  is  somewhat  thicker  than  the  upper. 

The  colour  of  their  bodies  is  a  dark  grey,  but  that  of  the  face  is 
an  olive  colour  ;  they  hare  coal-black,  straight,  long  hair  on  their 
heads,  but  their  beards  th%  constantly  root  out.  They  seem  formed 
to  carry  great  burdens,  to  which  they  are  inured  from  their  earlier 
years  ;  they  are  exceedingly  nimble  with  their  feet,  and  dexterous  in 
the  use  of  their  hands  ;  they  manage  with  considerable  skill  their 
feotofc*,  or  canoes,  in  the  most  furious  craves,  and  are  said  to  be  able, 
to  carrv  burdens  nearly  double  the  weisrht  of  what  an  European  can 
lift.  lii  the  summer  they  deep  only  five  or  six  hours  in  the  twenty- 
four,  and  in  winter  about  eight.  When  they  rise  in  the  morning  they 
are  thoughtful,  and  <  .  fed.  at  the  prospect  of  the  labours  and 

dangers  of  the  :ay  ;  but  when  their  labours  are  finished  they 

heerful  and  hn: 

At  the  wint  about  thr  21st  or  22d  of  December, 

the  Greenlam1  .  al,  called  the  sun-feast,  to  rejoice 

ie  prospect  of  lli»"    returning  sun,  and  consequently  the  renewal 
of  good  hunt  if  :ncr-  On  this  occasion  they  assemble  all  over 

the  country  in  laru  each  other  with  the  best  fare 

they   possess.     The   only  in-.;  v  have  is  the  drum, 

to  the  sound  of  whi  ^rice,  while  some  Greenlander  accom- 

panies the  music  and  dancing  v,  ith  a  song  or  ode  in  honour  of  seal- 
catching,  or  such  kind  of  exploits ;  he  extols  the  noble  deeds  of  their 
ancr  5  great  joy  at  the  approaching  season.  The 

singer  knows  how  !  "lie  passions  with  peculiarly  soft  or  ani- 

mated uirns  of  the  d«  u.-v  ur,  1  motions  of  his  body.  They  afterwards 
make  pi--  ill  and  other  athletic  exercises.  They 

even  decide  tl.«  rig  and  dancing,  and  this  is  called  a 

sino-in*  combat.     It  i*   conducted   in  an  encircled   theatre   appointed 
for  the  purpose,  and  he  who   maintains  the  last  word  wins  the  pro- 
:  the  spectators  constitute- a  jury,  aWl  bestow  the  laurel  ;  after 
which  the  combatants  become  the  best  friends. 

The  Greenlanders  believe  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  that 
as  soon  as  a  person  dies  he  goes  to  the  land  of  spirits,  and  there  en- 
joys the  fflirity  of  hunting  from  age  to  age,  while  the  body  remains 
behind,  and  moulders  in  the  dust. 

Dress,  Habitations,  and  Food. 

Tins  Grecnlanders'  dress  consists  principally  of  the  skins  of  the 
rein-deer,  seals,  and  birds.  Their  outer  garment  reaches  about 
half  down  the  thigh,  and  is  sewed  fast  on  all  sides  like  a  wagoner's 
frock,  but  not  so  long  or  so  loose ;  at  the  top  of  this  is  fastened  a  cap 
or  hood,  which  they  can  draw  over  their  heads  as  a  defence  against 
the  wet  and  cold.  These  garments  are  sewed  together  with  the  sin- 
ews of  rein-deer  or  whales,  split  so  thin  and  small,  that  they  are  adap- 
ter! to  the  finest  steel  needles,  and  with  these  they  execute  their  work 
with  surprising  neatness  and  ingenuity. 

The  skins  of  fowls,  with  the  feathers  inwards,  are  made  into  shirts ; 
these,  however,  are  sometimes  manufactured  of  the  skins  of  the  rein- 
dee'*.  Over  the  shirt  is  another  garment,  of  very  fine-haired  rein- 
deer skins,  which  are  now  so  scarce  in  Greenland,  that  none,  m/t  the 
wealthy  can  appear  in  them.  Seal-skins  are  substituted  in  their  p! 


14  Dress,  Habitations,  fyc.  of  fheGreenlanders. 

the  rough  side  is  turned  outwards,  and  the  borders  and  seams  are 
ornamented  with  some  narrow  stripes  of  red  leather  and  white  dog- 
skin. Seal  skins  are  also  manufactured,  by  different  methods,  into 
drawers,  stockings  and  shoes  ;  but  among  the  richer  sort,  woollen 
stockings,  trowsers,  and  caps,  are  worn  in  their  stead.  When  they 
travel  by  sea,  a  great  coat,  made  of  a  black  smooth  seal's  hide,  ren- 
dered water-proof,  covers  the  rest  of  their  ckess. 

The  women's  clothes  differ  from  the  inen^  in  several  particulars  ; 
their  jackets  have  high  shoulders,  and  a  hood  still  higher  ;  they  are 
not  cut  all  round  even  at  the  bottom,  like  the  men's,  but  form,  both 
behind  and  before,  a  long  flap,  the  pointed  extremity  of  which  reach- 
es a  little  below  the  knee,  and  it  is  bordered  with  red  cloth.  The 
boots  and  shoes  of  the  women  are  made  of  white  leather,  the  seams  of 
\vhich  are  sewed  and  figured  very  neatly. 

Mothers  and  nurses  put  on  a  garment  wide  enough  in  the  back  to 
hold  the  child,  which  is  placed  in  it  quite  naked  ;  it  is  accommodated 
with  no  other  swaddling  clothes  or  cradle  ;  and  it  is  kept  from  falling 
through,  by  means  of  a  girdle  fastened  about  the  mother's  waist. 
Their  common  dress  abounds  with  filth  and  vermin,  but  they  keep 
their  holiday  garments  exceedingly  neat. 

In  winter  the  Greenlanders  live  in  houses,  and  in  summer  in  tents  ,- 
the  former  are  four  yards  in  breadth,  and  from  eight  to  twenty-four 
yards  in  length,  according  to  the  number  of  persons  who  are  to  live 
in  them,  and  they  are  made  of  a  height  just  sufficient  for  a  per-on  to 
stand  erect.  They  are  generally  built  on  some  elevated  place,  in  or- 
der that  the  melted  snow  may  run  off  the  better. 

The  Greenlander  never  builds  far  from  the  sea,  because  from  it  he 
derives  his  whole  subsistence  :  and  the  entrance  to  his  house  i 
towards  the  sea-side.  The  houses  have  neither  door  nor  chimney  ; 
the  purpose  of  both  is  supplied  by  a  vaulted  passage  made  of  stone 
and  earth,  five  or  six  yards  long,  entering1  through  the  middle  of  the 
feouse.;  but  it  is  made  so  low,  that  it  is  necessary  to  creep  rather  than 
walk  into  the  houses.  This  long  passage,  thus  constructed,  is  well 
calculated  to  keep  off  the  wind  and  cold,  and  let  out  the  dense  air. 
The  walls  are  hung  on  the  inside  with  old  worn  tent  and  boat-skins, 
with  which  also  the  roof  is  covered  on  the  outside. 

From  the  .middle  of  the  house  to  the  wall,  extending  its  whole 
length,  there  is  a  raised  floor  a  foot  high,  made  of  boards,  and  cov- 
ered with  skins,  which  is  divided  into  several  apartments,  resem- 
bling horse-stalls,  by  skins,  reaching  from  the  posts  that  support  the 
roof  to  the  wall.  £ach  family  has  such  a  separate  stall,  and  the 
number  of  families  occupying  one  such  house  are  from  three  to  ten. 
On  these  floors  they  sleep  upon  skins,  and  sit  upon  them  all  the  day 
long  ;  the  men  in  front,  with  their  legs  hanging  down,  rmd  the  wo- 
men cross-legged  behind.  The  women  cook  and  sew,  and  the  men 
prepare  their  tackle  and  tools  for  hunting  and  fishing. 

On  the  front  wall  of  the  house  are  several  windows,  made  of  the 
entrails  of  the  seal,  dressed  and  sewed  so  neatly,  that  they  serve  as 
a  defence  against  the  wind  and  snov/,  and  at  the  same  time  admit  the 
light  ;  on  a  bench  under  these  windows  strangers  sit  and  sleep.  To 
every  family  there  is  a  fire-place,  and  one  or  more  lamps  of  the  train- 
oil  made  from  seals  ;  by  means  of  these  the  houses  are  kept  warm 
with  a  steady  temperature,  and  by  these  they  dress  their  meat,  which 
chiefly  consists  of  the  flesh  of  seals.  On  the  outside  of  the  mansion- 
house  they  have  little  store-houses,  in  which  they  lay  up  their  stock 
.of  fish,  flesh,  oil,  and  dry  herrings.  Whatever  they  catch  in  win- 


Of  their  Implements,  Boats,  4*c.  15 

ter  is  preserved  under  the  snow,  and  their  oil  is  kept  in  leathern 
pouches  made  of  seal-skin.  Close  by  their  store-houses,  they  lay 
up  their  boats  on  some  raised  posts  bottom  upwards,  under  which 
they  hang  their  hunting  and  fishing-  tackle,  and  skins.  From  a  re- 
view of  these  particulars  an  European,  who  had  been  long  and  in- 
timately acquainted  with  the  habits  and  manners  of  the  Greenland- 
ers,  was  led  to  the  following  reflection  :  "  We  are,"  says  he,  "  at  a 
which  to  admire  most,  their  excellently-contrived  housekeeping, 
which  is  comprised  within  the  smallest  circle  ;  their  content  and  sat- 
•  isfaction  in  poverty,  in  the  midst  of  which  they  imagine  that  they  are 
richer  than  we  ;  or  finally,  their  apparent  orcler  and  stillness  in  such 
a  narrow  and  crowded  space." 

About  April  they  move  out  of  their  houses  with  great  joy,  and  spend 
the  summer  in  tents,  which  are  formed  by  means  of  long  poles  cover- 
ed with  skins ;  these  are  wrought  with  surprising  neatness,  and  the 
entrails  of  the  seal  serve  for  doors,  which  are  so  manufactured  as  at 
once  to  admit  the  light,  and  defend  them  from  the  cold  air.  So  care- 
ful are  they  of  preferring  neatness  and  order  in  their  tents,  that  they 
boil  ther  in  the  open  air.  The  mistress  of  the  family  lays 

up  her  furniture  in  a  corner  of  the  tent,  over  which  she  hangs  a 
white  leathern  curtain,  wrought  by  the  needle  with  a  variety  of  fig- 
ures. On  this  curtain  she  fastens  her  looking-glass,  pin-cushion,  and 
ribbons.  To  each  family  there  is  a  separate  tent  :  though  they 
sometimes  admit  their  relations,  or  a  poor  family  or  two  ;  so  that 
frequently  twenty  people  reside  in  the  same  tent. 

Of  their  Implements,  Boats ,fyc. 

The  methods  and  implements  made  use  of  by  the  Grcenlanders, 
fur  procuring  their  maintenance,  are  extremely  'simple,  but  in  their 
hands,  well  adapted  to  the  purpose.  In  former  times  they  made  use 
of  bows,  two  yards  in  length,  for  land-game,  but  th<  long 

since  giren  way  to  fowling-pieces.  Yor'sra-gmne,  five  sorts  of  in- 
struments are  principally  used.  I.  The  harpoon-dart  with  a  blad- 
der. 2.  The  great  lance,  which  is  about  two  yards  long.  3.  The 
little  lance  ;  these  three  weapons  are  used  in  tlie  capture  of  seals. 
4.  The  missile  dart,  a  foot  and  a  half  in  length ;  and  5.  The  hunting- 
dart,  two  yards  long,  chiefly  used  for  the  purpose  of  catching  seals. 

The  Greenlanders  have  two  kinds  of  boats,  conveniently  adapted 
for  procuring  their  sustenance.  The  first  is  the  great,  oi*  women's 
boat,  called  the  umiak  ;  it  is  from  twelve  to  eighteen  yards  long,  four 
or  five  feet  wide,  and  about  three  deep  ;  it  is  constructed  with  slen- 
der laths,  fastened  together  with  whalebone,  and  covered  over  with 
tanned  seal-skins.  These  boats  are  commonly  rowed  by  four  wo- 
men, and  steered  by  a  fifth.  Never,  but  in  cases  of  great  emergen- 
cy, do  the  men  afford  any  assistance  in  navigating  these  boats. 

The  kaiak,  or  little  men's  boat,  is  six  yards  long,  sharp  at  head  and. 
stern,  like  a  weaver's  shuttle,  scarcely  eighteen  inches  broad,  and 
about  a  foot  deep  :  the  construction  of  this  boat  is  very  similar  to 
that  of  that  umiak  ;  only  that,  the  top  is  covered  with  skins.  In  the 
middle  of  the  upper  covering  there  is  a  round  hole,  with  a  rim,  of  wood 
or  bone,  into  which  the  Greenlander  slips  with  his  feet  ;  the  rim 
reaching  just  above  his  hips,  he  tucks  the  under  part  of  his  great 
coat  so  tight  round  the  rim,  that  the  water  cannot  in  any  place  pen- 
etrate. On  the  side  of  the  kaiak  lies  his  harpoon,  and  in  the  front 
his  line,  rolled  up  on  a  little  round  raised  seat  made  for  it,  and  behind 
him  is  his  seal-skin  bladder.  He  holds  his  oar,  in  the  middle,  witb 


26  Manners  and  Habits  of  the  Greenlanders. 

both  hands,  and  strikes  the  water  on  each  side  very  quick,  and  as 
regularly  as  if  he  were  beating  time.  Thus  equipped,  he  is  prepar- 
ed for  fishing  or  travelling. 

In  these  kaiaks  the  Greenlanders  row  so  swiftly,  that  if  a  letter  re- 
quires expedition,  they  will  make  a  voyage  sixty  or  seventy  miles  in 
a  day  :  they  fear  no  storm,  and- pass  onVegardless  of  the  most  boister- 
ous billows,  because  they  can  dart  over  them  with  the  greatest  ease, 
and  if  a  whole  wave  should  overwhelm  them,  yet  they  are  quickly 
seen  swimming  again  upon  the  surface.  If  they  are  even  overset, 
they  are  able,  while  they  lie  with  their  heads  downwards  under  wa- 
ter, by  giving  themselves  a  certain  swing  with  their  oars,  to  mount 
again  into  their  proper  position.  But  if  they  have  the  misfortune  to 
lose  their  oar,  they  are  almost  sure  of  being  lost,  in  which  case  they 
contrive  to  bind  themselves  to  their  kaiak,  in  order  that  their  body 
may  be  found  arid  buried. 

The  seal  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  Greenlanders :  the 
flesh  supplies  them  with  substantial  food  ;  the  fat  furnishes  oil  for 
lamp-light  and  kitchen-fire,  and  is  used  as  sauce^for  their  fish.  The 
oil  is  bartered  also  with  the  factor  for  all  kinds  of  necessaries.  With 
the  fibres  of  the  sinews  of  the  seal,  the  Greenlanders  can  sew  better 
than  with  thread  or  silk.  Of  the  entrails  they  make  their  windows, 
shirts,  and  the  bladders  which  they  use  with '  their  harpoons.  Even 
the  blood,  when  boiled  with  other  ingredients,  is  eaten  as  soup.  For- 
merly, for  want  of  iron,  the  bones  of  the  seal  were  manufactured 
into  into  all  sorts  of  instruments  and  working  tools  ;  and  the  skins 
are  now  used  for  clothing,  for  covering  their  boats  and  tents,  and  for 
many  other  purposes. 

Of  the  Manners  and  Habits  of  the  Greenlanders. 

ACCORDING  to  outward  appearance,  the  lives  of  the  Greenlanders 
are  regulated,  in  general,  by  the  strict  principles  of  propriety  and 
decorum  ;  nothing  unbecoming  is  to  be  heard  or  seen  in  their  words 
and  actions.  Single  women  very  rarely  have  illegitimate  children ; 
but  it  sometimes  happens  to  a  divorced  wife  or  a  young  widow,  who. 
though  held  in  great  contempt  for  the  looseness  of  her  morals,  fre- 
quently makes  a  fortune  by  selling  her  children  to  those  persons  who 
have  none  of  their  own. 

A  man  does  not  marry  till  he  is  about  twenty  years  of  age,  when 
he  chooses  a  woman  not  much  younger  than  himself,  with  whom  he 
expects  no  dowry  but  her  clothes,  knife,  lamp,  and  sometimes  a  stone 
boiler  :  to  her  skill  in  housewifery  and  sewing,  he  pays  a  principal 
regard  ;  and  the  women,  on  the  other  hand,  esteem  individuals 
of  the  opposite  sex  in  proportion  as  they  excel  in  hunting  and 
fishing. 

Polygamy,  though  by  no  means  common  among  the  Greenlanders. 
is  not  altogethe  unknown  ;  and  so  far  from  its  being  considered  \\ 
disgraceful  thing  for  a  man  to  have  a  plurality  of  wives,  he  is  re- 
spected for  his  industry,  by  which  he  is  enabled  to  maintain  them  • 
but  to  be  without  children,  is  deemed  a  matter  of  great  reproach, 
and  therefore,  in  such  cases,  the  matrimonial  contract  is  easily  bro- 
ken, for  the  man  has  only  to  leave  the  house  in  anger,  and  not  return 
again  for  several  days  ;  and  the  wife,  understanding  his  meaning, 
packs  lip  her  clothes,  and  removes  to  her  own  friends. 

The  Greenland  women  shew  great  affection  for  their  offspring,  and 
carry  them  wherever  they  go,  suckling  them  till  they  are  three  or 
four  years  old,  as  the  country  affords  no  food  proper  for  tender  m- 


Of  the  Ice  Islands  and  Climate.  1 7 

fants.  Children  are  brought  up  without  severity ;  they  stand  irt 
need  of  no  chastisement,  for  they  run  about  as  quietly  as  lambs,  and 
fall  into  few  extravagances  ;  the  nearer  they  arrive  to  years  of  un- 
derstanding, and  the  more  employment  they  are  engaged  in,  the  more 
tractable  they  are.  Instances  of  ingratitude  from  grown-up  children 
towards  their  aged  and  helpless  parents,  are  very  rarely  to  be  met 
frith. 

As  soon  as  the  boy  can  make  use  of  his  hands  and  feet,  his  father  fur- 
nishes him  with  a  little  bow  and  arrow,  and  exercises  him  in  shooting 
at  a  target,  in  throwing  stones  at  a  mark  by  the  sea  side,  or  else  he 
gives  him  a  knife  to  carve  play-things,  by  w'hich  he  becomes  fit  for 
the  future  business  of  life. 

Towards  his  tenth  year  the  father  provides  him  with  a  kaiak  to 
practise  rowing,  oversetting,  and  rising  again,  fishing  and  fowling. 
When  he  is  fifteen  he  must  go  out  with  his  father  to  catch  seals, 
and  the  first  he  takes  is  consecrated  to  purposes  of  festivity  for  the 
family  and  neighbours.  During  the  repast  the  young  champion  re- 
lates his  achievment,  and  in  what  manner  he  performed  it ;  from  this 
day  the  females  begin  to  think  of  finding  him  a  bride.  But  the 
youth  who  is  unable  to  catch  seals  is  held  in  the  greatest  contempt, 
and  is  obliged  to  subsist  on  woman's  diet.  At  the  age  of  twenty 
years  he  must  make  his  own  kaiak  and  tools,  and  fully  equip  himself 
for  his  profession  ;  soon  after  this  he  marries,  and  awells  with  his 
parents  as  long  as  they  live,  his  mother  always  retaining  the  manage- 
jaaent  of  the  house. 

Of  the  Ice  Islands ,  and  Climate. 

ICE  ISLAND  is  a  name  given  by  sailors  to  a  great  quantity  of  ice 
collected  into  one  huge  mass,  and  floating  about  upon  the  seas  near 
or  within  the  polar  circles.  Many  of  these  are  to  be  met  with  on 
the  coasts  of  Spitsbergen,  to  the  great  danger  of  the  shipping  em- 
ployed in  the  Greenland  fishery.  In  the  midst  of  these  tremendous 
masses,  navigators  have  been  arrested  in  their  career,  and  frozen  to 
death. 

The  forms  assumed  by  the  ice  in  this  chilling  climate,  are  extreme- 
ly pleasing  to  the  most  incurious  eye.  The  surface  of  that  which  is 
congealed  from  the  sea-water  is  flat  and  even  hard,  opaque,  resem- 
bling white  sugar,  and  incapable  of  being  slid  on.  The  greater  pie- 
ces or  fields,  are  many  leagues  in  length  :  the  lesser  are  called  the 
meadows  of  the  seals,  on  which,  at  times,  those  animals  frolick  by  hun- 
dreds. The  motion  of  the  lesser  pieces  is  as  rapid  as  the  currents  ; 
the  greater,  which  are  sometimes  two  hundred  leagues  long,  and  sixty 
Or  eighty  broad,  move  slowly  and  majestically.  The  approximation 
of  two  great  fields  produces  a  most  singular  phenomenon  : 
they  force  smaller  pieces  out  of  the  water,  and  add  them  to  their 
own  surface,  till  at  length  the  whole  forms  an  aggregate  of  tremend- 
ous height.  They  float  in  the  sea  like  so  many  rugged  mountains, 
and  are  sometimes  five  or  six  hundred  yards  thick,  the  far  greater 
part  of  which  is  concealed  beneath  the  water.  Those  which  remain 
in  this  frozen  climate  receive  continual  growth  ;  others  are  gradual- 
ly wafted  into  southern  latitudes,  and  melt  by  degrees  by  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  till  they  waste  away,  and  disappear  in  the  boundless  ele- 
ment. 

The  collision  of  the  great  fields  of  ice  in  high  latitudes,  is  often 
attended  with  a  noise,  that  for  a  time  takes  away  the  sense  of  hearing 
any  thing  else  ;  and  that  of  the  lesser,  with  a  grinding  of  unspeaka- 

2* 


18  Persons  and  Manners  of  the  Icelanders. 

ble  horror.  The  water  which  dashes  against  the  mountainous  ice\ 
freezes  into  an  infinite  variety  of  forms,  and  gives  the  voyager  ideal 
towns,  streets,  churches,  steeples,  and  every  shape  which  imagination 
can  paint. 

Besides  the  fields  of  ice,  there  are  icebergs,  or  large  bodies  of  ice, 
that  fill  the  vallies  between  the  high  mountains  in  northern  latitudes. 
Among  the  most  remarkable  are  those  near  the  coast  of  Spitzbergen. 
They  are  seven  in  number,  at  considerable  distances  from  each  other: 
each  fills  the  vallies  for  tracts  unknown,  in  a  region  totally  inacces- 
sible in  the  internal  parts.  The  last  exhibits  a  front  three  hundred 
feet  high,  emulating  the  emerald  in  colour  ;  cataracts  of  melted  snow 
precipitate  down  various  parts,  and  black  spiring  mountains,  streak- 
ed with  white,  bound  the  sides,  and  rise  crag  above  crag,  as  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach  in  the  back-ground.  At  times,  immense  fragments 
break  off,  and  tumble  into  the  water  with  a  most  alarming  crash. 
Similar  icebergs  are  frequent  in  all  the  arctic  regions,  and  they  often 
have  singular  and  majestic  forms.  Masses  have  been  assuming  the 
shape  of  a  Gothic  church,  with  arched  windows  and  doors,  and  all 
the  rich  drapery  of  that  style,  composed,  apparently,  of  crystal,  of 
the  richest  sapphirine  blue  ;  tables  with  one  or  more  feet ;  immense 
flat-roofed  temples,  like  those  of  Luxor  on  the  Nile,  supported  by 
round  transparent  columns  of  cerulean  hue,  float  by  the  astonished 
spectator. 

In  the  more  northerly  parts,  the  sun  never  sets  for  several  weeks 
together,  during  the  months  of  June  and  July  ;  which  is  of  great  ad- 
vantage to  the  inhabitants,  who,  in  their  short  summer,  can  shoot  and 
fish  at  all  hours  ;  and  also  to  the  sailors,  who  would  otherwise  run  a 
great  hazard  from  the  floating  ice. 

The  sun  never  rises  there  for  the  same  length  of  time  in  the 
depth  of  winter,  during  which  period  there  is  a  moderate  twilight, 
arising  from  the  reflection  of  the  sun's  rays  on  the  tops  of  the  hills. 
Besides,  the  nights  here  are  never  so  dark  as  they  are  in  more  south- 
erly countries  ;  for,  1st,  the  ice  and  snow  with  which  the  earth  is 
covered,  reflect  all  the  light  which  proceeds  from  the  moon  and  stars ; 
SW,  at  this  season  the  moon  never  descends  below  the  horizon  for 
several  days  together  ;  and  3d,  the  northern  lights  are  much  more 
powerful  and  brilliant  there  than  they  are  in  our  climates. 


ICELAND. 

Iceland,  a  large  island  in  the  northern  Atlantic  ocean  be'onging  to 
Denmark,  is  situated  between  63°  and  67°  N.  lat.  and  between  12° 
and  25°  W.  long.  Its  length  from  east  to  west  is  about  280  miles,  its 
mean  breadth  from  north  to  south  '2 10,  and  its  superficial  contents  may 
be  estimated  at  40,000  square  miles.  The  population  is  estimated  at 
48,000. 

Persons  and  Manners  of  the  Icelanders. 

THE  Icelanders  differ  much  iu  their  persons  from  those  who  have 
already  been  described ;  they  are  middlesized,  and  well  made, 
though  not  very  strong.  Both  men  and  women  make  a  disagreeable 
appearance,  and  have  swarthy  complexions.  The  men  wear  no 
beards,  though  some  families  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  still  have 


Dress  and  Habitations  of  the  Icelanders.  19' 

them.  About  half  a  century  ago,  two  brothers  dividing1  between 
themselves,  the  inheritance  left  by  their  fathers,  the  one  gave  his 
brother  four  rix-dollars  for  the  exclusive  right  of  wearing  a  beard  ; 
which  right,  in  their  family,  was  the  sole  prerogative  of  their  late 
father. 

The  Icelanders  are  an  honest,  well-intentioned  people,  moderately 
industrious,  faithful,  and  obliging.  Theft  is  seldom  heard  of  among 
them.  Though  their  poverty  prevent  them  from  performing  many 
acts  of  benevolence,  yet  they  are  much  inclined  to  hospitality  ;  and 
exercise  it  as  far  as  they  are  able.  They  cheerfully  give  away  the 
little  they  have  to  spare,  and  express  the  utmost  joy  and  satisfaction, 
if  the  receiver  be  pleased  with  the  gift.  When  they  wish  to  appear 
particularly  affectionate,  they  kiss  one  another  ;  this  they  do  to  the 
husband  and  wife,  the  mother  and  daughter.  They  have  an  inex- 
pressible attachment  for  their  own  country,  and  are  no  where  else  j» 
happy. 

Dress  and  Habitations  of  the  Icelanders. 

THE  Icelanders  of  modern  times  have  made  very  few  alterations  in 
their  drevs.  It  is  neither  eletraut  nor  ornamental ;  but  neat,  cleanly, 
and  suited  to  the  climate.  The  men  wear  a  linen  shirt  next  to  the 
a,  with  a  short  jacket,  and  wide  pair  of  ti  <T  it.  When 

they  travel  they  wear  another  short  coat.  The  whole  is  made  of 
black  cloth  ;  only  the  inhabitants  of  the  north  wear  white  clothes. 
On  the  head  they  wear  a  large  three-cornered  hat,  and  on  their  feet 
worsted  stockings  and  Icelandic  shoes. 

The  women  are  likewise  dressed  in  black:  they  wear  a  bodice 
over  their  shifts,  which  are  sewed  up  at  the  bosom  ;  and  over  this  a 
x«'t  lured  i  h  long  narrow  sleeves  reaching*  down  to  the 

'•iiinff  on  the  side  of  the  sleeve  they  have  chased 
buttons,  with  •  <l  to  each,  on  which  the  bridegroom,  when 

».ns  them,  in  order  to  present  to  his  bride,  takes  care  to  have  his 
name  and  her's  cr.graved.  At  the  top  of  the  jacket  a  little  black  col- 
Juv  is  fixed,  of  about  three  inches  broad,  m:ulc  of  velvet  or  silk,  and 
frequently  trimmed  with  gold  cord.  The  petticoat  reaches  to  the  an- 
kles, and  at  the  top  of  this  is  a  girdle  of  silver,  or  some  other  metal, 
to  which  they  fasten  the  apron,  which  is  also  ornrum-nted  with  chased 
buttons.  Thcv  have  also  an  upper  dress,  which  is  wider  and  shorter, 
adorned  with  lacings  which  look  like  velvet,  but  are  manufactured 
by  the  Icelandic  women.  On  their  fingers  they  wear  many  gold, 
silver,  or  brass  rings.  The  head-dress  serves  more  for  warmth  than 
ornament ;  this,  girls  are  not  allowed  to  put  on  before  they  arc  mar- 
riageable. 

At  their  wedding  they  are  adorned  in  a  very  particular  manner  : 
the  bride  wears  close  to  her  face,  round  her  head-dress,  a  crown  of 
silver  gilt.  She  has  two  chains  round  her  neck,  one  of  which  hangs 
down  very  low  before,  and  the  other  rests  on  her  shoulders.  Besides 
these  she  has  a  smaller  chain  on  the  neck,  from  which  a  heart  gener- 
ally Viangs,  that  may  be  opened  to  receive  balsam  or  some  other  kind 
of  perfume. 

The  houses  of  the  Icelanders  are  different  in  different  parts  of  the 
country  ;  those  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  make  a  tolerable  ap- 
pearance ;  but  in  the  other  parts,  the  inhabitants  live  mostly  in  huts 
or  caverns  hewn  out  of  the  rock. 

The  Iceland  beds  are  of  eider  down.  To  a  stranger,  says  Sir  G.  S. 
Mackenzie,  crawling  under  a  huge  feather  bed  seems  rather  alarm- 


20  The  Sulphur  Mountain. 

ing-.  But  though  very  bulky,  the  down  of  the  eider  duck  is  very 
light ;  and  a  bed  which  swells  to  the  thickness  of  two  or  three  feet, 
weighs  no  more  than  four  or  five  pounds.  At  first,  the  sensations  pro- 
duced by  this  light  covering  were  very  agreeable  ;  but  the  down  be- 
ing one  of  the  very  worst  conductors  of  heat,  the  accumulation  soon 
became  oppressive  ;  and  at  length,  we  were  under  the  necessity  of 
getting  rid  of  the  upper  bed,  to  escape  the  proofs  of  the  good  qualities 
of  the  eider  down,  which  we  now  experienced  to  an  intolerable  de- 
gree. 

Of  the  Climate  of  Iceland. 

IN  winter  the  cold  is  not  very  severe,  the  thermometer  being  rarely 
more  than  eight  or  ten  degrees  below  the  freezing  point.  The  grea- 
test cold  is  in  January,  February,  and  March.  In  April  and  May 
the  easterly  winds  are  very  piercing,  and  of  long  continuance  ;  and 
they  frequently  weaken  and  injure  the  cattle,  so  as  to  prove  fatal  to 
them.  The  heat  of  summer  is  subject  to  great  variations  :  at  the 
end  of  June,  the  thermometer  has,  m  the  day,  been  70°,  and  at  night 
below  the  freezing  point.  It  is  said  that  the  slightest  change  in  the 
wind  is  sufficient  to  produce  a  variation  in  the  heat.  Between  the 
highest  and  lowest  altitudes  of  the  barometer,  there  are  never  two 
inches.  It  rarely  thunders,  and  never  scarcely  but  in  the  winter 
season.  Scarcely  a  night  passes  without  an  aurora  borealis,  of  innu- 
merable colours,  which  matte  a  most  brilliant  appearance. 

The  Sulphur  Mountain. 

AT  the  foot  of  the  mountain  is  a  small  bank  composed  chiefly  of 
white  clay,  and  some  sulphur,  from  all  parts  of  which  steam  issues. 
Ascending  it,  says  Sir  G.  S.  Mackenzie,  we  got  upon  a  ridge  immedi- 
ately above  a  deep  hollow,  from  which  a  profusion  of  vapour  arose, 
and  heard  a  confused  noise  of  boiling  and  splashing,  joined  to  the 
roaring  of  steam  escaping  from  narrow  crevices  in  the  rock.  This 
hollow,  together  with  the  whole  side  of  the  mountain  opposite,  as  far 
up  as  we  could  see,  was  covered  with  sulphur  and  clay,  chiefly  of  a 
white  or  yellowish  colour.  Walking  over  this  soft  and  steaming  sur- 
face we  found  to  be  very  hazardous ;  and  we  were  frequently  very 
uneasy  when  the  vapour  concealed  us  from  each  other.  The  day, 
however,  being  dry  and  warm,  the  surface  was  not  so  slippery  as  to 
occasion  much  risk  of  our  falling.  The  chance  of  the  crust  of  sul- 
sulphur  breaking,  or  the  clay  sinking  with  us,  was  great ;  and  we 
were  several  times  in  danger  of  being  much  scalded.  Mr.  Bright 
ran  at  one  time  great  hazard,  and  suffered  considerable  pain  from 
accidentally  plunging  one  of  his  legs  into  the  hot  clay.  From  what- 
ever spot  the  sulphur  is  removed  steam  instantly  escapes ;  and  in 
many  places,  the  sulphur  was  so  hot  that  we  could  scarcely  handle  it. 
From  the  smell  we  perceived  that  the  steam  was  mixed  with  a  small 
quantity  of  sulphurated  hydrogen  gas.  When  the  thermometer  was 
sunk  a  few  inches  into  the  clay,  it  rose  generally  to  within  a  few  de- 
grees of  the  boiling  point.  By  stepping  cautiously,  and  avoiding 
every  little  hole  from  which  steam  issued,  we  soon  discovered  how 
far  we  might  venture.  Our  good  fortune  however  ought  not  to  tempt 
any  person  to  examine  this  wonderful  place  without  being  provided 
twith  two  boards,  with  which  every  part  of  the  banks  may  be  traver- 
sed in  perfect  safety.  At  the  bottom  of  this  hollow,  we  found  a  caul- 
dron of  boiling  mud,  about  fifteen  feet  in  diamater,  similar  to  that  on 
the  top  of  the  mountain,  which  we  had  seen  the  evening-  before ;  but 


Hot  Springs  at  Tunga  Hver.  21 

this  boiled  with  much  more  vehemence.     We  went  within  a  few 

yards  of  it,   the  wind  happening   to  be  remarkably  favourable  for 

-.ing-  every  part  of  this  singular  scene.     The  mud  was  in  constant 

agitation,  and  often  thrown  up  to  the  height  of  six  or  eight  feet. 

r  this  spot  was  an  irregular  space,  filled  with  water  boiling  brisk- 

!\ .     At  the  foot  of  the  hill,  in  a  hollow  formed  bv  a  bank  of  clay  and 

-uljhur,  steam  rushed  with  great  force  and  noise,  from  among  the 

fragments  of  rock." 

ft  is  quite  byyond  our  power  to  offer  such  a  description  of  this  ex- 
traordinary place,  as  to  convey  adequate  ideas  of  its  wonders  or  its 
terrors.  The  sensations  of  a  person,  even  of  firm  nervr>,  standing 
on  a  support  which  f<  c-l.-l y  sustains  him,  over  an  aby->  \\  here,  literally, 
and  brimstone  are  in  dreadful  and  incessant  action  ;  having 
before  his  eyes  tremendous  proofs  of  what  is  p>»injr  on  beneath  him  ; 
enveloped  in  thick  vapours  ;  his  ears  stunned  with  thundering  noises  ; 
must  b«  i.'\i  ciienccd  before  they  can  he  understood. 

Hot  Spring*  <tt  Reikholt. 

'fur  hot.  ^princfs  in  the  valley  of  Keikholt,  or  Peikiadal,  though 
not  the  i:  iiicent,  are  perhaps  the  mo-t  curious  an'-Mig  the 

mn  rioinena   of  this  sort  that  arc  found  in   Iceland.     Some 

;cite  a  greater  degree  of  interest  than  the  Geyser, 
though  they  possess  none  of  the  k-mble  grandeur  of  that  celebrated 
fountain,  and  are  well  calculated  to  exercise  the  ingenuity  of  natu- 
philosophers.  On  entering  the  valley,  we  saw  numerous  col- 
umns of  vapour  ascending  from  different  parts  of  it.  The  first 
wrings  we  visited,  issued  from  a  number  of  apertures  in  a  sort  of 
\.>rm  of  rock,  covered  by  a  thin  coating  of  calcareous  incrusta- 
tioTis.  We  could  not  procure  any  good  specimens;  but  from  those 
we  broke  off,  the  rock  appeared  to  be  green  stone.  From  several 
of  the  apertures  the  water  rose  with  great  force,  and  was  thrown  two 
v>r  three  feet  into  the  air.  On  plunging  the  thermometer  into  such 
of  tfyem  as  we  could  approach  with  safety,  we  found  that  it  stood  at 

2it». 

A  little  farther  up  the  valley,  there  is  a  rock  in  the  middle  of  the 
river,  about  ton  feet  high,  twelve  yards  long,  and  six  or  eight  feet  in 
breadth.  From  the  highest  part  of  this  rock,  a  jet  of  boiling  water 
proceeded  with  violence.  The  water  was  dashed  to  the  height  of 
M  al  feet.  Near  the  middle,  and  not  more  than  two  feet  from  the 
edge  of  the  rock,  there  is  a  hole  about  two  feet  in  diameter,  full  of 
water,  boiling  strongly.  There  is  a  third  hole  near  the  other  end  of 
rock,  in  which  water  also  boils  briskly.  At  the  time  we  saw 
these  springs,  there  happened  to  be  k  FS  water  in  the  river  than  usual, 
and  a  bank  of  gravel  was  left  dry  a  little  higher  up  than  tho  roclv. 
From  this  bank  a  considerable  quantity  of  boiling  water  isbi- 

Hot  Springs  at  Tunga-Ifaer. 

AHOUT  a  mile  farther  down,  at  the  foot  of  the--vaJ!cy,  is  theTunga- 
hvrr,  an  a<::-einl»la^v  of -pi  ings  the  most  extraoiVinary  perhaps  in  the 
wh-  A  rock  (»-r^Av-)  risr-s  iVosn  ihc  b<*g,  abuut  twcnfy  fcet, 

an<!  .  -els  in  length,  the  breadth  not  U-i^g  considerable. 

T!  h   seems  formerly  io  have  been  a  hii!«-(  ;  e  of  which  re- 

main?-, covered  wit!.-  -lie  the  other  has   breri  worn  away,   or 

per!:  --t'the  time  when  the  hot  water  burst  forth.  Along 

the  face  of  the'  rock  are  ranged  no  fewer  than  sixteen  springs,  all  of 


£2  The  Geyser. 

them  boiling  furiously,  and  some  of  them  throwing  the  water  to  a 
considerable  height.  One  of  them,  however,  deserves  particular 
notice.  On  approaching-  this  place,  we  observed  a  high  jet  of  water, 
near  one  extremity  of  the  rock.  Suddenly  this  jet  disappeared,  and 
another  thicker,  but  not  so  high,  rose  within  a  very  short  distance  of 
it.  At  first  we  supposed  that  a  piece  of  the  rock  had  given  way,  and 
that  the  water  had  at  that  moment  found  a  more  convenient  passage. 
Having  left  our  horses,  we  went  directly  to  the  place  where  this  had 
apparently  happened  ;  but  we  had  scarcely  reached  the  spot,  when 
this  new  jet  disappeared,  and  the  one  we  had  seen  before  was  renew- 
ed. We  observed  that  there  were  two  irregular  holes  in  the  rock, 
within  a  yard  of  each  other  ;  and  while  from  one  a  jet  proceeded  to 
the  height  of  twelve  or  fourteen  feet,  the  other  was  full  of  boiling 
water.  We  had  scarcely  made  this  observation,  when  the  first  jet 
began  to  subside,  and  the  water  in  the  other  hole  to  rise  ;  and  as  soon 
as  the  first  had  entirely  sunk  down,  the  other  attained  its  greatest 
height,  which  was  about  five  feet.  In  this  extraordinary  manner, 
these  two  jets  played  alternately.  The  smallest  and  highest  jet  con- 
tinued about  four  minutes  arid  a  half,  and  the  other  about  three  min- 
utes. We  remained  admiring  this  very  remarkable  phenomenon  for 
a  considerable  time,  during  which  we  saw  many  alternations  of  the 
jets,  which  happened  regularly  at  the  intervals  already  mentioned. 

This  spring  may  be  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  alternating 
Geyser. 

The  Geysers. 

ON  the  27th  of  July  we  set  out  to  visit  these  celebrated  fountains, 
which  are  about  sixteen  miles  to  the  north  of  Skalholt.  The  country 
between  is  varied  by  gentle  risings,  and  the  prospect  towards  the 
north  and  west  is  bounded  by  mountains,  from  which  there  appear  to 
have  been  many  volcanic  eruptions.  All  the  fiat  ground  in  this 
quarter  is  swampy  ;  but  excepting  near  the  lakes,  it  is  not  so  soft  as  to 
occasion  any  risk  in  travelling  over  it.  To  the  eastward  of  Skalholt 
are  several  hot  springs,  and  others  rise  among  the  low  hills  which  we 
left  on  the  right  hand  in  going  to  the  Geyser.  We  passed  one  farm- 
house, situated  on  a  rising  ground  in  the  midst  of  the  bogs  ;  and  the 
weather  being  favourable,  the  people  were  busy  making  hay :  a 
scene  which  afforded  a  pleasing  change  from  dreary  solitude.  The 
whole  of  this  extensive  district  abounds  in  grass,  and,  were  draining 
practised,  might  prove  a  very  rich  pasture  country.  Further  on,  we 
found  some  cottages  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain ;  round  which  we 
turned  and  came  in  sight  of  the  hill,  on  one  side  of  which  are  the  Gey- 
sers. This  hill,  which  does  not  exceed  three  hundred  feet  in  height, 
is  separated  from  the  mountain  towards  the  west  by  a  narrow  strip  of 
flat  boggy  ground,  connected  with  that  which  extends  over  the  whole 
valley.  Crossing  this  bog,  and  a  small  river  which  runs  through  it, 
we  came  to  a  farm-house  at  the  east  end  of  the  hill,  and  arrived  at  a 
place  where  the  most  wonderful  and  awful  effects  of  subterraneous 
heat,  are  exhibited. 

On  the  east  side  of  the  hill  there  are  several  banks  of  clay,  from 
some  of  which  steam  arises  in  different  places ;  and  in  others  there 
are  cavities  in  which  water  boils  briskly.  In  a  few  of  these  cavities 
the  water,  by  being  mixed  with  clay,  is  thick,  and  varies  in  colour  ; 
but  it  is  chiefly  red  and  grey.  Below  these  banks  there  is  a  gentle 
and  uniform  slope,  composed  of  matter  which,  at  some  distant  period, 
has  been  deposited  by  springs  that  no  longer  exist.  The  strata  or 


The  Geysers.  23 

beds  thus  formed,  seem  to  have  been  broken  by  the  shocks  of  earth- 
quakes, particularly  near  the  great  Geyser.  Within  a  space  not  ex- 
ceeding1 a  quarter  of  a  mile,  there  are  numerous  orifices  in  the  old 
incrustations,  from  which  boiling  water  and  steam  issue,  with  different 
degrees  of  force  ;  and  at  the  northern  extremity  is  the  great  Geyser, 
sufficiently  distinguishable  from  the  others  by  every  circumstance 
connected  with  it.  On  approaching  this  place,  it  appeared  that  a 
mount  had  been  formed  of  irregular,  rough-looking  depositions,  up- 
on the  ancient  regular  strata,  whose  origin  has  been  similar.  The 
slope  of  the  latter  has  caused  the  mountain  to  spread  more  on  the 
east  side,  and  the  recent  depositions  of  the  water  may  be  traced  till 
they  coincide  with  them.  The  perpendicular  height  of  the  mount 
is  about  seven  feet,  measured  from  the  highest  part  of  the  surface  of 
the  old  deposition.  From  these  the  matter  composing  the  mount  may 
be  readily  distinguished,  on  the  west  side,  where  a  disruption  has 
taken  place.  On  the  top  of  this  mount  is  a  basin,  which  we  found 
to  extend  fifty-six  feet  in  one  direction,  and  forty-six  in  another. 

*At%i  Quarter  before  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  we  arri- 
ved on  the  spot,  we  found  the  basin  full  of  hot  water,  a  little  of  which 
was  running  over.  Having  satisfied  our  curiosity  at  this  time,  we 
went  to  examine  some  other  places  from  whence  we  saw  vapour  as- 
cending. Above  the  great  Geyser,  at  a  short  distance,  is  a  large  ir- 
•-.r  opening,  the  beauties  of  which  it  is  hardly  possible  to  de- 
srribe.  The  water  which  filled  it  was  as  clear  as  crystal,  and  per- 
fectly still,  though  nearly  at  the  boiling  point.  Through  it  we  saw 
white  incrustations  forming  a  variety  of  figure?  and  cavities,  to  a 
great  depth  ;  and  carrying  the  eye  into  a  vast  arH  dark  abyss,  over 
which  the  crust  supporting  us  formed  a  dome  of  no  great  thickness  ; 
a  circumstance,  which,  though  not  of  itself  agreeable,  contributed 
much  to  the  effect  of  this  awful  scene. 

We  pitched  our  tent,  says  Sir  G.  S.  Mackenzie,  at  the  distance  of 
about  one  hundred  yards  from  the  Geyser,  and  having  arranged  mat- 
ters so  that  a  regular  watch  might  be  kept  during  the  night,  I  went 
to  my  station  at  eleven  o'clock,  and  my  companions  lay  down  to 
sleep.  About  ten  minutes  before  twelve  I  heard  subterraneous  dis- 
charges, and  waked  my  friends.  The  water  in  the  basin  was  great- 
ly agitated,  and  flowed  over,  but  there  was  no  jet.  The  same  occur- 
red at  half  past  two.  At  five  minutes  past  four  on  Saturday  morning. 
an  alarm  was  given  by  Mr.  Bright.  As  I  lay  next  the  door  of  the 
tent  I  instantly  drew  aside  the  canvas,  when  at  a  distance  of  little 
more  than  fifty  yards,  a  most  extraordinary  and  magnificent  appear- 
ance presented  itself.  From  a  place  we  had  not  before  noticed,  we 
saw  water  thrown  up,  and  steam  issuing  with  a  tremenduous  noise. 
There  was  little  water  ;  but  the  force  with  which  the  steam  escaped, 
produced  a  white  column  of  spray  and  vapour  at  least  sixty  feet  high, 
We  enjoyed  this  astonishing  and  "beautiful  sight  till  seven  o'clock,. 
when  it  gradually  disappeared. 

Wre  were  occupied  this  morning  in  examining  the  environs  of  the 
Geysers  ;  and  at  every  step  received  some  new  gratification.  Fol- 
lowing the  channel  which  has  been  formed  by  the  water  escaping 
from  the  great  basin  during  the  eruptions,  we  found  some  beautiful 
and  delicate  petrifactions.  The  leaves  of  birch  and  willow  were 
seen  converted  into  white  stone,  and  in  the  most  perfect  state  of  pre- 
servation ;  every  minute  fibre  being  entire.  Grass  and  rushes  were 
in  the  same  state,  and  algo  masses  of  peat.  In  order  to  preserve 
specimens  so  rare  and  elegant,  we  brought  away  large  masses,  and 


V*  Mount  lickla. 

broke  them  up  after  our  return  to  Britain  ;  by  which  means  we  \\ 
formed  very  rich  collections  ;  though  many  fine  specimens  were  de- 
stroyed in  carrying-  them  to  Reikiavik.  Oh  the  outside  of  the  mount 
of  the  Geyser,  the  depositi'jns,  .owing-  to  the  splashing-  of  the  water, 
are  rough",  and  have  been  justly  compared  to  the  heads  of  cauliflow- 
ers. They  are  of  a  yellowish  brown  colour,  and  are  arranged  round 
the  mount  somewhat  like  a  circular  flight  of  steps.  The  inside  of 
the  basin  is  comparatively  smooth  ;  and  the  matterforming  it  is  more 
compact  and  denser  than  the  exterior  crust  ;  and,  when  polished,  is  not 
devoid  of  beauty,  being-  of  a  grey  colour,  mottled  with  black  and 
white  spots  and  streaks.  The  white  incrustation  formed  by  the  water 
of  the  beautiful  cavity  before  described,  had  taken  a  very  curious 
form  at  the  edg-e  of  tne  water,  very  much  resembling  the  capital  of  a 
Gothic  column. 

Mount  Hekla. 

We  left  Skalholt  on  u  order  to  visit  Mount  Hel^ja.     On 

this   i  .-^m  the  westward"  it  does  not  af  \. 

' 


a?i?'i  !.:>-  nothing-  to  distinguish  it  among  the  surround  - 
inn:  moii;;1.  iiich  are  much  higher,  and  more  picturesque. 

It  has  three  distinct  summits  ;  but  they  are  not  much  elevated  above 
I  he  hoc!}'  of  the  mountain. 

We  now,  says  Sir  G.  £.  Mackenzie,  came  into  the  plain  from  which 
Ileckla  rises  ;  but  we  bad  no  view  of  the  mountain  as  we  approach- 
ed, as  it  was  covered  with  rloud-;.  We  rn-.-ed  through  lava  which 
l.n.d  bern  exposed  to  view  by  the  flowing  of  the  sand  that  covers  so 
great  an  extent  of  tl« 

tjg  recrossed  the  Rarigaa,  we  entered  a  wide  plain,  bounded 
by  TTekla  and  the  adjacent  mountains  on  one  side,  and  by  a  lofty, 
precipitous,  and  broken  ridge  on  the  other,  the  surface  being  com- 
pletely covered  with  lava,  sand,  or  minute  fragments  of  scoriae  and 
jmmioe.  The  lava  which  has  flowed  over  the  plain,  the  termination 
of  which  we  could  not  see,  appears  to  have  been  remarkably  rough, 
from  the  numerous  sharp-pointed  masses  rising  out  of  the  loose  sand 
pnd  slags,  the  accumulation  of  which  has  ren-lered  it  passable.  We 
travelled  ?bout  fourteen  miles,  judging  of  the  distance  by  the  time 
our  journey  occupied,  and  then  halted  at  the  foot  of  a  large  mass  of 
lava,  and  changed  our  horses  ;  stopping  no  longer  than  was  necessary 
for  shift  ing-  our  saddles.  The  subsequent  part  of  our  route,  though 
still  through  an  extremely  desolate  country,  was  rendered  more  easy 
by  the  absence  of  lava,  and  somewhat  less  forbidding  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  thinly  scattered  vegetation  in  the  vallies,  and  on  the 
sides  of  some  of  the  hills.  Ere  long  we  found  ourselves  inclosed  in 
9  hollow  among  the  mountains,  from  which  there  was  no  apparent 
outlet  ;  but  following-  the  steps  of  our  guide,  we  pursued  a  winding 
course,  r>assing  through  a  number  of  rivulets  of  very  thick,  muddy 
water,  which  proceeded  from  under  the  snow  on  the  mountains. 

As  we  went  along  we  observed  several  craters  in  low  situations, 
from  which  flame  and  ejected  matter  had  proceeded  during  the  con- 
vulsions to  which  this  part  of  the  island  has  been  particularly  subjec- 
ted. After  having  advanced  about  fifteen  miles  farther,  and  travers- 
ed a  part  of  that  immense  waste  which  forms  the  interior  of  Iceland, 
and  is  partially  known  onlv  to  those  who  go  in  search  of  strayed 
sheen,  we  descended  bv  a  dangerous  path  into  a  small  valley,  having 
a  small  lake  in  one  corner,  and  the  extremity  opposite  to  us  bounded 
by  a  perpendicular  face  of  rock  resembling  a  stream  of  lava  in  it* 


Mount  Hekla.  K 

broken  and  rugged  appearance.  While  we  advanced,  the  sun  sud- 
denly broke  through  the  clouds,  and  the  brilliant  reflection  of  his 
beams  from  different  parts  of  this  supposed  lava,*  as  if  from  a  surface 
of  glass,  delighted  us  by  an  instantaneous  conviction,  that  we  had 
now  attained  one  of  the  principal  objects  connected  with  the  plan  of 
our  expedition  to  Iceland*  We  hastened  to  the  spot,  and  all  our 
wishes  were  fully  accomplished  in  the  examination  of  an  object  which 
greatly  exceeded  the  expectations  we  had  formed. 

On  ascending  one  of  the  abrupt  pinnacles  which  rose  out  of  this 
extraordinary  mass  of  rock,  we  beheld  a  region,  the  desolation  of 
which^can  scarcely  be  paralleled.  Fantastic  groups  of  hills,  cra- 
ters, and  lava,  leading  the  eye  to  distant  snow-crowned  Jockuls  ;f 
the  mist  rising  from  a  waterfall ;  lakes  embosomed  among  bare  bleak 
mountains  ;  an  awful  profound  silence  ;  lowering  clouds  ;  marks  all 
around  o'f  the  furious  action  of  the  most  destructive  of  elements  ;  all 
combined  to  impress  the  soul  with  sensations  of  dread  and  wonder. 
The  longer  we  contemplated  this  scene,  horrible  as  it  was,  the  more 
urfable  we  were  to  turn  our  eyes  from  it ;  and  a  considerable  time 
elapsed,  before  we  could  bring  ourselves  to  attend  to  the  business 
which  tempted  us  to  enter  so  frightful  a  district  of  the  country.  Our 
discovery  of  obsidian^  afforded  us  very  great  pleasure,  which  can 
only  be  understood  by  zealous  geologists'?  and  we  traversed  an  im- 
mense and  rugged  mass  of  that  curious  substance,  with  a  high  de- 
gree of  satisfaction;  though  various  circumstances  prevented  our 
tracing  it  so  fully  as  we  wished. 

We  now  proceeded  a  considerable  way  along  the  edge  of  a  stream 
of  lava,  and  then  crossed  it  where  it  was  not  very  broad,  and  gained 
the  foot  of  the  south  end  of  the  mountain.  From  this  place  we  saw 
several  mounts  and  hollows  from  which  the  streams  of  lava  below 
appeared  to  have  flowed.  While  we  had  to  pass  over  rugged  lava, 
we  experienced  no  great  difficulty  in  advancing  ;  but  when  iite  arri- 
ved at  the  steepest  part  of  the  mountain  which  was  covered  with 
loose  slags,}  we  sometimes  lost  at  one  step,  by  their  yielding,  a  space 
that  had  been  gained  by  several.  In  some  places  we  saw  collections 
of  black  sand,  which,  had  there  been  any  wind,  might  have  proved 
extremely  troublesome.  The  ascent  now  became  very  steep,  but 
the  roughness  of  the  surface  greatly  assisted  us. 

Before  we  had  reached  the  first  summit,  clouds  surrounded  us,  and 
prevented  our  seeing  farther  than  a  few  yards.  Placing  implicit  con- 
fidence in  our  guide,  we  proceeded,  and  having  attained  what  we 
thought  was  the  nearest  of  the  three  summits,  we  sat  down  to  re- 
fresh ourselves,  when  Brandtson  told  us  that  he  had  never  been 
higher  up  the  mountain.  The  clouds  occasionally  dividing,  we  saw 
that  we  had  not  yet  reached  the  southern  summit.  After  having  pas- 
sed a  number  of  fissures,  by  leaping  across  some,  and  stepping  along 
masses  of  slags  that  lay  over  others,  we  at  last  got  to  the  top  of  the 
first  peak.  The  clouds  now  became  so  thick,  that  we  began  to  des- 
pair of  being  able  to  proceed  any  farther.  Indeed,  it  was  dangerous 
even  to  move  ;  for  the  peak  consists  of  a  very  narrow  ridge  of  slags, 
not  more  than  two  feet  broad,  having  a  precipice  on  each  side  many 


*  Obsidian  or  Volcanic  Glass.     P. 
f  Snowy  mountains,  all  volcanic.     P. 

I A  mineral  found  in  volcanic  rocks  resembling  dark  bottle  glass.  P. 
$  Porous  lava,  like  the  vitrifications  of  a  forge.    P. 
3 


26  Character,  Dress,  and  Manners  of  the  Swedes. 

hundred  feet  high.  One  of  these  precipices  forms  the  side  of  a  vast 
hollow,  which  seems  to  have  been  one  of  the  craters.  At  length  the 
sky  cleared  a  little,  and  enabled  us  to  discover  a  ridge  below,  that 
seemed  to  connect  the  peak  we  were  on  with  the  middle  one. 
We  lost  no  time  in  availing  ourselves  of  this  opportunity,  and  by  bal- 
ancing ourselves  like  rope-dancers,  we  succeeded  in  passing  along  a 
ridge  of  slags  so  narrow  that  there  was  hardly  room  for  our  feet.  Af- 
ter a  short,  but  very  steep  ascent,  we  gained  the  highest  point  of  this 
celebrated  mountain. 

The  middle  peak  of  Hekla  forms  one  side  of  a  hollow,  which 
contains  a  large  mass  of  snow  at  the  bottom  ;  and  is  evidently  anoth- 
er crater.  The  whole  summit  of  the  mountain  is  a  ridge  of  slags,  and 
the  hollows  on  each  side  appeared  to  have  been  so  many  different 
vents  from  which  the  eruptions  have  from  time  to  time  issued.  We 
saw  no  indications  that  lava  had  flowed  from  the  upper  part  of  the 
mountain  ;  but  our  examination,  from  the  frequent  recurrence  of 
fog,  was  unavoidably  confined. 

The  crater,  of  which  the  highest  peak  forms  a  part,  does  not  much 
exceed  a  hundred  feet  in  depth.  The  bottom  is  filled  by  a  large  mass 
of  snow,  in  which  various  caverns  had  been  formed  by  its  partial 
melting.  In  these  the  snow  had  become  solid  and  transparent,  re- 
flecting a  bluish  tinge  ;  and  their  whole  appearance  was  extremely 
beautiful,  reminding  us  of  the  description  of  magic  palaces  in  east- 
ern tales. 

At  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  the  thermometer  at  half  past  nine 
o'clock  stood  at  59^.  At  eleven,  it  was  at  55°,  and  at  four,  on  the 
top,  at  39°. 

Our  descent  was  greatly  retarded  by  thick  fog  ;  and  we  found  it 
much  more  hazardous  than  the  ascent.  We  missed  our  way,  and 
were  under  the  necessity  of  crossing  the  lava  we  had  passed  in  our 
wav  up,  at  a  place  where  it  had  spread  to  a  much  greater  breadth, 
and  from  the  rapidity  of  the  slope  along  which  it  had  flowed,  had  be- 
come frightfully  ruprged. 

We  had  no  opportunity  of  measuring  the  height  of  Mount  Hekla, 
but  we  have  been  informed  by  Sir  J.  Stanley,  that  the  elevation  which 
resulted  from  his  observations,  was  4,300  feet,  and  this,  from  different 
circumstances,  we  believe  to  be  correct. 


SWEDEN. 

Sweden  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Norway  :  on  the  E.  by  Russia 
and  the  Gulf  of  Bothnia  ;  on  the  S/E.  and  S.  by  the  Baltic  sea  ;  and 
W.  by  the  Sound,  the  Cattegat  and  ISorway.  It  extends  from  55* 
20',  to  69°  30'  IV.  lat.  being  about  1,000  miles  long  from  north  to  south, 
and  containing  188,433  square  miles.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in 
Sweden,  in  1813,  was  2,407,  206. 

Character,  Dress,  end  Manners  of  the  Swedes. 
THOUGH  Sweden  is  covered  with  rocks,  woods,  and  mountains,  its 
inhabitants  are  mild  and  peaceable  in  their  character.  Theft,  mur- 
der, and  atrocious  crimes,  are  very  uncommon  among  them  ;  and 
even  in  war  they  do  not  appear  to  be  sanguinary.  Naturally  serious 
and  grave,  they  are  acquainted  with,  and  cultivate  the  valuable  bonds 


Character,  Dress,  and  Manners  of  the  Swedes.  2t 

of  social  intercourse.  Under  a  simple  external  appearance,  they 
often  conceal  a  profound  judgment,  an  acute  genius,  and  an  active 
and  intrepid  spirit. 

They  are  fond  of  travelling,  but  love  their  own  country,  and  always 
long  to  see  it  again.  They  support  poverty  with  patience,  but  riches 
are  often  their  ruin.  In  some  cantons,  the  manners  of  the  people 
are  truly  patriarchal,  and  display  the  utmost  purity,  innocence,  and 
integrity. 

The  Swedes  are  distinguished  from  other  European  people,  by  a 
rial  dress  established  in  1777,  and  designed  to  repress  luxury  in 
the  itrticleof  clothes.  The  men  wear  a  close  coat,  very  wide  under- 
clothes, strings  in  their  shoes,  a  girdle,  a  round  hat,  and  a  cloak. 
The  usual  colour  is  black.  The  women  wear  a  black  robe,  with  puf- 
iV-i  Granx  a  coloured  sash  and  ribbands.  There  is  also  a 

particular  uniform  for  gala  days,  when  the  men  appear  in  blue  riatin, 
lined  with  white,  and  ornamented  with  lace  ;  the  women  in  a  white 
satin  robe,  with  coloured  sashes  -and  ribbands. 

The  appearance  of  the  Swedish  peasantry  is  very  striking  to  a  na- 
tive of  Great  Britain,  who  is  accustomed  to  so  great  a  diversity  in 
the  features  of  the  people  with  whom  he  associates.  The  Swedes 
have  all  i  <  a  ruddy  countenance.  I  would  say  that 

a  certain  degree  of  fhbbinessis  visible  in  their  complexions.  There 
is  nothing1  to  be  seen  which  indicates  the  existence  of  the  more  vio- 
lent passions  ;  but  every  one  expresses  a  docility  and  good  humour 
in  his  face,  which  I  believe  all  possess,  almost  to  a  man.  I  have  often 
gone  into  a  Swedish  cottage  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  where  the 
whole  family,  to  the  number  of  six  or  eight,  were  asleep  in  different 
beds  ;  awakened  the  whole  family,  and  sent  the  hollenkarr  to  ram- 
ble through  the  woods  in  the  dark,  to  a  distance  of  three  or  four 
miles,  in  quest  of  horses.  The  family  were  made  to  get  up,  and 
i  out  of  bed  perhaps  for  two  or  three  hours.  All  the  whilo  they 
preserved  the  most  perfect  good  humour,  never  attempted  to  per- 
suade you  to  stop  all  night,  nor  seemed  to  feel  the  inconvenience. 

The  peasants  in  Sweden  seem  to  be  a  most  amiable  and  innocent 
race.  Most  of  them  can  read  and  write  ;  they  are  all  clean  and  well 
dressed,  in  coarse  blue  cloth,  manufactured  in  Sweden. 

The  first  day  of  May,  and  Midsummer  day,  are  in  Sweden  conse- 
crated to  mirth  and  joy.  On  the  former,  large  fires  announcing  the 
natural  warmth  about  to  succeed  the  severity  of  winter,  are  kindled 
in  the  fields ;  and  around  these  the  people  assemble,  to  enjoy  good 
cheer  and  banish  the  cares  of  winter.  Midsummer  day  is  still  better 
calculated  to  inspire  mirth  and  festivity  ;  on  the  evening  before  the 
houses  are  ornamented  with  boughs,  and  the  young  men  and  women 
erect  a  poie,  around  which  they  dance  till  morning.  Having  re- 
cruited their  strength  by  some  hours  repose,  they  repair  to  church, 
and  after  imploring  the  protection  of  the  Supreme  Being,  they  again 
give  themselves  up  to  fresh  amusement.  During  these  two  festivals, 
the  people  display  all  their  gaiety  by  dances  and  songs,  the  great- 
er part  of  which  are  national,  and  partake  of  the  gloom  of  the  cli- 
mate. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  southern  provinces  endeavour  to  pro- 
vide places  of  shelter  from  the  heats  of  summer  ;  and  those  of  the 
north  employ  all  their  ingenuity  to  preserve  themselves  from  the  cold 
of  winter. 


28  Different  Ranks  in  Sweden. 

Such  are  the  principal  outlines  of  the  character  and  manners  of 
the  Swedes.  By  examining-  each  province  in  particular,  there  will 
be  found  various  shades  of  a  deeper  or  lighter  cast.  The  Scandian, 
who  cultivates  a  fertile  soil,  and  who  possesses  a  moderate  share  of 
wealth,  is  sensible  of  his  own  happiness,  and  imparts  it  to  others. 
The  Smufander9  his  neighbour,  placed  amidst  barren  rocks  and  mel- 
ancholy woods,  is  humble,  mild  and  submissive  ;  the  smallest  reward 
will  satisfy  him,  and  he  testifies  his  gratitude  in  the  most  simple  and 
affecting-  manner.  The  Westwgoth  is  well  acquainted  with  the  re- 
sources of  industry,  and  puts  them  in  practice  ;  above  all,  he  under- 
stands every  kind  of  traffic.  The  Ostrogoth  has  nothing  against  him 
but  his  name ;  he  is  distinguished  by  his  politeness,  affability,  and 
the  easiness  of  his  manners  ;  he  resembles  that  nature  with  which 
he  is  surrounded,  and  which  every  where  presents  itself  under  the 
most  pleasing  aspect.  The  vicinity  of  the  capital  gives  to  the  Su- 
dermanian  and  the  Uplander  a  double  physiogomy,  the  natural  fea- 
tures of  which  have  been  disfigured.  The  Westmanian  preposses- 
ses, by  a  noble  figure,  a  firmness  and  steadiness  of  character,  and 
simple  but  mild  manners.  The  inhabitant  of  that  district  called 
Norland,  is  very  tall,  has  an  intrepid  look  ;  frankness  and  loyalty 
are  painted  in  the  countenance.  The  inhabitant  of  Finland  is  "hon- 
est, laborious,  and  capable  of  enduring  great  hardships,  but  he  is 
sometimes  reproached  with  being  stiff  and  obstinate.  The  Dalecar- 
Hang  accustom  themselves  to  the  severest  labours,  and  fear  no  fatigue. 
Like  the  rocks  which  surround  them,  they  brave  every  attack,  detest 
slavery,  resist  oppression  under  all  its  forms,  and,  attached  to  their 
own  manners  and  customs,  they  transmit  them  unchanged  from  gene- 
ration to  generation. 

The  amusements  and  vices  of  Stockholm,  the  capital  of  Sweden, 
resemble  very  much  those  of  other  European  cities,  but  its  police  is 
highly  respectable  ;  watchmen  call  the  hours  of  night,  and  during 
the  whole  period  of  darkness,  the  streets  resound  with  the  following 
words  :  "  May  the  good  and  all  powerful  arm  of  God  preserve  our 
city  from  fire  and  flames"  !  The  hours  are  announced  from  the  tops 
of  towers  by  a  melancholy  sounding  instrument. 

Different  Ranks  in  Sweden. 

THE  common  people  are  orderly  and  industrious,  sober,  loyal,  and 
religious;  yet  when  intoxicated," furious  and  ungovernable.  They 
live  in  great  poverty,  and  rudely  practise  several  mechanical  arts, 
such  as  making  shoes,  clothes,  tools  and  instruments  of  husbandry. 
The  trading  part  of  the  nation  plod  on  in  a  beaten  track,  without 
ingenuity  to  discover,  or  spirit  to  pursue,  new  branches  of  commerce. 
The  peasants  are  civil  arid  humble,  even  to  obsequiousness  ;  but 
they  are  much  less  uncivilized  and  barbarous  than  might  be  expect- 
ed, from  the  appearance  of  every  thing  about  them.  The  nobility 
are  brave,  hospitable,  polite,  and  fond  of  glory. 

Sweden,  says  Sir  John  Carr,  is  one  continued  rock  of  granite,  cov- 
ered with  fir  :  hence  the  cottages,  which  are  only  one  story  high, 
and  many  of  the  superior  houses,  are  constructed  of  wood,  the 
planks  of  which  are  let  into  each  other  in  a  layer  of  moss,  and  the 
outside  is  painted  of  a  red  colour  ;  the  roof  is  formed  with  the  bark 
of  the  birch,  and  covered  with  turf,  which  generally  presents  a  bed 
of  grass,  sufficiently  high  for  the  scythe  of  the  mower.  The  floors  of 
the  rooms  are  strewed  with  the  slips  of  young  fir,  which  give  them 


Houses  and  Food. 

the  appearance  of  litter  and  disorder  ;  and  the  smell  is  far  from  be- 
ing-pleasant. Nothing-  can  be  more  dreary  than  winding  through 
the  forests,  which  every  now  and  then  present  to  the  weary  eye  little 
patches  of  cleared  ground,  where  firs  had  been  felled  by  fire,  the 
stumps  of  winch,  to  a  considerable  height,  were  left  in  the  ground, 
and  at  the  distance  resemble  so  many  large  stones.  Inexhaustible 
abundance  of  wood  induces  the  peasant  to  think  it  labour  lost  to  root 
them  up  ;  and  they  remain  to  augment  the  general  dreariness  of  the 
scenery. 

The  population  in  both  the  provinces  of  Scania  and  Smaland,  is 
very  thinly  diffused  ;  except  in  -the  very  few  towns  between  Flens- 
,:id  Stockholm,  the  abode  of  man  but  rarely  refreshes  the  eye 
of  the  weary  traveller.  At  dawn  of  day,  and  all  day  long,  he  moves 
in  a  forest,  and  at  night  he  sleeps  in  one.  The  only  birds  v. 
were  woodpeckers.  The  peasantry  are  poorly  housed  and  clad  ;  yet 
amidst  such  discouraging  appearances,  their  cheek  boasts  the  bloom 
of  health,  and  the  smile  of  content.  Their  clothes  and  stockings 
are  generally  of  light  cloth  ;  their  hats  raised  in  the  crown,  pointed 
at  the  top,  with  a  large  broad  rim  ;  and  round  their  waist  they  fre- 
quently wear  a  leathern  girdle,  to  which  are  fastened  two  knives  in  -c 
leather  case.  The  country  in  these  provinces  appeared  to  L> 
sterile  ;  only  small  portions  of  its  rocky  surface  were  covered  with 
a  sprinkling"  of  vegetable  mould. 

Laws. 

In  order  to  repress  du  ?lling,  the  laws  of  Sweden  make  it  death  to 
the  survivor  who  has  kl.led  his  antagonist,  and  a  notice  of  infamy  is 
published  on  the  memory  of  both.  If  neither  of  them  is  killed,  they 
are  both  committed  to  prison  for  two  years,  fed  on  bread  and  water, 
and  fined  a  thousand  crowns.  Reparation  of  honour,  in  case  of  af- 
front, is  referred  to  i;a-  respective  national  courts,  where  recanta- 
tions, and  an  obligation  publicly  to  beg  pardon,  is  usually  inflic- 
ted. 

By  the  ecclesiastical  laws  in  Sweden  it  is  ordained,  1.  That  if  a 
subject  change  his  religion  he  shall  be  banished  the  kingdom,  and 
lose  all  right  of  inheritance  foi  himself  and  his  descendants.  2.  If 
any  person  continue  excommunicated  above  a  year,  he  shall  be  im- 
prisoned a  month  and  then  banished.  3.  M*  any  bring  into  the  coun- 
try teachers  of  another  religion,  he  is  to  bi.  fined  and  banished.  4. 
Foreign  ministers  enjoy  the  free  exercise  oi  their  religion,  but  only 
for  themselves  arid  families.  5.  All  children  are  to  be  baptised  by 
Lutheran  ministers,  and  educated  in  that  religion,  otherwise  they 
have  not  the  privilege  of  Swedish  subjects. 

Houses  and  Food 

THF,  greater  part  of  the  houses  are  built  of  wood,  which,  when 
properly  constructed,  and  kept  in  repair,  are  said  to  be  warmer  than 
those  built  of  brick  or  Stone.  The  seams  of  the  windows  are  daubed 
over  with  pitch  or  cement,  and  double  ones  are  sometimes  employed, 
The  stoves  are  constructed  with  twisted  tubes,  so  as  to  make  the 
heat  circulate  ;  and  they  have  a  contrivance  to  rarefy  or  condense 
the  air  at  pleasure.  Wood  is  not  dear  in  Sweden,  and  little  care  is 
taken  to  save  it. 

The  price  of  provisions  is  equally  moderate.  The  lower  classes  of 
people  live  principally  upon  hard  bread,  baited  or  dried  fish,  and  wa- 

3* 


Cultivaticfa  and  Trade. 

ter-gruel ;  beer  is  their  ordinary  beverage,  and  they  can  procure  it 
exceedingly  cheap.  At  the  tables  of  the  opulent,  there  is  always 
plenty  of  meat,  and  the  repast  is  preceded  by  a  kind  of  collation, 
consisting  of  butter,  cheese,  salted  provisions,  and  strong  liquors. 
Strangers  are  astonished  to  see  women  swallow  large  quantities  of 
these  liquors,  and  with  the  same  ease  as  the  men.  The  consump- 
tion of  wine  is  very  great  in  Sweden,  but  people  seldom  drink  to 
excess. 

Travelling. 

As  there  are  no  stage-coaches,  it  is  necessary  for  every  traveller  to 
be  provided  with  a  carriage  of  his  own.  It  ought  to  be  light,  and  in 
summer  an  open  carriage  is  much  more  useful  and  agreeable  than 
any  other.  The  horses  in  Sweden  are  small  but  very  active,  and 
remarkably  sure  footed.  Notwithstanding  the  great  number  of  hor- 
ses which  Dr.  Thompson  says  he  employed,  in  a  journey  of  above 
1200  miles,  he  never  saw  one  of  them  stumble.  Their  harness  con- 
sists of  little  else  than  common  ropes,  with,  which  you  supply  yourself. 
In  general,  about  half  an  hour  is  requisite  to  yoke  a  couple  of  horses 
to  our  carrige.  Posting  is  under  tbe  regulation  of  government. 
Post-houses  are  provided  at  regular  distances  all  over  the  country. 
The  person  who  keeps  these  houses  is  called  the  gastgifvar,  and  he 
is  obliged  by  law  to  keep  a  certain  number  of  horses  for  posting. 
These  vary  from  one  to  twenty,  but  the  usual  number  is  two,  four,  or 
six.  Besides  these,  there  is  a  certain  number  which  the  peasants  in 
the  neighbourhood  are  obliged  to  furnish,  and  to  send  once  a  day  to 
the  post-house  ;  these  are  called  hollkaster^  or  relay  horses  ;  these 
vary  from  two  to  twenty-two.  In  some  counties,  as  Smoland,  where 
the  population  is  small,  and  the  intercourse  not  great,  there  are  no 
hot  If  taster  at  all.  In  travelling  through  such  counties,  unless  you 
take  care  to  send  a  person  before  you,  you  are  quite  sure  to  be  de- 
tained several  hours  at  each  stage,  before  horses  can  be  procured. 
There  is  a  third  class  of  horses,  called  reserve  horses,  and  which  in 
fact  consists  of  all  the  horses  in  the  district.  These  the  post  master 
is  entitled  to  call  upon  in  case  of  necessity  ;  but  a  considerable  time 
always  elapses  before  they  can  be  procured.  If  you  wish  to  drive 
rapidly  in  Sweden,  you  must  send  a  person  before  you,  to  order  hor- 
ses by  a  particular  hour.  This  person  is  called  a  forbod,  and  by 
means  of  him  you  may  travel  as  rapidly  in  Sweden  as  in  England. 

Roads. 

I  was  very  much  struck,  says  Dr.  Thompson,  with  the  goodness  of 
ihe  roads  in  Sweden  :  they  are  narrower  than  our  British  roads,  and 
sometimes  you  meet  with  pretty  steep  pulls  in  them  ;  but  they  are 
all  so  smootli  that  they  convey  the  idea  of  travelling  in  a  gentleman's 
park.  The  roads  are  under  the  charge  of  peasants,  each  of  whom 
has  a  certain  number  of  feet  of  road  which  he  is  obliged  to  keep  in 
repair.  These  distances  are  all  carefully  marked  off  by  small  pieces 
of  board,  upon  which  are  painted  the  initials  of  the  peasant  who  has 
the  charge  of  that  portion  of  road. 

Cultivation  and  Trade. 

All  the  land  under  culture  in  Sweden  is  inclosed,  not  with  quick- 
set hedges  or  stone-walls  as  in  Britain,  but  with  a  wooden  paling. 
The  only  part  of  Sweden  where  hawthorn  hedges  are  to  be  se  ;n  is 


The  Diet.  31 

the  neighbourhood  of  Gottenburg1,  and  the  custom  has  doubtless 
originated  with  the  British  merchants  settled  there.  In  Scania  I  ob- 
served a  hedge  made  of  sloe-bushes  ;  but  the  practice  was  not  gen- 
erally followed.  The  Swedish  palings  are  very  different  from  ours, 
and  occasion  a  prodigious  waste  of  wood.  Two  stakes  are  driven 
into  the  ground  at  a  little  distance  from  each  other,  and  between 
four  and  six  feet  high  :  these  are  tied  together  in  three  or  four  places 
at  equal  distances  by  a  kind  of  rope  made  of  birch  bark.  A  row  of 
such  double  stakes  at  the  distance  of  about  four  feet  from  each  other 
goes  quite  round  the  field  to  be  inclosed.  The  whole  space  from  the 
ground  to  the  top  of  these  stakes  is  filled  up  with  pieces  of  fir-wood 
lying  above  each  other,  and  kept  in  their  places  by  the  double  stakes, 
and  the  birch  ropes  which  support  them. 

The  corn  on  the  sides  of  the  road  was  nearly  ripe  :  it  consisted  of 
rye  and  big,*  and  a  few  ridges  of  oats.  The  crops  in  general  looked 
well,  except  that  they  were  exceedingly  foul.  The  mode  of  farming- 
was  very  singular.  The  fields  were  all  divided  into  pretty  broad 
ridges,  which  were  occupied  alternately  with  different  kinds  of  grain. 
The  first  ridge  in  the  field  we  shall  suppose  was  rye,  the  second  grass, 
the  third  big,  the  fourth  potatoes,  the  fifth  oats  ;  and  in  this  way  they 
alternated  over  the  whole  field. 

The  manufactures  of  Sweden  are  far  behind  those  of  other  Euro- 
pean countries.  Sweden  will  probably  long  continue  to  send  her 
iron  to  England,  and  import  the  hardware  of  that  country.  The 
government  gives  them  every  encouragement ;  but  two  things  are 
wanting,  which  no  government  can  ever  command,  great  capitals, 
and  a  people  possessing  an  active  and  enterprising  spirit. 

The  iron  mines  in  Sweden  are  what  estates  are  to  the  great  and 
wealthy  in  other  countries.  They  are  superintended  by  the  nobility, 
to  whom  they  principally  belong.  One  manufacturer,  or  rather 
worker  of  iron,  employs  eight  hundred  labourers,  who  do  not  live  in 
detached  huts,  but  in  houses  built  in  regular  rows,  and  each  house 
contains  two  families.  The  houses  are  built  in  couples,  each  pair  at 
a  certain  distance  from  the  next,  but  so  as  to  form  a  street,  the 
sides  of  which  are  lined  with  trees,  forming  an  alley  in  the  mid- 
dle. 

The  iron  mine  at  Dannemore  is  the  most  celebrated  in  Sweden, 
and  affords  a  very  interesting  spectacle  of  a  great  number  of  people 
at  work  in  the  different  parts  in  open  day-light  ;  so  that  a  spectator 
at  the  top  may  overlook,  at  once,  all  the  various  operations  of  the 
labourers.  This  mine  yields  18,000  tons  of  the  best  Swedish  iron 
annually,  the  greatest  part  of  which  comes  to  England.  The  num- 
ber of  labourers  employed  is  about  1600,  besides  about  150  horses. 

The  Diet. 

Orebro  is  the  place  where  the  Swedish  Diet  occasionally  meets  ;  a 
circumstance  which  gives  it  more  importance  than  it  otherwise 
would  be  entitled  to  from  its  size. 

The  Diet  as  is  well  known,  is  the  supreme  court  in  Sweden,  and 
similar  in  many  respects  to  the  Parliament  of  Great  Britain.  It 
consist  of  four  distinct  bodies  of  men,  who  meet  in  separate  houses. 
These  are — the  nobles,  the  clergy,  the  peasants,  and  the  burghers  or 
inhabitants  of  towns. 


A  kind  of  barley,  suited  to  cold  climates.    P 


Language. 

1.  There  are  three  orders  of  nobility  in  Sweden,  Counts,  Barons, 
and  noblemen  without  any  title.     When   a  family  is   once   cnno 

all  the  descendants  and  collateral  branches  are  noble.     So   that  the 
number  of  nobleman  in  Sweden  must  b  .» iih   the  population 

of  the  country.     The  number  of  noble  families  in  Sweden  amounts 
to  about  1200. 

2.  The  second  house  of  the  piet  consists  of  the  clergy.     The  re- 
ligion in  Sweden  is  the  Lutheran  :  and  the  different  orders  of  clergy 
are  bishops  :  domproxtn,  or  deans,  prosit,  or  ar< 

or  rectors;    and   comminuterg,   or  perpetual  curates.     There  are 
twelve  liiocesses  ;  namely,  one  an  <   and  eleven  b 

The  re  are   1 70  archdeac  < 

'fin-  number  of  representatives  of  the  clergy  i 
each  district  may  either  send  up  a  representative  • 
with  the  neighbour.*:  •;  and  send  one  between   them.     '\ 

>m  fifty  t.i  '-.t\ . 

i     of  the   peasants,  a 

men  that  do  not  e\ist  at  nil  ii;  (oval   II:  , 

to  be  ••(•!•<•  v    no  clai 

equivalent  to  our  i;  ners  ;  that 

iin  annual  rent  to  the  proprietor  of 

irmers  in  v  ither  pru- 

lar  to  our  country  jr»  all  inn,,  are 

peasants.     Now  a  v- 

jio^cssing  l:ni(l  of  a  cerl 

nor  e  .-it  is  a  man  whose  an« 

tor^  have  h.-eil  al\v;;\  -  f;ir 

The  peasants  ai  •  Owing  manner:  the  go\ 

of  tin-  province  sends  the  writ  to    I  rnon 

(lie    pca>:.'  0    inert    n. 

coin  e  on  the  day  «>f  The  members  ar 

i\*  their   representati 

her    *  LIB,       Ilticii    «li>l:-jft  :    tWO 

(jne. 

:»eral  the  house  of  peasan1  .bout  100. 

4.  of  the    I)h  MS.     The 

numln-r  of  towns  in  Sweden  amounts  to  about  UK).     Every   freeman 
of  these  towns,  who  pu\s  tuxes  to  the  town,   and  has  reached  the 
one,  is  an  elector.     Every   citizen  b<<.n  a 

man  for  seven  years.  •  rm an  for  three,  and  reached   the 

apre  of  twenty-four,  may  be  elected.     The  m  freemen  bears 

but  a  small  proportion  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  tov. 

Language. 

The  Swedish  languaGfc  has  proceeded  from  the  original  Scandina- 
vian, which  has  now  branched  itself  out  into  three  languages,  the 
English,  the  German,  and  the  Swedish*. 

The  words  of  the  Swedish  language  bear  so  close  a  resemblance 
to  the  German,  that  a  person  well  acquainted  with  the  latter  language 
mav,  without  much  trouble,  make  himself  acquainted  with  the  for- 
mer. The  idiom  is  almost  exactly  English,  so  that  ypu  may  turn 
jnost  Swedish  sentences,  word  for  word,  into  English,  *and  they  will 


*  See  Appendix.  P. 


<?  and  Dress  of  the  nus*i. 

'•e  a  good  : 

..t»t  attended 
Mich  diilir 


RUSSIA, 

.1  embraces  nearly  one  half  of  Europe  an 

x    sea  011 
occ;« 


-  estimated  at  7,595,000  square  ing 

the  surface  of  the  L 

is  bounder  /en  ocean,  E.  bv  Russia 

the  sea  c>  ;,ck  sea;    \\  .  i«\   Tnr- 

»ns,  the  Baltic  sea, 

Swe<:  <  -   square  miles.    Popu- 

c  is. 

Of  the  Persons  and  Dress  of  the  Russia 
r.ins  are  in  general  hardy,  vigorous,   an  of  la- 

boui.  !  ox  ions  iln  lisii   and 

Scot 

t  seems  to  be  defective,  occasioned 
ich  for  a   great  part    oi  nuuliy  on  the 

;\n  peasants  are  a  coarse  hardy  race,  bru  •  ! ,  and 

Tia-irdnss*. 

•  •be   of  dn 

iind 

asush;  trowsers  o!  ten;  ;    uooll.'ii   or 

-  d  ruuru!  ;  -dais 

wo\  <  rips  of  a 

sam<  the  leg  an  ' 

fo  it  i  rn  weather  the  peasants  frequent!)  wear  011- 

in   society  the  dress  of  the  men  <••• 
of  a  et  or 

fur  1  'SG  enou^' 

1 
their  liuik  hair  coin:  ;,t  without  powder,  and  let  tlioir  beards 

Tomen  are  not  so  well  protected  by  th<  ir  dre->  tVnn»   t 
v  of  the  climate  ;  but  their  sedentary  domesti<  •  life 

tliis  advantag-e  less  necessn  ad- 

''d  to  the  shape  and  covering-  the  whole  body.     The  toilet  of  a 
won  ^circumstances,  is  composed  of  an 

tilti:; 

bra<  On  g-oing  out   th«  a  large 

the  shou) 

Tlic  v  illagcs  all  resemble  each  other ;  the  houses  are 


34          Employments  and  Social  Habits  of  the  Russians. 

built  of  wood,  by  laying  beams  one  across  the  other  ;  the  s; 
twecn  the  be  ir  vith  d:»x  and  in  ..-s.     A  large  door  !< 

to  the  yard.     In  the  house  is  a  sort  of  hrll,  \t  ith  mimea; 

for  milk,  and  other  necessaries  ;  arid  the  family  room,  -u 

^tove  built    of  tiles,  which   is  always  red   hot,  e\en  in   the 
t  of  the  most  sultry  summer.     \Vooden   benches  are  fastened  to 
the  wainscot  all  round  the  room,  before  which  stands  a  table.     In  one 
iided   the  Obross  or  idol,   which  ti •«  ,1   without 

ceremony  calls  his  God,  and  on  a  small  sb- 
lamp,  which  in  the  houses  of  people  of  rank  is  continually  bur.' 
but  with  the  common  people  it  is  only  lighted  on  holidays  ;  p 
when  they  wish  to  atone  for  n 

!e  of  it.     Fowls,  dogs,  <• 

pipe-  »rtthe  whole  family  is  here  collected.     '! 

main  cradle,  by  me-.ms  of  rop< 

may  be  put  in  mot iun  without  ditficui'y,  and  will 

time. 
A  I  •    'it-ply  destitute  of  trees,  uid you  mi 

round  in  vaitiforone  to  a  considerable  extent,     'i 
appe  I  the  surrounding  count- 

.liefly  of  grass  land  for  Ca 

v  and  Social  Habits  of  the  Russians. 

Petersburg  can  scarce- 
Miner 
rhan\ 

ad  whosf 

'swhogpn;  — 

Most  of  (hem 'have  no  resides  '  no  prope  irn- 

plemenN 

•Jin  posed 
expenses  of  living  out  of  aeon 

i-^ken  to  erect  tt 

erle  u:e  of  th<  .rncnt,   but  :    air 

Am«>.  .  or  under  gate\\ 

•a rks  and  floats  of  timber  that  <  ;mrg 

liose  trade  obliges  him  to  a  se  : 

Bfl  in  il.e  r.-H-ir  of  some  brick  hoi.  -tall   the 

.lian  faslii 

r  party  of  the  t< 
liUed  with  lod'j 

,*in^  the  first  and  si  ics. 

T,  ire  more  contented  with  their  situation,  tbm  the  Kus- 

I  in  no  count  r  :f  eater  proportion  of  natural 

a  greater  participation  in  public 

festivities,  than  in  Russia.     No  Elusion,  however  poor,  ro- 
th.it  he  earns  ;  frequently  he  con  extremeh 

way  of  life  even  qfter  lie  has,  by  his  diligence,  secured  hii;< 
all  danger  of  future  want.     The  earnings  of  the  lowest  day-labourer 
are  more  than  adequate  to  his  wants.     He  must  be  ver\  ced, 

or  very  la/.y,  n  -T  at  least  for  one  day  in  the  week  pr 

ficient  to  gratify  his  thirst  for  strong  liquors.     Every  } 
sheep-skin  pelisse,  and  the  poorer  sort  are  never  seen  shivering  with 
cold,  as  in  many  other  European  countries. 


Of  the  ]  \:y.  35 


'iirrrn,  t' 

uportK>n  eni"\    win. 

of  all 
JT,  which  seems  to  belong  less  toth< 


Of  the  Russian  Nobility.* 

<>r,  as  may  be  supposed,  are  very  poor.     To 
i  poverty,  and  tt-  .es,  are  ev  --d  the   most  al- 

it-testable  profligacy.     In  sen^ 

. 


ity  so  eageiiy  as  the  Russian  n 

are 

barbarous.     Visit 

-ing" 

L\ng  quan.     The  rnv  <'CS9 

'  houses,  upon  n  . randy,  as  a  whet  before 

bodies  are  only  divr- 

too 

• 

• 
sts,  and  jx 

ruin.     A:. 
Moscow,  n 

• 
•  of  vermii  '  -  v,  i...t  I 

manners  of  the  people  are  not  Imrjrh,  nor 

and  qrpncnillv  those  to  whom  letters  of  P 

\vfiich    I' 
friends  and  companions  readily  imitate.    The  real 


*This  artirle  nnd  the  follow iner  arc-  taken  f>  » 

I  of  exaggeration  and  mi^ 

has  been  lately  given  l.y  1  >r.   1  .>  \11,  wh«. 
had  resided  several  years  in  Russia. — P. 


36  Of  the  Slaves  and  Slavery. 

early  hour,  and  breakfasts  on  a  dram  with  black  bread.  His  dinner 
at  noon  consists  of  the  coarsest  and  most  greasy  viands,  the  scorbutic 
effects  of  which  are  counteracted  by  salted  cucumbers,  sour  cabbage, 
the  juice  of  his  vaccinium,  and  his  nectar,  quass.  Sleep,  which  ren- 
ders him  unmindful  of  his  abject  servitude  and  barbarous  life,  he  par- 
ticularly indulges ;  sleeping  always  after  eating,  and  going  early  to 
his  bed.  The  principal  articles  of  diet  are  the  same  every  where  ; 
grease  and  brandy.  A  stranger,  dining  with  their  most  refined  and 
most  accomplished  princes,  may  in  vain  expect  to  see  his  knife  and 
fork  changed.  If  lie  sends  them  away,  they  are  returned  without 
even  being  wiped.  If  he  looks  behind  him,  he  will  see  a  servant  spit 
in  the  plate  he  is  to  receive,  and  wipe  it  with  a  dirty  napkin,  to  re- 
move the  dust.  If  he  ventures  (which  he  should  avoid  if  he  is  hun- 

,  to  inspect  the  soup  in  his  plate  with  too  inquisitive  an  eye,  he 
will  doubtless  discover  living  victims  in  distress,  which  a  Russian,  if 
he  saw,  would  swallow  with  indifference.  Is  it  not  known  to  all,  that 
Potemkin  used  to  take  vermin  from  his  head,  and  kill  them  on  the 
bottom  of  his  plate  at  table  ?  and  beauteous  princesses  of  Moscow  do 

rruple  to  follow  his  example.  But  vermin  unknown  to  an  En- 
is  not  permitted  even  to  name,  attack  the 

>'^er  who  incautiously  approaches  too  near  the  persons  of  their 
nobility,  and  visit  him  from  their  sophas  and  chairs.  If  at  table  he 
re^anMiis  neighbour,  he  sees  him  picking  his  teeth  with  his  fork, 
and  thon  plum;  '  >  a  plate  of  meat  which  is  brought  round  to 

all.  The  horrors  of  a  Russian  kitchen  are  inconceivable;  and  thrre 
is  not  a  bed  in  the  whole  empire,  which  an  English  traveller,  aware 
of  its  con.liiion,  wrmlJ  venture  to  approach. — There  is,  in  fact,  no 

•*e.e  of  meanness  to  which  a  Russian  nobleman  will  not  conde- 
scend. To  enumerate  the  things  of  whicb  we  were  eye-witnesses, 
would  only  weary  and  disgust  the  reader. 

Of  the  Slaves  and  Slavery. 

We  have  now  contemplated  the  nobles,  or  we  may  sny,  in  general, 
the  upper  classes  of  society  :  the  rest  of  the  community  (with  the 
trifling  exception  of  a  few  merchants  in  the  seaports,  who  are  for  the 
•:  nnrt  foreigners)  muM^N  of  the  peasantry,  who  continue  in  the 
state  of  bondsmen,  in  which  the  lower  orders  in  all  the  rest  of  Eu- 
rope once  were.  To  paint  the  situation  and  habits  of  those  per- 
it  is  almost  sufficient  to  say,  that  they  are  slaves  in  the  possession 
of  the  barbarous  nobles  whom  we  have  already  described.  They 
are  attached  to  the  soil,  and  tranferred  with  it,  like  cattle  ;  and  al- 
though many  laws  are  passed  for  their  protection,  and  severe  CM  m- 
ples  are  not  ^infrequently  made  of  masters  who  treat  them  cruelly, 
it  is  in  vain  to  expect  any  thing  but  abuse,  where  a  man's  power  is 
absolute  over  his  fellow  ;  or  any  thing  but  debasement  in  the  charac- 
ter, and  wretchedness  in  the  condition  of  one  who  is  dependent  upon 
the  will  of  a  master. 

We  observed  a  striking  difference  between  the  peasants  of  the 
Crown  and  those  of  individuals.  The  former  are  almost  all  in  com- 
paratively easy  circumstances.  Their  abrock,  or  rent,  is  fixed  it  five 
roubles  a  year,  all  charges  included  ;  and  as  they  are  sure,  that  it 
will  never  be  raised,  they  are  more  industrious.  The  peasants  be- 
longing to  the  nobles  have  their  abrork  regulated  by  their  means  of 
getting  money  ;  at  an  average,  throughout  the  ermnre,  of  eight  or 
ten  roubles.  It  then  becomes,  not  a  rent  for  land,  but  a  downright 
tax  on  their  industry.  Each  male  peasant  is  obliged  by  law  to  la- 


Of  the  Slaves  and  Slavery. 

jur  three  days  in  each  week  for  his  proprietor.    This  law  takt 

i^at  the  age  of  fifteen.     If  the  proprietor  choose* 

mi  the  other  days,  he  may  ;  as,  for  example,  in   a  maim- 

:i    finds    him  m    food  and  clothing.      MutuaJ 

advantage,  however,  generally  relaxes  this  law  ;  and  excepting  such 

\  ants,  or  as  ab< 

t  ertain  abtncfc*  or  rent,  to  be  allow - 

,»rk  all  th«  .aster  is  ^ound  to 

Thr  allot- 
ment o!  -'arosta  (Elder  of  Hi 

\  os.     The  numher  o1 

beggars  in  Petersburg  is  inv 

•  loscow,  and  other  towns, 
i  i  think  less  so  than  in  London. 
i  low  and  humble  tone  ol  quent- 

.  and  are  n  «  lamorous 

than  a ) . 

power  of  corrr<  v  blows  or 

of  anv  gr. 
we  are  to' 
e  towers  <v 

'•nfmcd   forma  a  most 

.owever,  h\  \\< 

• 

.iderstood  her  rig-lit) 
.  m,-.     T'n   nr^ter  was  sent  to  a  mon 

•:il  those   employed   in    IT; 

->f,  brother  to  Mrs.  S< 

v,  disappeared  suddenly,  and  was 

p  been   thrown   into  a  boiling  copper    ' 

i  hough  not  from   equally  good 
,  who  had  been  poisoned 

naa  allows  his  peasii? 

orwill  not.  k  of  trees, 

— quass,  water  il.     If  the  slave  ha«? 

1  nowledge,  it  becomes 
•  id,  when  once  <'  d,    falls  in 

into  the  hands  of  his  lord.     A  peasant  ilage  of  Celo  A' 

near  Moscow,  who  had  been  fortunate  enough  to  sc 
little  v.-<  lied  to  marry  his  daughter  to  a    tr.  of  the 

1  purpose,  that  she  should  be  free,  he  ofl 

i  i  rublos  for  her    liberty — a  most  unusual  price  of  freedom, 
inch  greater  sura  than  persons  of  his  class,  situated  as  K 
will  be  found  to  possess.     The  tyrant  took  the  r;  : 
the  father,  that  both  the  girl  and  the  money  belonged  t< 
therefore  she  must  still  continue  among  the  number  of  hi 
What  a  picture  do  these  facts  afford  of  the  state  of  Russia  !     It  «s 
thus  we  behold   the  subjects  of  a  vast  empire,   stripped  of  all   th»  v 

ing  in  the  most  abject  servitude  ; — \  • 

nv  and  torture — ^T  sorrow  and  poverty— of  sickness  and   famine. — 
ing  the  provinces  south  of  Moscow,  the  land  . 

d  with  corn,  and  apparent!) 

plenty.     Enter  the  cottage  of  the  poor  labourer,  surrou 

4 


38  Of  Russian  Festivals. 

these  riches,  and  you  find  him  dying  of  hunger,  or  pining  from  bad 
food  ;  and  in  want  of  the  common  necessaries  of  life.  Extensive 
pastures  covered  with  cattle,  afford  no  milk  to  him.  In  autumn,  the 
narvest  yields  no  bread  for  his  children.  The  lord  claims  all  the  pro- 
duce. At  the  end  of  summer,  every  road  in  the  southern  provinces 
is  filled  with  caravans,  bearing  corn  and  all  sorts  of  provisions,  eve- 
ry produce  of  labour  and  the  land,  to  supply  the  lords  of  Moscow 
and  Petersburg  ;  and  the  markets  of  these  two  capitals,  which,  like 
whirlpools,  swallow  all  that  comes  within  their  vortex  with  never- 
ending  voracity.  Can  there  be  a  more  affecting  sight,  than  a  Rus- 
sian family,  having  got  in  an  abundant  harvest,  in  want  of  the  com- 
mon stores  to  supply  and  support  them,  through  the  rigours  of  their 
long  and  inclement  winter  ? 

Of  Russian  Festivals. 

A  people  so  fond  of  social  amusements  as  those  of  the  city  of  Pe- 
tersburg, are  not  apt  to  let  slip  any  opportunity  for  feasting  and  jun- 
keting. Name-days  and  birth-days  are  particularly  solemnized  in 
Russian  families  with  grand  entertainments  or  balls,  at  which  the 
friends  and  acquaintance  customarily  assemble  without  formal  invita- 
tion. The  birth  of  a  child,  the  appointment  to  an  office,  the  pur- 
chase of  a  house,  in  short,  every  fortunate  occurrence  furnishes  an 
occasion  for  domestic  festivity.  At  these  times  the  same  ease  and 
freedom  prevail,  that  so  agreeably  heighten  the  character  of  the  gen- 
eral manners  of  the  people  of  this  place.  No  custom  is  of  such  uni- 
versal obligation  as  not  to  admit  of  an  exception  without  improprie- 
ty ;  no  where  are  fewer  formalities,  and  no  where  is  the  neglect  of 
them  attended  with  fewer  remarks  and  expostulations.  Weddings, 
christenings,  and  funerals,  are  conducted  in  various  ways  ;  there 
being  at  Petersburg  no  rule  of  etiquette  prescribing  the  pomp,  nor 
any  form  to  regulate  the  ceremonies. 

Modes  of  Travelling  in  Russia. 

Among  the  many  conveniences  introduced  of  late  into  Russia,  that 
of  travelling  is  remarkable.  Nothing  strikes  a  stranger  more  than 
the  facility  with  which  the  Russians  perform  the  longest  and  most  un- 
comfortable journies.  They  travel  in  sledges  made  of  the  bark  of 
the  linden-tree,  lined  with  thick  felt,  drawn  by  rein-deer,  when  the 
snow  is  frozen  hard  enough  to  bear  them.*  Im  the  internal  parts  of 
Russia,  horses  draw  their  sledges :  and  the  sledge-way  towards  Feb-^ 
ruary  becomes  so  well  beaten,  that  they  erect  a  kind  of  couch  upon 
the  sledges,  on  which  they  may  lie  at  full  length,  and  so  travel  night 
and  day,  wrapt  up  in  good  furs  ;  thus  they  will  sometimes  perform  a 
journey  of  four  hundred  miles  in  three  days  and  nights. 

Instead  of  hackney  coaches  in  the  streets  of  Petersburg,  there 
are  persons  always  plying  at  their  stands,  ready  to  drive  where  they 
are  ordered,  in  summer  with  dmjekas*  and  in  winter  with  sledges.— 
The  drojeka  consists  of  a  bench  with  springs  under  it,  and  cushions 
upon  it,  on  four  wheels,  at  one  end  of  which  is  the  horse,  and  just  be- 
hind him  sits  the  driver  ;  in  other  respects  the  drojeka  is  construct- 
ed according  to  the  fancy  of  the  owner  :  thus  some  are  made  with 
elbows  ;  some  have  a  tester  to  preserve  the  passengers  from  rain, 


This  is  only  in  the  extreme  northern  districts,  or  in  Lapland. — P. 


Of  Russian  Marriages  and  Funerals.  39 

ome  have  backs,  and  others  are  plain.  Those  that  are  intended  for 
ublic  service  are  made  in  the  simplest  form,  very  light,  but  always 
•audily  painted.  Two  persons  at  most  can  sit  on  them,  besides  the 
river,  with  tolerable  ease.  Having-  no  covering,  and  frequently 
ffording  no  protection  from  the  dirt,  the  rider  is  entirely  exposed  to 
he  weather.  The  jolting  of  the  motion,  whence  the  name  drojeka 
ras  obtained,  renders  it  a  very  unpleasant  vehicle.  In  the  best  fre- 
[uented  parts  of  the  town  are  handsome  sledges  with  fine  running 
torses.  Driving  at  full  speed  is  one  of  the  favourite  winter  diver- 
the  Russians.  In  the  long  and  broad  streets  are  frequently 
een  abreast  two,  four,  or  six  sledges.  No  one  who  has  not  been  an 
jye- witness,  can  form  any  idea  of  the  rapidity  with  which  they  glide 
ilong  the  plains  of  frozen  snow.  The  dexterity  of  the  driver  strikes 
jyery  foreigner  with  astonishment.  In  the  busiest  streets  a  prodi- 
gious number  of  sledges  are  running  across  each  other  in  every  di- 
•ection,  almost  all  of  them  driving  very  fast,  and  yet  it  is  but  seldom 
hat  an  accident  happens.  Every  driver  wears  a  plate  of  tin  at  his 
>ack,  on  which  is  painted  his  number,  and  the  quarter  of  the  city  to 
vhich  he  belongs. 

When  the  emperor  or  any  of  the  royal  family  make  a  lon$  journey, 
i  machine  is  used  large  enough  to  contain  a  bed,  table,  chairs,  &c.  so 
hat  four  or  six  persons  may  lodge  in  it,  and  be  furnished  with  all 
accessary  accommodations.  This  machine  is  set  on  a  sledge  drawn 
3y  twenty-four  horses,  which  are  relieved  at  regular  stages  ;  and  to 
Ruminate  the  road  by  night,  great  piles  of  wood  are  placed  at  cer- 
tain distances,  and  set  on  fire. 

Of  Russian  Marriages  and  Funerals. 

Among  the  lower  classes  in  Russia  the  nuptial  ceremonies  are  pe- 
culiar to  themselves.  When  the  parents  are  agreed  upon  a  match, 
t  he  parties  perhaps  have  never  seen  each  other,  the  bride  is 
examined  by  a  number  of  females.  On  the  wedding-day  she  is 
crowned  with  a  garland  of  wormwood  ;  and  after  the  priest  has  tied 
the  nuptial  knot,  his  clerk  or  sexton  throws  a  handful  of  hops  upon 
the  head  of  the  bride,  wishing  that  she  may  prove  as  fruitful  as  that 
plant.  She  is  then  led  home  with  abundance  of  coarse  ceremonies. 
The  barbarous  treatment  of  wives  by  their  husbands,  which  former- 
ly extended  to  the  right  of  putting  them  to  death,  is  now  either 
guarded  against  by  the  laws  of  the  country,  or  by  particular  stipula- 
tions in  the  marriage  contract. 

The  Russians  entertain  many  fantastical  notions  with  regard  to  the 
state  of  the  dead.  After  the  corpse  is  dressed,  a  priest  is  hired  to 
pray  for  the  soul,  to  purify  it  with  incense,  and  sprinkle  it  with  holy 
water  while  it  remains  above  ground.  When  the  body  is  carried  to 
the  grave,  which  is  done  with  many  gesticulations  of  sorrow,  the 
priest  produces  a  ticket,  signed  by  the  bishop  and  another  clergyman, 
as  the  deceased's  passport  to  heaven.  This  being  put  into  the  "coffin 
between  the  fingers  of  the  corpse,  the  company  return  to  the  deceas- 
ed's house,  where  they  drown  their  sorrow  in  intoxication,  which 
lasts  with  few  intervals  forty  days.  During  that  time  a  priest  every 
day  says  prayers  over  the  grave  of  the  deceased  ;  for  though  the 
Russians  do  not  believe  in  purgatory,  yet  they  imagine  that  their  de- 
parted friend  may  be  assisted  by  prayer,  in  his  long  journey  to  the 
place  of  his  destination  after  this  life. 


iO  Of  their  diversions  and  Entertainment  * 

Of  their  Diversions  and  Entertainments. 

The  amusements  of  the  politer  part  of  mankind  are,  by  the  extent. 
•*  of  civilization,  and  by  the  regular  intercourse  of  nations,  now  be- 
come so  much  alike  in  all  conntries,  that  the  account  of  them  from 
one  capital  would  nearly  suit  all  others  :  the  popular  diver- 
however,  still,  almost  every  where,  bear  the  stamp  of  a  certain  pe- 
culiarity, which  may  not  unfrequently  be  regarded  as  a  remarkable 
•addition  to  the  history  of  its  manners. 

The  Russian,  on  the  whole,  is  a  cheerful  being.     A  happy  volubili- 
ty, and  a  thoughtlessness  peculiar  to  himself,  accompany  him  through 
life.     The  most  penurious  condition,  and  the  most  toilsome  lai 
leave  him  always  some  opportunities  for  the  enjoyment  of  his  < 
ence.     The  former  gives  him  no  concern,  n 

dom  extends  to  the  representation  of  a  nobler  and  more  refined  state 
of  being  ;  and  the  hitter  he  mitigates  by  singing1  hi^  rnpntrx  naliads, 

;i  portion  of  bmnly.     The  verge  at  uhirh    iln>    c- 
ground  colour  in  tin   national  character  gra<!° 
line  of  partition  between  the  populace  an.:  Tin 

classes  of  mankind,  the  less  n  lirth. 

The  cheerful  th  of  the   common   Russians  being   chiefly 

tained  by  singing,   that  ought  to  be  the  fn  ~ ' 

even  the  most  laborious,  the  Rus-j 

by  the  same  m«  unproved.     Th 

The  natural  in:-  :  ihie.i  in  I  he  -ubjects  of  Russian  ballncN. 

iple  but  ITU 

t'd  organs  < 
ble  :•  ^  on  unmn 

.  Pe- 

i  a  boat,  on  their  parties  ot  pler.^ure  on 
ert  singer  <  bal-  \ 

(•me. 
Wh,  ;i  ilir  Hi.  ompany. 

inol  beomitieil.     No  popular  dance  can   be  more 
-ive  and  diverting  than  the  national  dance  comme  -1  the 

t  -dance.     It    i-  performed  by  one  couple,   who  stand 

lacing  one  another  at  some  distance,  seemingly  mai  and  with 

j:etic    pantomimical  ^poitunp. 

disdain,  and  comply .  uroughout  a  natunil,  strongly 

unpr.  'oiriime,  art  can  add  little  or  nothing  to  its  impi 

ment.  The  music  to  which  it  is  danced  is  extremely  simple  ;  often 
no  instrument  at  all  is  used,  but  the  by-standers  sing  in  chorus  some 
vulgar  ballad  to  the  tune.  In  the  public-houses,  called  Kftbaks,  the 
populace  assemble  at  idle  hours,  in  merry  companies,  to  sing  and  ca- 
rouse. 

Among  the  places  of  public  resort  for  the  lower  classes,   the  bath 
mg-houses  must  be  included,  which  administer  not  only  to  necessity 
but  to  recreation.     The  common  Russians  frequent  them   at  least 
once  a  week  ;  and  the  day  on  which  this  custom  is  adopted  is  a  holi- 
!ay-     Vapour-baths  are  to  be  found  in  great  numbers,  which  are  thu- 
constructed ;  the  bath-room  has  a  large  vaulted   oven,   \v* 
strongly  heated,  that  the  stones  which  form  the  upper  part  of  it  be 
*-orae  glowing  hot.    For  augmenting  the  heat,  water  is  sprinkled  on 


Of  their  Diversions  and  Entirtamm-  41 

f  \B  process  the  room  is  immediately  filled  with  va- 

ae  benches  or  scaffolds,  affording  every  per- 

ujspliere  more  or  less  hot,  as  the  bench  is 

er  or  lower  from  the  ground.     The  bathers  sit  or  lie  in  this  hot 

piration,  a-  .-dual  ev, 

To  promote  this   still  more,  it  is 
\    beaten  with  dry 
c  l0^  down  with  woollen 


l  r> 
her  class* 

i  y  oi 

mon  people,  for  recreation  and 

^  never  1<  :uanner8  with  their 

to  so.  "jn» 

the  | 

gann  dro- 

with 

mg"  it  or  JM 

his  play- 
;»nd  draft>. 

:  opulace.     In  the  large 
of  the  lov, 

rsons  of  rank  and 

Tlu- 

Germany 
r,  and  others 

;.     The  f*i-  '-on- 

.ving-  tw-j 

pair  o  irof  poles  lias  : 

two  impended  to  a  moveable  axis.     The  prop: 

tor,   by  turning  tho  axis  that  rests  on  the  two  posts,  makes  ail  the 
!  in  a  perpendicular  circle,  so  that  they  alternate- 
ground,  and  then  are  mounted  aloft  in  the  air.  — 
The  composed  of  chairs,  chariots,  sledges,  wooden  hor 

.sic.  fastened  at  the  extremities  of  long  poles,  and  for 
rapidly   round  in  a  horizontal  circle.     In  the  Easter  holidays 
kinds  of  machines  are  set  up  in  the  public  squares  ;  and  as  the  com- 
mon people  are  remarkably  fond  of  the  diversion,  it  is  a  joyful  season 
to  tl,  o  then  devote  themselves  without  restraint  to  their 

to  mirth. 

>f  the  swings  at  the  Russian  fairs,  booths  are  usual- 

.1  up  of  boards,   in  which  low  comedies  are  performed.     Each 

about  half  an  hour  and  the  price  of  admittance  is 

trifling  :  but  as  the  confluence  of  people  is  extremely  great,  and 

4* 


4x!  Of  their  Diversions  and  Entertainments. 

the  acting  goes  on  the  whole  day,  the  profits  are  always  considerable 
both  to  the  managers  and  performers,  who  share  the  amount  between  • 
them. 

Ice-hills  are  exceedingly  common,  and  afford  a  perpetual  fund  o> 
amusement  to  the  populace  during  the  Russian  carnival.  Every  ice- 
hill  is  constructed  in  the  following  manner  :  a  scaffolding  is  raised 
upon  the  frozen  river,  about  thirty  feet  high,  with  a  landing  place  at 
top,  the  ascent  to  which  is  by  a  ladder.  From  this  summit  a  sloping 
plain  of  boards,  about  four  yards  broad  and  thirty  long,  descends  to 
the  superficies  of  the  river.  Upon  these  boards  are  laid  square 
masses  of  ice  about  four  inches  thick,  which,  being  first  smoothed 
with  the  axe,  and  laid  close  to  each  other,  are  then  sprinkled  with 
water  ;  by  which  means  they  adhere  to  the  board  and  to  one  anoth- 
er, and  form  an  inclined  plain  of  pure  ice.  From  the  bottom  of  this 
plain  the  snow  is  cleared  away  for  the  length  of  two  hundred  yards, 
and  the  breadth  of  four,  upon  the  level  bed  of  the  river  ;  and  the 
sides  of  this  course,  as  well  as  the  sides  and  top  of  the  scaffolding, 
are  ornamented  with  firs  arid  pines.  Each  person  being  provided 
with  a  sledge,  something  like  a  butcher's  tray,  mounts  the  ladder, 
and  having  attained  the  summit,  he  seats  himself  on  his  sledge  at  the 
upper  extremity  of  the  inclined  plane,  down  which  he  suffers  it  to 
glide  with  considerable  rapidity  ;  the  velocity  acquired  in  the  de- 
scent, carries  it  to  more  than  one  hundred  yards  upon  the  level  ice  of 
the  river.  At  the  end  of  the  course  there  is  usually  another  ice-hill 
similar  to  the  former,  which  begins  where  the  other  ends  ;  so  that 
the  person  immediately  mounts  again,  and  in  the  same  manner  glides 
down  the  other  plain  of  ice.  The  great  difficulty  consists  in  steering 
and  poising  the  sledge  as  it  is  hurried  down  the  inclined  plain.  Boys 
amuse  themselves  in  skaiting  down  these  hills  :  they  g-lide  chiefly 
upon  one  skait,  being  better  able  to  preserve  a  proper  balance  upoa 
one  leg  than  upon  two. 

In  the  gardens  of  Oranienbaum,  a  few  miles  from  Eetersburg,  is  a 
very  extraordinary  building,  denominated  the  Flying  Mountain  :  it  is 
made  of  wood,  supported  upon  brick  walls,  representing  a  mountain 
composed  of  three  principal  ascents,  gradually  diminishing  in  height, 
with  an  intermediate  space  to  resemble  vallies  :  from  top  to  bottom 
is  a  floored  way,  in  which  three  parallel  grooves  are  formed.  It  i* 
thus  used :  a  small  carriage  containing  one  person  being  placed  in 
the  centre  groove  upon  -the  highest  point,  goes  with  great  rapi.clity 
down  one  hill  ;  the  velocity  which  it  acquires  in  its  descent  carries  it 
up  a  second,  and  so  on  till  it  arrives  at  the  bottom  of  the  area,  when 
it  is  placed  in  one  of  the  grooves,  and  drawn  up  by  means  of  a  « 
fixed  to  a  windlass.  At  the  top  of  the  mountain  are  several  apart- 
ments for  the  court  and  principal  nobility,  and  there  is  room  for  ma- 
ny thousand  spectators  within  the  colonnade  and  upon  its  roof.  Near 
the  Flying  Mountain  is  a  spacious  amphitheatre,  in  which  tourna- 
ments are  usually  exhibited. 

The  roads  approaching  to  the  city  of  Petersburg  are  bordered  on 
both  sides  with  elegant  villas.  Most  of  them  belong  to  private  per- 
sons, and  are  used  for  the  entertainment  of  themselves  and  their 
friends  in  a  very  hospitable  manner.  But,  with  still  greater  liberali- 
ty, several  persons  of  rank  convert  their  gardens  into  places  of  public 
entertainment,  to  which  all  persons  of  decent  appearance  are  at  liber- 
ty to  come.  The  country-seats  of  the  two  brothers  Narishkin  de- 
serve here  particular  notice,  as  being  frequented  on  Sundays  by  great 
numbers  of  the  higher  classes.  A  friendly  invitation,  in  four  differ- 


•V0sc<m>,  the  Ancient  Capital. 

cut  languages,  inscribed  over  the  entrance  to  the  grounds,  authorizes 
every  one  of  decent  appearance  and  behaviour  to  amuse  himself  there 
in  whatever  way  he  pleases,  without  fear  of  molestation.  In  several 
pavilions  are  musicians  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  choose  to  dance  : 
in  others  are  chairs  ready  for  the  reception  of  any  party  who  wish  to 
recreate  themselves  by  sedate  conversation,  after  roaming  about  with 
the  throng.  Some  take  to  the  swings,  the  bowling-green,  and  other 
diversions.  On  the  canals  and  lakes  are  gondolas,  some  constructed 
for  rowing,  others  for  sailing ;  and  refreshments  are  bountifully 
spread  on  tables  in  particular  alcoves,  or  are  handed  about  by  ser- 
vants in  livery. 

Annual  Market  on  the  Neva. 

o  conclusion  of  the  long  fast,  which  closes  on  the  fourth  of  Jan- 
uary, the  Russia  ;•  their  provisions  for  the  remaining  part  01 
:ter:    for  which   purpose  an  annual  market,  which  la-N   thrcr 
held  upon  the  river  near  the  fortress.     A  street,  more  than  a 
mile  in  length,  is  lined  on  each  side  with  an  irm  :  e  of  provis- 
ions, sufficient  for  the  supply  of  the  capital  during  the  three  foil 

Many  thousand   raw   carcass  o! 
and  poultry  of  all  kinds,  and  ev» 

!cs  up- 
right, their  h  .K!  Tore  leg^ 
turned  towards  each  other.     These  occupy  thehindermos- 
to  them  succeed  a  regular  series  of  animu i                    ing  gradn: 

llcst,  intermixed  with  poultry  and  game 

and  garnished  with  heaps  of  fish,  butter  and  eggs.     It  is  observable, 
that  many  birds,  as  well  as  several  animals  in  these  northern  n 
become  \vinter  ;  many  hundred  blackcocks  being  c! 

to  that  colour ;  and  some   may  at  this  season  be  '< 

ken  before  the  is  completed,  exhibiting  a  vari- 

!  mixture  of  black  and  white  plumage. 

The  most  distant  quarters  contribute  to  supply  this  vast  store  01 
provisions ;  and  the  finest  veal  is  seni  rarriage  as  far  as  from 

vrhich  is  eight  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from  Petersburg, 
<eeies  of  food  is  exceedingly  cheap ;  butcher's  meat  of 
every  kind,  from  a  penny  to  three  half-pence  per  pound,  geese  at  ten- 
pence  each,  large  pigs  at  eight-pence,  and  other  articles  in  j,: 
(ion.  In  order  to  render  frozen  food  fit  for  dressing,  it  must  be  first 
thawed  in  cold  water. 

Moscow,  the  Ancient  Capital. 

We  arrived,  says  Dr.  Clark,   at  the  season  of  the  year  in  which 
this  city  is  most  interesting  to  strangers.     Moscow  is  in  every  thin;- 
extraordinary  ;  as  well  in  disappointing  expectation  as  in  suri  ; 
it;    in  causing  wonder  and  derision,  pleasure  and  regret.     Let  m<* 
conduct  the  reader  back  with  me  again  to  the  gate  by  which  we  en 
tcred,  and  thence  through  the  streets.     Numerous  spires,  glittering 
with  gold,  amidst  burnished  domes  and  painted  palaces,  appear  in  thf 
midst  of  an  open  plain,  for  several  versts  before  you  reach  th> 
Having  passed,  you  look  about,   and  wonder  what  has  become  of  the 
city,  or  where  you  are  ;  and  are  ready  to  ask,  once  more.  How  far  is 
it  to  Moscow  ?    They  will  tell  you,   "  This  is  Moscow  !"  and  you  be- 
hold nothing  but  a  wide  and  scattered  suburb,  huts,  gardens,  pigsties, 
brick  walls,  churches,  dunghills,  palaces,  timber-yards,  warehouses, 
and  a  refuse,  as  it  were,  of  materials  sufficient  to  stock  an  empire 


44  Customs  of  the  Inhabitants  of  Tobolsk,  4'C, 

with  miserable  towns  and  miserable  villages.  One  might  imagine  all 
the  states  of  Europe  and  Asia  had  sent  a  building,  by  way  oi  repre- 
sentative, to  Moscow:  and  under  this  impression  the  eye  is  presented 
with  deputies  from  all  countries,  holding  congress :  timber  huts  from 
regions  beyond  the  Arctic  ;  plastered  palaces  from  Sweden  and  Den- 
mark, not  whitewashed  since  their  arrival ;  painted  walls  from  the 
Tyrol ;  mosques  from  Constantinople  ;  Tartar  temples  from  Bucha- 
pagodas,  pavilions,  and  virandas  from  China ;  cabarets  from 
Spain  ;  dungeons,  prisons  and  public  offices  from  France  ;  architec- 
ruins  from  Home;  terraces  and  trellisses  from  Naples;  and 
warehouses  from  Wapping.* 

On  the  invasion  ot    Ku^ia  by  the  French  during  the  this 

nt  capital   wa-  i  tremendous  fire  :   but  it  has  risen 

in  greater  after 

ruins  of  a 
-ige«» 
•  ting 
con- 
ies of 
•ut  under  f.icli  num- 

t  the 

blown  up  will. 
was   rent  from 

,11  in- 
ita  founda- 
tion. 

The  /  ifc  of  Tol 

Ti. 

market-j>l  !  ar' 

s  of  the  fir  pean 

n  the   pe;  ioo  indo- 

;l!eir  row-hoi^os  and  sta- 

!  to  pufl  down  their 

houses,  and  take  the  rr.  ]1  another  place,  where  they  erect 

I  hem  ar.-. 

At  the  distance  of  a  day's  journey  from  Kurcran,   in  Siberia,  the 
place  to  wl.irh  >T.  Kotzebuewas  banished,  Ic  e  where  travel- 

lers of  all  descriptions  are  accommodated  with  well-furnished  cham- 

*  This  account  applies  to  Moscow  before  the  conflagration  of  181?. 
^  P. 


Tartar  Tribes  tubjcct  to  Ru 

tan    jroodbeds,  and  arc  treated  with  gratuitous  hospital!' 

-ran. 

ostival  of 

.1  more  important  festival  thai 
me,  says  Kotzebt 

*  J   T      I  <-i..l,l    M -n-nf  all   <)*«»  nr  ' 

I  ^houlcl  meet  an 

'     ••  • 


•~~ 


. 

a,  II,,.  l,r;u,:x   ai ..,,,,'.  tl^rr,  tn  .iMii.L'in-!,  ll  .-   r.-loiir    .,'  i!,,-   cards— 

Of  -i'6«  subj  'i'a. 

TJ  r»    R  4Hj»  -*i     •  UK"      i 


T 

In  -'it  juries.  .  *n 

the  choice  of  •« 

e  use  of  snow  water.     A 

pment  m 

tiirtc-. 

U  sexes  wear  shirts  of  cloth  nrtade  of  m 
!i  wear  long  g** 

,  <  !i-«  .,!     L(M-,'-kin,and  the  r'«   i  wi'iir  a  horse-stio,   in  such  a 


'  The  more  usual  name  is  Bashkir.— P. 


JG  Tartar  Tribes  subject  to  Russia. 

ner,  that  the  mane  covers  their  back,  and  waves  in  the  wind.  The 
cap  is  made  of  cloth  like  the  frustrum  of  a  cone,  ten  inches  high,  and 
by  the  rich  it  is  usually  ornamented  with  fur.  The  gown  of  the  wo- 
men is  of  fine  cloth  or  silk,  buttoned  before,  and  fastened  by  a  broad 
girdle.  Married  women  wear  a  bandeau  on  their  forehead  to  distin- 
guish their  situation. 

Thfe  Barchkirians  are  the  most  negligent  and  slovenly  of  the  Tar- 
tars. In  commerce  they  are  the  least  intelligent,  but  they  are  most 
hospitable,  lively,  and  orave.  They  are  the  merriest  of  peopl- 
they  have  no  uneasiness  about  providing  for  to-morrow,  beyond  which 
they  seldom  calculate.  They  are  passionately  fond  of  horses  ;  and 
the  most  acceptable  present  to  a  woman  is  a  fine  horse  cloth. 

Their  diversions,  whether  at  a  marriage  or  religious  festival,  con- 
sist in  numerous  libations  of  sour  milk,  singing,  dancing,  wrestling, 
or  horse-racing.  Amon  Id  age  meets  with  the  greatest  re- 

spect ;  in  their  entertainments  it  occupies  the  place  of  honour,  and 
the  stranger  is  complimented  by  being  set  among  old  men. 

Although  the  Barchkirians,  like  most  of  the  Tartars,  are  Mahom- 
etans, and  have  their  mosques  and  schools.  \  >t  the  less 
addicted  to  sup<  i -titious  practices,  borrowed  from  pa<r  They 
have  their  sorcerers,  who,  to  amuse  the  credulous,  prelend  to  chal- 
lenge and  fight  desj  <                ith  the  devil.     These  are  consulted,  if  J 
disease  attack  a  Barchkinan,  or  if  he  lose  his  mares  by  the  severMjM 
<»t  the  season. 

The  Barchkirians  have  had  no  khan  or  king  since  they  became 

two  old  men  fnr  rhir is.     In 

..f  \\-\\v  they  -.ire  bound  to  fnrui-h  three  thousand  cavalry,  armed 
wiH1  a  bow,  arrows,  a  lance,  a  coat  of  mail,  and  a  helm-  v  are 

are  excellent  horsemen,  and  still  belter  un-hers.     Ev- 
i  nan  dresses  himself  as  be  pleases,  and  has  a  spare  led  horse, 
bia   provisions;  and  every  troop  of  a  hundred  horse- 
men has  a  standard  of  several  colours. 

The  BRATSK  i  may  marry  as  many  wives  as  they  can  purchase.— 
The  price  of  a  bride  is  paid  in  cattle  of  different  kinds.  A  young 
woman,  according  to  her  beauty  and  character,  will,  among  the  rich, 
receive  a  hundred  horses,  twenty  camels,  fifty  horned  cattle,  two  hun- 
dred sheep,  and  thirty  goats.  The  nuptials  are  celebrated  on  the 
same  day  that  the  cattle  are  delivered.  For  this  piirpo-f  ihey  erect  a 
jurte  of  felt,  entirely  new,  of  a  white  colour,  and  remarkably  neat. 
The  three  first  days  are  spent  in  feasting,  singing  and  dancing.  The 
newly  married  couple  are  then  permitted  to  depart  to  their  own  hab- 
itation. 

When  the  husband  dies,  and  leaves  several  wives,  she  who  has 
borne  him  children,  or  if  that  be  the  case  with  them  all,  the  oldest 
becomes  mistress  of  the  jurte.  Those  who  have  had  no  children,  re- 
turn to  their  relations  on  fine  horses,  and  carry  with  them  the  clothes 
and  presents  which  they  have  received  from  the  husband.  In  case 
they  have  no  place  to  which  they  can  retire,  they  continue  in  the 
jurte,  subordinate  to  the  wife's  mother,  and  are  entitled  to  a  tenth  of 
the  cattle  left  by  the  husband. 

The  CZUWACHIANS  acknowledge  only  one  God,  to  whom  they 
give  the  name  of  Tor  ;  but  among  them  the  sun  receives  a  worship 
almost  equal  to  that  of  Tor.  They  have  no  temples,  and  it  is  in  the 
middle  of  forests  that  Tor  receives  their  homage  and  sacrifices,  which 
consist  of  black  lambs,  as  their  jumak  or  high  priest  ordered.  The 
yumaski,  priests  subordinate  to  the  jumak,  enjoy  the  greatest  author- 


Tartar  Tribes  subject  to  Russia.  47 

ity  among  the  Usian  Tartars.  In  diseases  they  are  the  only  physi- 
cians to  whom  they  apply.  In  their  disputes  they  are  the  only  judg- 
es, and  in  their  affairs  of  business,  they  are  their  only  counsellors. — 
imaski  who  cany  to  the  forest  the  offering  which  the  village 
sends  to  the  grand  jumak ;  and  the  latter  divides  it,  after  the  sacri- 
fice, with  the  yumaski. 

The  huts  of  the  CAI  le  of  brown  felt,  have  a  very  dirty 

appearance  ;  and  the  flesh  and  hides,   which  are  sometimes  hung  on 

feem  to  dry,  render  them  still  more  disgusting.     Two  of  them  are 

n^uished  by  their  superior  size  and  colour  ;  of  which  one  is  the 

habitation  of  the  prince,  and  the  other  the  temple  of  their  gods.     A 

traveller,  having1  observed  small  wooden  windmill  wings  fixed  at  the 

entr  e  huts,  inquired  for  what  purpose  they  were  put  there, 

and  was  to Kl  tli.it  they  were  praying  machine*  ;  on  which  the  o\\ 

of  ti  .es  certain  to  be  written  by  the  priests,  that 

be  turned  round  by  the  wind,  and  he  thereby  be  freed  from 

o  of  repeating  them  himself. 

The  priests  have  likewise  a  very  commodious  method  of  expediting 

their  prayers  ;  when  they  have  a  number  of  petitions  to  offer  up  for 

urpose,  make  use  ot  a  cylindrical  wooden 

•  w  the  written  prayers  ;  and,  having  placed 

they  sit  down  \  pull  it   h 

wards  and  forwards  v  ir   pipes   whili- 

perform  in  ;  for  according  to  their  doctrine,  tore;, 

crefficacio  :ily  necessary  that  it  be  put    m  motion;  -.in.i 

i  matter  of  indifference  whether  this  be  done  by  means  of  the 
lip^,  of  a  windmill,  or  of  cal  box. 

The  chief  peculiarity  to  be  found  among  the  INGRIANS,  or  ISCIIOR- 

e  burial  of  their  dead,  which  ceremony  is  performed 

ie  priest  of  the  profession  to  which  the  deceased  belonged  ;  but 

!s  and  relations  return  to  the  grave,  under  cover  of  tho 

nicrht,  and  having  taken  up  the  sod,  deposit  eatables  for  their  fn- 

new  during  a  fortnignt  or  three  weeks.     Dogs, 
other  animals,  easily  scratch  up  these  victuals  and  devour  them,  while 
the  good  people  persuade  themselves  that  they  were  consumed  by 
deceased. 

On  the  festival  of  St.  John  at  night,  the  Ischorti  assemble  under  a 
in  tree,  and  remain  till   mor  (-king  and  singing,  and 

dancing  round  a  great  fire  ;  concluding  their  orgies  with  burni'i 
white  cock,  and  making  the  most  absurd  gesticulations  and  grimaces 
imaginable. 

The  JAKUTTIIANS  wear  long  hair  and  short  garments.     They  live- 
on  vegetables,  horses,  cows,  and  all  kinds  of  wild  beasts  ;  but  m 
mountain-rats,  and  wild  fowl,   are  their  favourite  dishes.     The} 
their  cattle  live  under  the  same  roof.     They  have  a  number 
made  of  rags,  for  they  hold  wooden  images  in  great  con  tempi, 
mouths  of  these  wretched  figures  they  rub  with  the  fat  or 
animals.     Formerly  the  Jakuthians  either  burnt  their  dead, 
sed  them  to  the  air  on  trees ;  but  now  they  bury  their 
friends. 

The  MoamvANS  differ  but  little  in  their  dress  from  the 
ans.     The  women  are  excessively   fond  of  small    bells,    me  ' 
branches  of  roral,  and  whatever  can  make  a  noise  wh- 
the  march.     The  bands  of  their  caps,  their  s- 
dies,  are  overloaded  with  them  ;  so  that  the  ornam 


48  Tartar  Tribes  subject  to  Russia. 

woman  for  a  festival  are,  on  account  of  the  weight,  better  adapted  as 
harness  for  a  horse  than  the  dress  of  a  woman. 

The  Mordwans  industriously  cultivate  the  ground  ;  they  worship 
no  idols  or  carved  images,  but  acknowledge  only  the  Being  of  all 
beings,  and  to  him  address  their  prayers. 

The  OSTIAKS  are  said  to  be  as  dirty  as  hogs,  cowardly  as  the  timid 
dove,  and  simple  beyond  what  words  can  express.  They  are  very 
superstitious  ;  in  which  they  are  encouraged  by  their  priests,  who 
claim  the  character  of  sorcerers,  pretending  to  the  power  of  con- 
trolling the  elements,  of  diving  into  futurity,  and  absolving,  by  cer- 
tain magical  spells,  a  man  overwhelmed  by  crimes  and  iniquities. — 
These  Ostiaks  possess  an  ungrateful  soil,  are  industrious,  hospitable, 
faithful  to  their  engagements,  and  have  a  horror  at  theft. 

Among  them  the  cares  of  the  family  devolve  on  the  women,  as 
does  the  labour  of  fishing,  from  which  they  draw  their  only  support. 
The  dress  of  both  sexes  is  a  kind  of  bag,  made  of  the  skin  of  the 
rein-deer.  Their  utensils,  arms,  and  oils,  are  made  of  the  bones, 
sinews,  and  fat  of  fish. 

They  are  all  pagans,  and  their  worship  corresponds  with  their  in- 
tellectual faculties.  They  believe  that  the  bear  enjoys  after  death  a 
happiness  at  least  equal  to  that  which  they  expect  for  themselves. — 
Whenever  they  kill  one  of  these  animals,  they  sing  songs  over  him, 
in  which  they  ask  his  pardon,  and  hang  up  his  skin  ;  to  this  they  shew 
many  civilities,  and  pay  many  fine  compliments  to  induce  him  not  to 
take  vengeance  on  them  in  the  abode  of  spirits. 

The  TIIKI.KUTI  profess  a  belief  in  the  existence  of  a  God,  but  the 
only  worship  they  pay  him  is,  that  every  morning  at  the  rising  of  the 
sun,  they  turn  towards  the  east,  and  offer  this  short  prayer  :  "  Do 
not  strike  me  dead."  Near  their  villages  are  open  places  and  areas, 
called  taulga,  in  which  once  a  year,  or  more  frequently,  they  kill  a 
horse,  eat  its  flesh,  then  stuff  its  skin,  and  set  it  up  with  his  head  to- 
wards the  east,  where  it  is  left  as  an  offering  to  the  Divinity.  They 
eat  no  pork,  but  drink  brandy  whenever  they  can  get  it.  They  are 
so  immoderately  fond  of  tobacco,  that  they  swallow  the  very  smoke 
of  it.  Some  of  these  Tartars  bury  their  dead,  and  others  burn  them. 

The  TSHULIMZTANS  are  baptized,  but  they  have  a  very  imperfect 
knowledge  of  a  Deity.  They  eat  dead  horses,  and  offer  up  the  skins 
:.c  devil.  When  they  bury  their  dead,  every  person  present  leaps 
through  a  fire  which  is  kindled  on  the  spot,  that  the  deceased  may  not 
follow  him,  for  they  imagine  that  the  dead  are  very  much  afraid. of 
fire.  Christianity  with  them  consists  in  carrying  the  cross,  and  in 
being  able  to  make  the  sign  of  it ;  in  abstaining  from  eating  the 
flesh  of  horses  and  squirrels  ;  in  going  to  church  ;  in  baptising  their 
children  ;  in  restricting  themselves  to  one  wife,  and  in  observing  the 
fusts  of  the  Greek  church. 

The  TUN  GUST  ANS  are  free  and  open,  and  despise  deceit:  they  are 
satisfied  with  the  poorest  fare,  and  the  want  of  food  for  several  days 
does  not  disheartem  them.  Their  women  are  the  prettiest  in  Siberia, 
and  the  men  the  best  archers.  Water  is  their  only  drink.  They  are, 
if  possible,  a  still  dirtier  set  of  people  than  the  Ostiaks.  They  marry 
young,  and  the  rich  are  much  addicted  to  polygamy.  Neither  feast- 
mg  nor  ceremony  ever  precedes  marriage.  To  make  themselves 
handsome,  the  Tungusians  mark  their  faces  with  the  figures  of  ani- 
mals, and  flowers  and  trees.  Men  and  women  dress  alike,  the  latter 
being  distinguished  only  by  their  necklaces  and  ornaments,  with 
which,  on  particular  occasions,  they  overload  themselves. 


Tar: <  subject  to  Russia.  49 

Their  priests  act  as  interr,  th  their  divinities,  of  whom  tin 

number  is  considerable  ;  but  they  are  all  subject  to  one,  whom  they 

me  of  Boa,  as  the  God  of  gods,  who  dwells  ai 

the  clouds,  distributes  the  various  departments  in  the  administration 
1  e  world  among* the  subaltern  divinities,   and  watches  over  them. 
He  knows  every  thing  ;  punishes  none,  but  does  good  to  all.     1 ! 
•  le,  and  consequently  can  be  represented  by  no  image. 

NS  have  soi  re  Crc- 

.     They  believe  also  in  a  r  i,m  of  the  <i. 

'  ards  and   puni-  i>sulutclv 

nee  of  the  di-vil.     Their  whole  religious  wor 

m  the  following  ceremony.     Once  a  year,  every  head  of  a  fami- 

ail  their  villages- meet,  and  offer  n  wood  tin 

!  of  every  species  of  «  acquainted 'with,   and  hang 

rees  ;  afte 

I'icm,  but  without  uttering  a  single  word  by  w.i . 
i)   regale  themselves  with  great  festivity  on 
flesh  01  r.ils,  whose  heads  and  skins  have  bet 

Tiio    inhabitants  of  ^  \.  a  country  <itu;Mr-; 

of  Russia,  are  shorter  and  th  n  the  Lapland 

her  respects,  they  resemble  them  very  much.     Ti.  :itth 

and  cover  their  heads  with  a  fur  cap.     Th<- 

:ind  is  fastened  round  the  waist  with  a 
have  trowsers,  shoes  and   .stockings,   made  of  the  same  ma  i 
their  coats.     (>  houlders  t!  a  black  bear  skin,  \ 

This  cloak  is  placed    o 

•  in  the  loft  side,  that  the  riirhi  nnn  may  be  more  at  liberty  to  use  1; 
bows  and  arrows.     On  tl 
long,  with  which  th^y  *l'de   with  prodigious  swiftness  over  the  frozen 

ible  of  enduring  great  fatigue,  and  assiduously 
< -hildren  in  the  use  of  the  bow,  whir 
.     They  are  dressed  nearly  like  the  men,  except  ah 
the  !••  lock  of  twisted  hair  hangs  down  to  their  shoulders  ;  at 

the  61  tf  is  '<\  kno:  u.,  of  h:u  ! 

their  heH*.      In  thi-  con 

v  i- \port  in  the  ust*  "of  their  weapons. — 
-erved,  and  the  punishment  annexed  I 
a  violation  of  it  on  either  >ide  is  capital. 

The  Samoiedes  have  no  knowledge  of  the  Supreme   Being  ; 
worship  idols,  the  heads  of  beasts  of  prey,  particularly  those  of  br 

h  they  put  up   in  the  woods,   and  fervently  worship.     Their 
priests,  whom  they   call   shamanns,  are  chosen   from  among  such 
as  are  advanced  in*  years  :  and  they  imagine  that  these  can  rev. 
'  m  the  will  of  their  gods,  foretell  future  events,  and  through 
invisible  agency  perform  all  kinds  of  magical  operations. 

noiedes,  in  the  Russian  language,  signify  men-eaters,  a  term 
which  denotes  the  barbarity  of  the  people  ;  but  there  is  no  good  i 
son  for  believing  that  the  term  can  be  applied  to  them /in  its  worst  ac- 
ceptation. 

The  Tartars  of  the  Crimea,  according  to  Mr.  Holderness,  are  divi 
into  three  principal  classes,   1st,  the  murzas  or  noblemen  ;  ^ 
mullas  or  priests  ;  and  3dly,  the  peasantry.     The  p< 


50  The  Prussian  Dominions. 

many  particulars  of  their  domestic  manners,  they  closely  resemble 
their  neighbours  the  Turks  :  polygamy  however  is  less  commonly 
practised  among  them,  partly  from  economical  motives,  and  partly 
from  a  characteristic  love  of  peace  and  quiet. 

The  account  given  by  Dr.  Clarke  of  the  Don  Cossacks,  places 
that  people  in  a  perfectly  new  point  of  view.  Instead  of  a  horde  of 
savages,  nay,  of  the  very  worst  of  savages,  as  they  are  represented 
all  over  Europe,  entirely  from  the  habits  of  those  whom  the  Russians 
have  in  their  armies,  and  from  the  studious  calumnies  of  the  Russians, 
pur  author  found  them  an  innocent  and  daily  improving  race  of  men ; 
infinitely  less  barbarous  than  the  best  of  the  Russians,  and  living 
among  themselves  in  peace,  comfort,  and  even  wealth. 

In  Tscherchaskoy  they  live  an  amicable  and  pleasant  life.  Some- 
times they  have  public  amusements,  such  as  balls  and  parties  of 
pleasure.  Once  they  had  a  theatre,  but  it  was  prohibited.  In  some 
of  their  apartments  we  observed  mahogany  bookcases,  with  glass 
doors,  containing  a  small  library.  They  are,  in  every  respect,  enti- 
tled to  praise  for  their  cleanliness,  whether  of  their  persons  or  their 
houses.  Their  is  no  nation  (I  will  not  even  except  my  own)  more 
cleanly  in  their  apparel  than  the  Cossacks.  The  dress  of  their  wo- 
men is  singular.  It  differs  from  all  the  costumes  of  Russia  ;  and  its 
magnificence  is  vested  in  the  ornaments  of  a  cap,  somewhat  resem- 
bling the  mitre  of  a  Greek  bishop.  The  hair  of  married  women  is 
tucked  under  this  rap,  which  is  covered  with  pearls  and  gold,  or 
adorned  with  flowers.  The  dress  of  a  Cossack  ffirl  is  elegant ;  a  silk 
tunic,  with  trowsers  fastened  by  a  girdle  of  solid  silver,  yellow  b. 
and  an  Indian  handkerchief  round  the  head.  A  proof  of  their  rich- 
'as  afforded  in  the  instance  of  the  mistress  of  the  hou>e  where  we 
lodged.  This  wownn  v.  alked  about  the  apartments  without  shoes  or 
stockings  ;  and  being  asked  for  some  needles  to  secure  the  insects 
we  had  collected,  opened  a  box,  in  which  she  showed  us  pearls  to  the 
value  of  ten  thousand  roubles.  Her  cupboard  at  the  same  time  was 
filled  with  plate  and  costly  porcelain.  The  common  dress  of  the 
men  in  Tscherchaskoy  was  a  blue  jacket,  with  a  waistcoat  and  trow- 
sers of  white  dimity  :  the  latter  so  white  and  spotless,  that  they  seem- 
ed a?*  ays  new.  The  tattered  state  of  a  traveller's  wardrobe  but  ill 
fitted  us  to  do  credit  to  our  country  in  this  respect.  I  never  saw  a 
in  a  dirty  suit  of  clothes.  Their  hands,  moreover,  are  al- 
ways clean,  their  hair  free  from  vermin,  their  teeth  white,  and  their 
skin  has  a  healthy  and  cleanly  appearance.  ~  Polished  in  their  man- 
ners, instruct  oil  in  their  minds,  hospitable,  generous,  disinterested  in 
their  hearts,  humane  and  tender  to  the  poor,  good  husbands,  good  fa- 
thers, good  wives,  good  mothers,  virtuous  daughters,  valiant  and  du- 
tiful sons  ;  such  are  the  natives  of  Tscherchaskoy.  In  conversation 
the  Cossack  is  a  gentleman ;  for  he  is  well  informed,  free  from  preju- 
dice, open,  sincere  and  upright. 


THE  PRUSSIAN  DOMINIONS. 

The  Prussian  states  consist  principally  of  two  territories,  entirely 
detached  from  each  other.  The  eastern  and  much  the  largest  divis- 
ion is  bounded  N.  by  the  Baltic  ;  E.  by  Russia  and  the  new  kingdom 
of  Poland ;  S.  by  Austria,  the  kingdom  of  Saxony  and  the  Saxe 


Per.  of  the  Prusn  51 

,    and   W.   by  Hesse  Cassel,    Ha;  \  and 

klenburg.     The  we- 

I  lesse-Cassel,  N 

u  .  by  ii  besides,  t!.- 

•russia.     T 
western  division   18,471,  and 

.77<.1.     I'* 'j'likition  9,904, 
re  mile  94. 

Persons  and  Dress  of  the  Prussians. 

,  composed  of  such  v 
overeigntx  (Bourse  be 

i  and  the  S  i  egions,  howcv*  \  ma- 

ny pi  :-tin<rm-h  :riea. 

>e  Great  Frederic,  who  entertained  a  predilt 
isruage  and  manners,  contributed  to  impart  a  sin 
subjects. 

rs  do  not  appear  to  liave  been  much  impressed  with 
any  striking  dissim  ersons  b<  .  Asians  and 

omparison  \vn 

:  Bloomy  : 
nilitary  &> 
-  been  ex< •.• 
n  exposed,  w! 
powers  of  Russia  and  Austria,  and  in   latter  years  we  may  add  with 

f'oles,  of  v.  M  have  been  made  M;  ' 

n.  fmt  tli,  ,',-e  of 

' 
kers,  and  sha\ «  .ng  only  a 

drawers  of  coarse   I 

>s  or  hats.  of  the  lower  class  v. 

hangs  down  in  ' 

•  •  side  of  their  faces,  and  coyei 

bodies  below  their  knees,  which  makes  them  appear  ;^ 
doing  penance. 

ire«s  of  the  higher  orders,  both  men  and  women,  is  uncom- 
monly elejpnt.     That  of  the  gentlemen  is  a  waistcoat 
ey  wear  an  upper  robe  of  a  diffen 
low  tli<  '  1 1  round  the  waist  v 

ergarmeii 
the  shoulders  ;  a  sabre  is  a  necessary   part  ol 

*VjiMtun,  edged  witn  <  apsor  boi 

vellow ^leather,  the  heels  of  whirl)  an«  «  latr*' 
or  steel.  The  dress  of  the  ladies  is  a  simple  polonaise,  or  ! 
edged  with  fur.  The  Polish  peasants  differ  widely  in  tl  ;Vom 

m:   the  former  in   particular  shaving   their 
rle  of  hair  in  the  middle,  while  i 
c-brows,  over  the  eyes,  ai 


The  Manners  and  Customs  of  Berlin, 

Of  the  Climate  and  Products  of  Prussia. 

During  four  months  in  summer  the  air  is  temperate,  warm,  and 
pleasant,  and  the.  weather  is  generally  favourable  for  bringing-  the 
fruits  of  the  earth  to  maturity  ;  but  the  winter  is  long  and  severe, 
and  the  autumns  are  often  wet  and  stormy.  The  soil  is  fruitful  in 
oorn,  flax,  hemp,  fruit,  hops  and  pasture. 

Prussia  also  abounds  with  cattle,  a  good  breed  of  horses,  sheep, 
deer,  and  game  :  wild  beasts,  such  as  bears,  wolves,  lynxes,  wild 
boars,  and  foxes,  are  not  uncommon  in  this  kingdom.  The  lakes  and 
rivers  furnish  a  supply  of  fish  ;  and  on  the  coasts  of  the  Baltic  are 
found  great  quantities  of  amber,  in  which  are  often  enclosed  leaves, 
minerals,  insects,  grains  of  sand,  &c.  from  which  it  should  seem  that 
it  was  once  in  a  fluid  state,  at  which  time  the  insects  that  alighted 
upon  it  were  caught,  and  by  their  struggles  to  get  loose,  soon  work 
themselves  into  its  substance,  which  hardening  round  them,  they  are 
for  ever  preserved  in  the  greatest  perfection. 

Under  the  polite  administration  of  the  late  sovereign  of  Prussia, 
every  art  and  manufacture  improved  and  increased ;  and  those  of 
glass,  iron  works,  silk,  cloth,  camblet,  linen,  stockings,  paper,  pow- 
der, and  copper  and  brass  are  very  much  increasing.  Being  well  sit- 
uated for  trade,  the  extension  of  which  is  promoted  by  a  college  of 
commerce  and  navigation.  Prussia  carries  on  a  considerable  foreign 
traffic  ;  and  to  allure  foreign  merchants  and  artisans  to  bring  their 
ingenuity,  industry,  and  monied  capital  into  Prussia,  it  has  been  the 
custom  of  the  present  sovereign  to  offer  the  most  flattering  privileges 
to  strangers  of  this  character  who  will  settle  in  his  territories. 

Of  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  Berlin. 

Berlin  consists  of  five  wards,  exclusive  of  large  suburbs,  and  the1 
wards  are  usually  separated  by  canals :  the  streets  are  broad  and  spa- 
cious, and  some  of  them  are  from  a  mile  to  two  miles  and  a  half  long. 
The  houses  are  neatly  built  of  white  free  stone,  generally  one,  or  at 
most  two  stories  high.  It  is  one  of  the  finest  cities  of  Europe,  and  has 
nothing  of  that  uniformity  which  is  so  apparent  in  most  of  the  new 
and  regularly  built  towns.  The  architecture,  the  distribution  of  the 
buildings,  the  appearance  of  the  squares,  the  plantations  of  trees  both 
in  these  and  the  streets,  every  thing  exhibits  taste  and  variety.  The 
contrast  of  this  beauty  and  magnificence,  with  the  circumstances  of 
the  people,  is  very  striking. 

Sometimes,  while  a  person  stands  gazing  at  the  beauty  of  a  build- 
ing finely  stuccoed  with  a  magnificent  front,  and  all  the  outward  ap- 
pearance of  the  habitation  of  a  prince,  on  a  sudden  a  window  opens  in 
the  lower  story,  and  a  cobler  hangs  out  a  pair  of  boots ;  on  the  second 
story  a  tailor  will  hang  out  a  waistcoat ;  or  other  parts  of  the  male 
dress ;  or  a  woman  will  empty  a  dish  of  potatoe-parings  on  the  passen- 
gers. A  few  steps  further,  from  the  top  of  a  house,  in  appearance  a 
palace,  a  Jew  will  salute  you  from  the  attic,  asking  if  you  have  any 
thing  to  exchange  ;  in  the  next  story  you  see  linen  hanging  out  to 
dry,  which  belongs  to  an  officer,  shaving  himself  by  the  side  of  it,  and 
who  appears  in  great  poverty. 

In  all  private  houses  a  rigid  economy  prevails  in  the  kitchen,  cel- 
lar, &c. ;  the  only  article  of  expense  is  dress,  and  the  ladies  deny 
themselves  common  indulgences  for  the  sake  of  powder  and  millinery. 
They  dress  very  fashionably,  and  some  of  them  with  great  taste  and 
magnificence, 


Diversions  and  Di>  •• « of  the  Poles. 


KINGDOM  OF  POLAND. 

of  Poland  is  bounded  N.  by  the  Prussian  pro, 
-t  und    \Vt->t  PIU^-KI  :    I,.  \i\    tin  Tovinces  • 

lock,  Grodno  and  Vohlynia  ;  S.  by  Galicia  and  the  free  city  of  Cra- 
cow ;   and  \V.  l>\  the  Prussian  pro \  iVsen  and  Silesia.     It  ap- 
proaches to  the  form  of  a  square  of  200  miles,  nearly  in  the  middle  oi 
'.Varsaw,  the  capital.     The  arc  ited  at  48,730 
re  miles,  and  the  population  at  2,793,000,  of  which  number  more 
than  200,000  are  Jev 

Cracow.— Cracow  is  situated  in  lat.  50°  N.   and  Ion.  20°  E. 
extt  i  confluence  Rudowa  with  tfi 

J28  i  of  Warsaw.     In  I  M2,  bv  an  act  of 

of  Vienna,  Cracow,  with  a  small  territory  adjacent,  was  constitute 
free  state  under  the  protection  of  Russia,  Prussia  and  Austria.     The 
whole  territory  included  in  the  new  stat<  -  430  square  n, 

and  b  1,000  inhabitants.     The  form  of  gov«  I  a  democr 

Diversions  and  Domestic  Customs  of  the  Poles. 
The  diversions  of  the  Poles  are  warlike  and  in 
cing,  and  riding  the  great  horse  ;  hunting-,  skaiting,  bull  ; 
baiting1.     They  usually  travel   nu   horseback.     A  roll 
will  not  travel  a  hundred  yards  without  his  horse ;  and 
so  hardy,  that  they  will  sleep  on  the  ground,  without  bed  or  < 
in  frost  and  snow.     They  never  lie  above  stairs,  and  their  apartrii- 
are  not  united  :   the  kitchen  is  on  one  side,  the  stable  or  .  th« 

:ird,  and  the  gate  in  the  front.     The 
tha  few  small  beds;  and,  if  any  persons  lodge  at  t 
•;ist  carry  their  bed  with  them.     When  the  r 
! inner  or  supper,  they  have  their  trumpets  and  other  m 
nig,  and  a  number  of  gentlemen  to  wait  on  them  at  table 

!ie  most  profound  respect :  for  the  nobles  who  are  poor, 
•Ives  under  the  necessity  of  serving  those  that 
on  usually  treats  them  with  civility,   and   pen 
with  him  at  bistable  with  his  cap  off;  and  r 
-  peasant  boy  to  wait  on  him,  maintained  by  the  master 
of  the  family. 

At  an  entertainment  the  Poles  lay  neither  knives,  forks  nor  spoons, 
but  every  guest  brings  them  with  him ;  and  they  no  sooner  sit  down 
to  dinner,  than  all  the  doors  are  shut,  and  not  opened  till  the  comj ; 
return  home.  It  is  usual  for  a  nobleman  to  give  his  servant  part  6l 
:>eat,  which  he  eats  as  he  stands  behind  him,  and  to  let  him  drink 
out  of  the  same  cup  with  himself. 

To  form  any  idea  of  the  grandeur  and  equipages  of  the  Polish  nobil- 
t  lie  reader  may  figure  to  himself  an  idea  of  all  that  is  fastidious, 
monious,  expensive  and  showy,  in  life,  to  have  any  conception  01 
their  way  of  living.     They  carry  the  pomp  of  their  attendance,  when 
they  appear   abroad,   even  to  ridicule  ;  for  it  is  not  unusual  to 
the  lady  of  a  Polish  grandee,  besides  a  coach  and  six,  with  a  gi ; 
number  of  servants,   attended  by  an  old  gentleman  usher,   an   old 
gentlewoman  for  her  gouvernante,  and  a  dwarf  of  each  sex  to  hold 
up  her  train;  and  if  it  be   night  her  carriage  is  surrounded  with  a 
great  number  of  flambeaux. 
The  inn?  of  Poland  are  a  kind  of  long  stables,  built  with  boards  ann 

5* 


54  Holland, 

covered  with  straw,  without  furniture  or  windows  :  there  is  a  cham- 
ber at  one  end,  but  none  can  lodge  there  on  account  of  the  flies  and 
vermin,  so  that  strangers  generally  choose  rather  to  lodge  among  the 
horses.  Travellers  are  obliged  to  carry  provisions  with  them  :  and 
when  foreigners  want  a  supply,  they  make  application  to  the  lord  of 
the  village,  who  very  readily  provides  them  with  necessaries. 

Of  the  Salt-Mines  of  Poland. 

The  wonderful  mountains  and  salt-mines  form  the  principal  curios- 
ities of  Poland.  The  salt-mine  of  Wielitska  is  the  largest  in  the  world, 
and  has  been  worked  more  than  six  hundred  years.  It  is  nearly  eight 
hundred  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  earth  :  eleven  hundred  feet  in 
breadth,  and  seven  thousand  feet  in  length.  The  mines  exhibit  a 
spacious  plain,  with  lofty  vaulted  roofs,  supported  by  columns  of  salt, 
which  have  been  left  standing  by  the  workmen. 

Here  are  many  public  lights  continually  burning  for  the  general 
use  ;  and  the  blaze  of  these,  reflected  from  every  part  of  the  mine, 
which  appears  bright  and  clear  as  crystal,  or  tinged  with  all  the  co- 
lours of  the  rainbow,  presents  the  most  dazzling  prospects.  The  eye 
is  bewildered  in  the  immense  and  glittering  scene,  which  exceeds  the 
most  brilliant  exhibitions  of  art,  and  all  that  has  been  fabled  by  the 
writers  of  romance. 

In  various  parts  of  this  plain  the  huts  of  the  miners  and  their  fami- 
lies are  erected ;  some  standing  single,  and  others  in  clusters,  like 
villages.  These  poor  people  have  very  little  communication  with 
the  world  above  ground,  and  many  hundreds  of  them  are  born  and 
spend  their  lives  here.  Through  the  midst  of  the  plain,  the  great 
road  passes  to  the  mouth  of  the  mine,  and  it  is  generally  crowded  with 
carriages  bringing  masses  of  salt,  which  look  like  prodigious  gems. 
The  drivers  are  generally  very  merry,  and  sometimes  make  excur- 
sions to  the  upper  world ;  but  the  horses,  which  are  very  numerous, 
when  once  let  down,  never  see  day-light  any  more. 


HOLLAND, 

OR   THE    UNITED    NETHERLANDS. 

The  kingdom  of  the  Netherlands  is  bounded  N.  by  the  German 
ocean ;  E.  by  Germany  ;  S.  by  France,  and  W.  by  the  German 
ocean.  It  extends  from  49°  30'  to  53°  34'  N.  lat.  and  'from  2Q  35'  to 
7°  5' E.  Ion.  The  area  is  estimated  at  25,565  square  miles.  In  the 
northern  provinces,  1 1,518  square  miles,  2,015,000  inhabitants,  17:> 
on  a  square  mile ;  in  the  southern  provinces,  1 1 ,627  square  miles, 
3,044,000  inhabitants,  262  on  a  square  mile ;  Grand  Duchy  of  Lux- 
emburg, 2,420  square  miles,  226,000  inhabitants,  93  on  a  square  mile : 
grand  total,  25,565  square  miles,  5,285,000  inhabitants,  206  on  a  square 
mile. 

After  the  general  pacification  of  Europe  in  1815,  it  was  agreed, 
with  the  unanimous  consent  of  all  the  allied  powers,  that  the  seven 
Provinces  which  formerly  composed  the  Dutch  Republic,  should  be 
united  with  Belgium  and  form  one  state,  subject  to  the  Prince-Sove- 
reign of  Holland,  as  king  of  the  United  Netherlands.  The  principal 
difficulty  encountered  in  effecting  this  union,  arose  from 


Persons,  Dress,  fyc.  of  the  Dutch. 

feelings  respecting  religion  which  prevailed  in  the  two  portions  of  the 
country.     The  seven  Dutch   provinces  had   been  indebted  for  their 
prosperity,  chiefly  to  that  general  toleration  which  was  a  fundamen- 
tal principle  in  their  political  system.     The  ten  Flemish  provinces,  on 
the  contrary,  on  their  separation  from  the  others,  had  adopted  the  « 
elusive  maxims  of  the  Romish  church,  and  acquired  the  character  of 
sonic  of  the  most  bigoted  members  of  that   community.     Measure^ 
were  therefore  adopted  to  strengthen  the  real  guarantee  afforded 
the  constitution"  for  securing  the  freedom  of  all  forms  of  worship. 

Persons,  Dress,  a)id  Character  of  the  Dutch. 
The  better  sort  of  people  imitate  the  Fren  at  in  their  dress  ; 

but  those  who  are  stamped  with  the  genuine  character  of  their  n;.- 
country,  never  fail   to  load  themselves  \\ith   enormous  incu; 
of  clothes.     The  hats  of  the  women  are  as  large  as  tea-bon 
jecting  forwards  on  each  side  so  as  to  overshadow  face  and  body. — 
They  are  chiefly  of  straw,  with  two  broad  ri!  j>ed- 

dent  from  the  sides.     This  hat  forms  a  contrast   with  th< 

shon  \rhich  the  milk  - 

ture.     Botli  men  and  women  wear  at  1» 
many  coats,  and  the  former  •  ith  double 

'ress  of  the  young  girls  is  the  most 
time  of  any  festival  or  holiday.     In  speaking  of 

::;it   any  one  won 
li  appeared  were  masques,  or  designed  ascarricatn 

•  !  short  figure,  with  more  breadth  than  gn. 
of  el  ij  with  very  little  alteration  in  the  width  dowi 

the  waist,  the  petticoats  descending  only  half  way   below  the  ki 
Imagine  fi  1  small  fac    covered  with  a  hat  of  thr. 

diameter,  perfectly  circular,  and  applied  to  the  head  in  a  part  cor 

to  the  circumference.     Then  conceive  a  number  of  these  fign 
in  motion,    brandishing  their  horizontal  hats,  rolling  their  diminn' 

ting  a  thousand  ridiculous  graces  under  cov< 
ranopy.     The  tout  ensemble  may  bring  lo  the  recollection 
lp turn  IV agarics  In  which  humaa  figure  is  made  the  prop  of  a 
<  dral  seat,  the  support  of  a  wainscot  pulpit,  or  the  stand  of  a  ma- 
i  ny  table. 

i  )utchman,  living  in  continual  danger  of  inundation,  and  of 
ig  not  only  the  fruits  of  his  industry  but  his  life,  becomes  habitual- 
•  ovident.  His  foresight  is  admirable,  his  perseverance  not  to  be 
conquered,  and  his  labours,  unless  seen,  cannot  be  credited.  They 
astonish  the  more,  when  the  phlegm  of  his  temper  and  the  slowness  oi' 
his  habits  are  considered.  View  the  minuteness  of  his  econorrijr,  the 
solicitude  of  his  precaution,  and  the  inflexibility  of  his  methodical 
prudence  !  Who  would  not  pronounce  him  incapable  of  great  enter- 
prize?  He  builds  himself  a  dwelling;  it  is  a  hut  in  size,  and  it  is  si 
palace  in  neatness.  It  is  necessarily  situated  among  damps,  upon  a 
flat,  and  perhaps  behind  the  banks  of  a  sluggish  canal ;  yet  he  writes 
upon  it,  My  Genoegc,  "  My  delight ;"  Landlust, "  Country  pleasures,' ' 
Land  zight,  "  Country  prospect,"  or  some  other  inscription,  that 
might  characterize  the  vale  of  Tempe,  or  the  garden  of  Eden.  He 
cuts  his  trees  into  fantastic  forms,  hangs  his  awnings  round  with  small 
bells,  and  decorates  his  Sunday  jacket  with  dozens  of  little  buttons* 
Too  provident  to  waste  his  sweets,  he  cunningly  puts  a  bit  of  sugar- 
. randy  in  his  mouth,  and  drinks  his  tea  as  it  melts ;  one  morsel  s<?r 


^G  Houses,  Diet,  fyc.  of  the  Dutch. 

let  him  drink  as  long-  as  he  pleases.  Around  him  is  every  token  01 
care,  caution,  and  cleanliness;  but  none  in  his  domestic  habits,  ot 
magnificence,  or  grandeur  of  design. 

Classes  of  the  People. 

The  Dutch  are  usually  distinguished  into  five  classes  ;  the  peasants 
j.nd  farmers ;  seafaring  men ;  merchants  and  tradesmen ;  those  who 
live  upon  their  estates,  or  the  interest  of  their  money  ;  and  military 
officers. 

The  peasants  are  industrious  but  stupid,  easily  managed  by  fail- 
language,  if  they  are  allowed  time  to  understand  it.  The  seafaring 
men  are  a  plain,  rough,  arid  hardy  people,  seldom  using  more  words 
than  are  necessary  about  their  business  ;  and  they  have  repeatedly 
shewn  great  valour  in  contending  with  their  enemies. 

The  trading  people,  in  general,  are  said  to  exert  all  their  skill  to 
take  advantage  of  the  folly  or  ignorance  of  those  with  whom  they 
have  any  dealing ;  and  are  great  extortioners  when  there  is  no  law  to 
restrain  them ;  but  in  other  cases  they  are  the  plainest  and  best  deal- 
ers in  the  world. 

Those  who  live  on  their  patrimonial  estates  in  great  cities,  resem- 
ble the  merchants  and  tradesmen  in  the  modesty  of  their  dress,  and 
(heir  parsimonious  way  of  living,  but  between  the  education  and  man- 
ners of  those  classes  there  is  a  wide  difference. 

The  gentry  or  nobility  are  usually  employed  in  military  service  : 
they  value  themselves  much  on  their  rank  ;  but  their  most  conspicu- 
ous characteristic  is  a  great  frugality  and  order  in  their  expense*  : 
what  they  can  spare  from  their  domestic  charges  is  laid  out  in  the  or- 
nament and  furniture  of  their  houses,  rather  than  in  keeping  great 
tables,  fine  clothes,  and  equipages. 

Among  every  people  there  are  characters  so  varied,  and  of  such 
contrast,  that  they  may  belong  to  any  nation.  No  Italian  is  more  im- 
passioned, no  Frenchman  more  capricious,  no  Spaniard  more  lofty, 
no  Englishman  more  daring,  than  some  among  the  Hollanders.  The 
manners  of  the  people  are  blunt,  and  their  answers  short ;  yet  there 
is  civility  and  good  sense  in  their  actions.  The  peasants  of  Westpha- 
lia travel  into  the  United  Provinces,  as  the  peasantsof  Ireland  to 
England,  in  the  summer,  to  assist  in  the  field  during  'The  months  of 
harvest 

Houses.  Diet,  and  Amusements  of  the  Dutch. 

The  lower  part  of  the  houses  in  Holland  is  lined  with  white  Dutch 
tiles,  and  their  kitchen  furniture,  consisting  of  copper,  pewter  and 
iron,  is  kept  so  exceedingly  bright,  as  to  afford  a  striking  proof  of 
their  cleanliness.  Their  beds  and  tables  are  covered  with  the  finest 
linen,  their  rooms  are  adorned  with  pictures,  and  their  yards  and  gar- 
dens with  flowers.  They  warm  their  rooms  with  stoves,  placed  either 
underneath  or  round  the  apartments,  which  render  the  heat  equal  on 
all  sides.  The  women  have  little  stoves  or  pans  of  lighted  peat,  which 
they  put  into  a  square  box,  and  lay  under  their  feet.  People  of  con- 
dition have  these  carried  with  them  on  visits,  and  even  to  church. 

The  diet  of  the  Dutch  boors  is  usually  mean,  consisting  mostly  ot 
rootSj'herbs,  sour  milk,  and  pulse  ;  but  in  the  towns  the  common  peo- 
ple live  better.  All  ranks  in  the  nation  are  much  addicted  to  the  use 
of  butter,  and  those  of  the  inferior  classes  seldom  take  a  journey  with- 
out a  butter-box  in  their  pocket. 

Having  considered  the  Dutch  in  their  private  propensities,  we  may 


Dutch  Modes  of  Travelling.  67 

turn  our  eyes  with  wonder  on  some  of  their  public  works.     The  coun 

noli  nature  appears  to  have  doomed  to  stagnant   water 

Ling  agues,  the  daring-  and  laborious  arm  of  the  Hollander  has 

undertaken  to  drain,  has  overspread  with  verdure,   and  has  covered 

with  habitations.     The  very  element  whit •'  to  bid  him  utter 

defiance,  he  has  subdued,  and  rendered  his  most  useful  slave,  on  which. 

-inurnical  facility,  he  transports  the  manifold  products  of  his 

industr  rich  speculations  of  his  calculating  spirit.     Like  him 

other  n  !  tie  seas ;  but  he  alone  has  every  where  bar- 

i.  and  prescribed  their  limits.     Fable  relates  the  ficti- 

labours  of  a  Hercu :  ndless  embankments  that 

rd  the  coast  of  Holland  might,  fruin  description  onl\  :«>  be 

'mis,  but  they  are  visible  to  every  spectator.     No  language  can 

that  the  Dutchman  has  perforn 
ions  of  the  Hollanders  are  bowls,  billiards,  chess  an 
ntin^  wild  geese  and  ducks   in    u  inter,  and  angling  in  sum- 

i  art  of  their  pastimes.     In  the  most  rigorous 
i  sledges  an  '  »rm  a  great  diversion.     Botli  men 

women  use  them  alike,  to  cany  their  goods  to  market  as  well  as 
j-e  is  drawn  by  a  horse,  or  , 
ne  snow  is  upon  the  ground,  :-eets 

i,  young  people  of  consequence  appear  abroad  in  the  most 
magnificent  sledges.    The  person-1  M self,  whirl 

«>r  caparison,  and  a  fine  tuft  of  .  and 

wrapped  up  in  furs,  or  a  fine  1  it. — 

painted,  gilt,  and  varnished, 
and  the  harness  is  rit  i:  ndid. 

In  summi-i  e  multitudes  of  people  walking  out 

>r  by  the 

p.  end   in 

where  they  meet  with  a  variety  of  little  amusem 
•meable  entertainment  at  a  cheap  rate.     Even  common  labourers 
Ives  in  such  recreations.     The  sau  are 

Bot  maintained  in  Holland  between  wealth  v  t  I  mechanics  as 

In  other  countries.     They  converse  pretlv  much 
|p  it  easy  to  know  the  man  from  the  master,  nor  the  maid  from 
mistress. 

Dutch  Modes  of  Travelling. 

Their  usual  mode  of  travelling  is  in  covered  boats,  drawn  by  a  horse 
at  the  rate  of  three  miles  an  hour,  for  which  the  fare  does  not  arm 
to  a  penny  a  mile.  A  passenger  in  such  a  vehicle  has  the  convenie; 

:  rying  a  portmanteau  of  provision,  so  that  he  need  not  be  at  any 

expense  in  a  public  house  by  the  way.     The  inns  generally  afford  a 

•  ed  and  clean  linen  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  procure  any  other  cham- 

iian  one  of  the  several  little  cabins  that  are  ranged  round  a  great 

room,  where  people  of  different  ranks  lie  promiscuously,  and  disturb 

one  another  the  whole  night. 

Although  the  common  fare  is  at  the  rate  of  a  penny  per  mile,  yet 
strangers  are  usually  advised  to  engage  the  roof,  or  rwj^/e,  which  is 
1he  name  distinguishing  the  best  cabin  ;  and  for  those  who  are  ave 
from  mixing  with  a  promiscuous  society,  and  have  a  decided  antipa- 
thy to  smoke,   it  is  certainly  a  wise  precaution.     In  engaging  tin 
traveller  will  have  an  example  of  Dutch  accuracy  in  their  minutest 
transactions  ;  a  formal  printed  receipt  or  ticket  is  given  for  the  few 
pence  which  it  costs,  by  a  commissary,  who  has  no  ether  business  than 


58  Dutch  Modes  of  Travelling. 

to  regulate  the  affairs  of  the  boats.    The  punctuality  of  the  departure 
and  arrival  of  these  vehicles  is  well  known,  and  justifies  the  Dutch  j 
method  of  reckoning  distance  by  hours  instead  of  leagues  or  miles. 

Every  man  who  enters  the  boat,  whatever  be  his  condition,  either  | 
brings  a  pipe  in  his  mouth  or  in  his  hand.     A  slight  touch  of  the  hat . 
upon  entering  the  cabin,  franks  him  for  the  whole  time  of  his  stay ;  and 
the  laws  of  etiquette  allow  him  to  smoke  in  silence  to  the  end  of  the  i 
passage.     We  see,   as  at  a  meeting  of  Quakers,  fixed  features  and 
changeless  postures  ;  the  whole  visage  is  mysterious  and  solemn,  but 
betraying  more  of  absence  than  intelligence.     Hours  will  pass,  and  no 
mouth  expand,  but  to  whiff  the  smoke ;  nor  any  limb  be  put  in  mo- 
tion, except  to  rekindle  the  pipe. 

In  Holland,  says  Sir  John  Carr,  every  traveller  naturally  becomes 
amphibious !  the  constant  contemplation  of  so  much  water  quickly  en- 
genders all  the  inclinations  of  a  web-footed  animal,  and  he  soon  feels 
out  of  his  proper  element  when  out  of  a  canal.  Right  merrily  did  I 
follow  my  commissary  and  his  wheelbarrow  with  my  baggage  through 
the  whole  town,  until  I  reached  the  Hague  gate,  when  my  favourite 
conveyance,  the  treckshuyt,  was  ready  to  start.  The  boat-bell  rung, 
all  the  party  got  on  board,  and  away  we  glided,  passing  on  each  side  of 
us  the  most  lovely  close  scenery.  Instead  of  seeing,  as  had  been  repre- 
sented to  me  in  England,  a  dull  monotonous  scene  of  green  canals, 
stunted  willows,  and  from  a  solitary  house  or  two  foggy  merchants,  stu- 
pidly gazing  in  fixed  attention  upoufrog  water,  the  canal  was  enliven- 
ed with  boats  of  pleasure  and  traffic  continually  passing  and  repassing ; 
the  noble  level  road  on  the  right,  broad  enough  to  admit  four  or  five 
carriages  abreast,  thickly  planted  with  rows  of  fine  elms ;  the  number 
of  curricles  and  carriages,  and  horses  driving  close  to  the  margin  of 
the  water;  the  fine  woods,  beautiful  gardens,  country  houses,  not  two 
of  which  were  similar  ;  the  eccentricity  of  the  little  summer  temples 
hanging  over  the  edges  of  the  canal ;  the  occasional  views  of  rich  pas- 
ture land,  seen  as  I  saw  them,  under  a  rich,  warm  sky,  formed  a  tout- 
ensemble  as  delightful  as  it  was  novel,  and  very  intelligibly  expressed 
our  approach  to  the  residence  of  sovereignty.  The  single  ride  from 
Delft  to  the  Hague  would  alone  have  repaid  the  trouble  and  occasion- 
al anxiety  I  experienced  in  getting  into,  and  afterwards  out  of  the 
country. 

All  the  principal  country-houses  have  a  wooden  letter-box  standing 
upon  the  margin  of  the  canal,  into  which  one  of  the  boatmen,  upon  the 
treckshuyt  being  steered  close  to  the  adjoining  bank,  without  stopping, 
drops  the  letters  and  parcels  directed  to  the  family  residing  there.  In 
no  part  of  the  continent  is  social  intercourse  and  communication  so 
frequent,  cheap,  and  certain. 

For  keeping  the  dams  and  roads  in  repair,  turnpikes  are  established 
at  proper  distances,  and  the  care  of  their  repair  is  confided  to  directors, 
who  are  always  gentlemen  of  high  respectability,  and  receive  a  fixed 
salary  for  their  services.  The  principal  roads  are  kept  in  good  condi- 
tion ;  and  on  account  of  the  flatness  of  the  country,  are  very  easy  for 
the  horses,  but  the  by-roads  are  intolerably  bad. 

Nothing  can  wear  a  more  awkward  appearance  than  the  land  car- 
riages, the  bodies  of  which  are  placed  on  low  sledges  and  drawn  by 
one  horse.  The  driver  is  on  foot,  and  in  addition  to  the  concern  of 
the  horse,  he  is  obliged  to  watch  every  movement  of  the  sledge,  that 
the  carriage  may  not  be  overset ;  for  which  purpose  he  walks  by  the 
side,  with  the  reins  in  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  a  wetted  rope,  which 
^he  sometimes  throws  under  the  sledge  to  prevent  it  taking  fire,  and  to 


Of  Amsterdam.  &J 

till  up  the  little  gaps  in  the  pavement.  Of  these  sledges  there  are 
great  numbers  in  the  city  of  Amsterdam ;  the  price  is  about  eight- 
pence  for  any  distance  within  the  city,  and  eight-pence  an  hour  for  at- 
tendance. Some  few  years  past  no  four-wheeled  carriages  were  to  be 
seen  j 

Oh  happy  streets !  to  rumbling  wheels  nnknown, 

No  carts,  no  coaches,  shake  the  floating  town !  GAY. 

Later  refinements  have  at  length  introduced  them,  and  this  inele- 
gant and  inexpeditious  mode  of  visiting  and  airing  is  abandoned  to 
persons  whose  fortune  or  frugaliiy  admit  not  of  a  more  costly  equipage. 

We  had  now  entered .  t  lolcroft,  the  province  of  Groningen ; 

and  instead  of  solitary  woods  where  houses  or  human  beings  were  ac- 
cidentally seen,  where  the  rustic  prided  himself  in  the  rudeness  thnt 
surrounded  him,  and  looks  partly  with  surprize  and  partly  with  con- 
tempt on  the  stranger,  because  he  was  not  equally  rude,  we  were  now 
in  the  busy  hive  o?  order,  cleanliness  and  activity.  Instead  of  the 
rough  and  bleak  sukl-wagtn,  we  were  seated  in  the  cabin  of  a  trek* 
shuyt,  where,  sheltered  from  the  weather,  and  almost  insensible  to 
motion,  we  were  drawn  along  the  smooth  canal,  and  saw  on  each  - 
of  us,  rich  meadows,  well-fed  cattle,  and  villages  built  on  the  banks, 
in  quick  succession.  It  was  Sunday,  and  this  added  to  the  effect ;  for 
the  people  were  going  to  and  returning  from  church,  clean  and  dressed 
for  the  occasion.  Change  of  clothing  and  rest  from  labour  are  gener- 
ally associated,  in  the  minds  of  the  industrious,  with  ease  and  cheerful- 
ness of  heart.  Sunday  is  their  periodical  sally  from  purgatory.  In 
orderly  and  industrious  nations,  the  stated  return  of  rest  should  be  re- 
garded as  highly  salutary ;  but  where  loitering  indolence  is  the  pre- 
vailing habit,  every  festival  appears  to  increase  the  evil. 

Of  Amsterdam,  Rotterdam,  and  other  Cities. 

AMSTERDAM  cannot  boast  of  high  antiquity ;  not  a  trace  of  it  was 
to  be  seen  six  centuries  ago.  Its  situation  is  very  watery,  and  it  is 
built  on  eighty-two  islands,  which  communicate  with  each  other,  by 
the  aid  of  three  hundred  bridges.  Many  of  the  streets,  however,  are 
uncommonly  spacious ;  some  a  hundred  and  forty  feet  wide,  but  they 
are  not  equally  remarkable  for  their  cleanliness  and  the  goodness  of 
the  pavement. 

Almost  all  the  principal  thoroughfares  of  Amsterdam  are  narrow ; 

but  the  carriages  being  few,  and  their  motion  slow,  the  foot  passen- 

are  perfectly  safe,  though  there  is  no  raised  pavement  for  them. 

re  are  broad  terraces  to  the  streets  over  the  two  chief  canals,  but 

these  are  sometimes  encumbered  by  workshops  placed  immediately 

over  the  water,  between  which  and  the  houses  the  owners  maintain  an 

intercourse  of  packages  and  planks,  with  very  little  care  about  the 

freedom  of  the  passage. 

The  ardour,  the  activity,  the  crowd,  and  the  bustle,  which  prevail 
in  all  quarters  of  the  port,  are  inconceivable.  Bells  are  sounding-, 
and  vessels  parting,  at  all  hours.  Piles  of  merchandize,  and  throngs 
of  passengers,  fill  all  the  avenues.  It  appears  the  mart  of  exhaustless 
plenty,  and  the  grand  depository  of  Europe.*  Some  of  the  streets 

*  This  is  less  applicable  to  Amsterdam  than  formerly.  During  the 
last  half  century  its  trade  has  greatly  declined.  P. 


60  Of  Rotterdam. 

are  filthy  as  well  as  narrow  ;  the  whole  city  is  pierced  with  an  in 
finity  of  canals,  which  cut  each  other  in  every  possible  direction. 
The  smell  arising  from  these  is  very  disagreeable  to  foreigners.  Beg- 
gars in  Amsterdam  are  allowed  to  go  their  weekly  rounds. 

If,  from  the  streets,  you  enter  a  Dutch  inn,  you  see  the  landlady 
with  her  cap  in  large  plaits,  her  keys  numbered  by  her  side,  an£  a 
worked  purse  under  her  apron,  with  three  partitions  ;  for  gold,  sil- 
ver, and  small  coins.  She  has  two  kitchens  ;  one  for  use,  and  one  for 
ornament.  She  wishes  the  latter  only  to  be  seen,  which,  for  its 
great  neatness,  will  astonish  a  spectator. 

Though  there  is  much  neatness  in  Holland,  it  cannot  boast  of  its 
taste.  The  people  delight  in  trees  cut  into  the  shapes  of  animals  ;  in 
traverse  brickwork  ;  in  their  doors  and  shutters,  nay  their  churns  and 
milk-pails,  painted  green  ;  in  Chinese  awnings  hung  with  small  bells, 
and  in  chimneys  with  weather-cocks  capped  in  the  same  taste.  A 
Dutchman  always  wishes  to  know  which  way  the  wind  blows  ;  for 
he  is  often  either  a  miller,  sailor,  waterman,  or  merchant. 

The  passion  which  the  Dutch  have  for  tulips,  appears  to  be  unac- 
countable.- The  tulip  is  a  flower  of  gaudy  colours,  but  without 
srnell  ;  an  object  scarcely  worth  the  care  or  the  culture  of  man  ;  yet 
the  price  that  has  frequently  been  given  for  a  tulip-root  has  been 
sometimes  as  great  as  that  which  a  proud  man  must  pay  for  a  coach  ; 
and  more  than  sufficient  to  build  the  poor  man  a  cottage,  and  buy  him 
a  garden. 

The  principal  edifices  in  Holland  are  founded  on  piles,  owing  to  the 
swampiness  of  the  ground. 

It  may  be  constantly  observed  of  the  Dutch,  that  they  will  never, 
either  iii  their  societies  or  their  business,  employ  their  time  for  a  mo- 
ment in  gratifying  malice,  indulging-  envy,  or  assuming  those  petty 
triumphs  which  fill  life  with  so  much  unnecessary  misery  ;  but  they 
will  seldom  step  one  inch  out  of  their  way,  or  surrender  oije  moment 
of  their  time,  to  save  those  whom  they  do  not  know,  from  any  incon- 
venience. A  Dutchman  throwing  cheeses  into  a  warehouse,  or  draw- 
ing iron  along  a  pathway,  will  not  stop  while  persons  pass,  unless  he 
perceives  somebody  inclined  to  protect  them ;  a  warehouseman 
trundling  a  cask,  or  a  woman  in  her  favourite  occupation  of  throwing 
water  upon  her  windows,  will  leave  it  entirely  to  the  passengers  to  take 
care  of  their  limbs  or  their  clothes. 

In  ROTTERDAM,  the  streets,  markets,  and  quays,  are  crowded  with 
the  sons  of  industry.  Every  coffee-house  is  an  exchange,  and  all  the 
society  cultivated  has  reference  to  bargains,  transfers,  and  contracts. 
There  are  no  theatres  but  warehouses,  no  routs  but  on  the  change,  no 
amusements  but  that  of  balancing  their  profits.  They  shew  little  de- 
ference to  a  stranger,  if  he  appears  to  have  no  interest  in  their  com- 
mercial transactions.  He  may  dine  with  them,  without  obtaining  an 
interchange  of  a  minute's  conversation. 

Their  language  seems  formed  for  them,  and  they  for  their  language. 
Rude,  harsh,  and  guttural,  it  does  not  appear  to  be  adapted  for  the  po- 
lite intercourse  of  society,  nor  the  effusions  of  love.  Gallantry  and 
politeness  are  playthings  to  tare  and  tret,  and  all  the  courtly  graces  of 
language  are  baubles,  compared  with  those  sinewy  terms  that  tie  and 
untie  with  effect  the  knots  of  trade. 

A  stranger  will  often  be  struck  with  the  sight  of  waggons  filled 
with  large  brass  jngs,  bright  as  new  gold.  In  these  vessels,  whicli 
have  short  narrow  necks,  covered  with  a  wooden  stopper,  milk  is 


Of  North  Holland.  61 

-brought  from  the  fields  throughout  Holland.  It  is  carried  to  the  towns 
in  light  waggons  or  carts,  drawn  by  excellent  horses. 

The  streets  in  Rotterdam  are  spacious,  ornamented  with  lofty  trees 
and  noble  canals  ;  by  the  last  of  which,  ships  of  the  greatest  burden 
sail  into  the  heart  of  the  city,  load  and  unload  at  the  merchants' 
doors.  The  trade  here  is  very  great.  Over  the  Maese,  which  is  a. 
mile  and  a  half  in  breadth,  a  bridge  is  erected,  on  which  is  placed  a 
brass  statue  of  the  celebrated  Erasmus.  Near  the  great  churcb 
stands  the  obscure  house  where  this  great  man  was  born,  which  is  sig- 
nified by  his  effigies,  and  a  Latin  inscription,  informing  the  traveller 
that  "  Erasmus,  who  adorned  the  world  with  arts  and  sciences,  reli- 
gion, and  virtue,  was  born  in  this  hoi 

On  a  holiday,  or  at  a  fair  time  in  the  villages,  may  be  seen  peasants 
sitting  on  benches  round  a  circle,  in  which  children  are  dancing  to  the 
scraping  of  a  French  fiddler.  The  women  wear  large  hats,  such  as 
have  been  already  described,  lined  with  damask  or  flowered  linen. — 
Children  of  seven  years  old,  as  well  as  women  of  seventy,  are  in  this 
preposterous  disguise.  All  on  these  occasions  have  necklaces,  ear- 
rings, and  ornamented  clasps  for  the  temples,  of  solid  gold. 

At  the  grand  fair  at  the  Hague,  there  are  theatres,  reviews,  public 
breakfasts,  and  every  other  species  of  amusement ;  all  the  public 
roads  are  filled  with  carriages,  and  the  streets  crowded  with  puppet- 
shows,  mountebanks,  and  wild  beasts. 

In  NORTH  HOLLAND,  the  insidesof  the  houses  are  richly  decorated, 
and  finished  with  the  most  costly  ornaments  ;  but  the  principal  apart- 
ments are  often  kept  for  show,  while  the  owners  live  in  the  cellars  and 
garrets.  Some  of  the  rooms  are  paved  with  small  square  tiles  put  to- 
gether without  cement.  The  furniture  in  one  particular  chamber  is 
composed  of  silken  ornaments,  which,  by  ancient  prescription,  is  be- 
queathed from  father  to  son,  and  preserved  as  an  offering  to  Hymen  : 
such  1*1  the  custom  of  these  Arcadian  villagers  from  generation  to 
generation. 

There  is  likewise  a  practice  common  to  all  the  natives  of  North 
Holland  ;  to  every  house,  of  whatever  quality,  there  is  an  artificial 
door,  elevated  nearly  three  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ground,  and 
never  opened  but  on  two  occasions.  When  any  part  of  the  family 
marries,  the  bride  and  bridegroom  enter  the  house  by  this  door  ;  and 
when  either  of  the  parties  die,  the  corpse  is  carried  out  by  the  same- 
door.  Immediately  after  the  due  ceremonies  are  performed  in  either 
of  those  cases,  this  door  is  fastened  up  never  more  to  turn  on  its  hin- 
ges again,  till  some  new  event  of  a  similar  nature  demand  its  services. 
The  extraordinary  neatness  which  prevails  throughout  the  whole  is  a. 
prodigy. 

It  is  said  that  the  Dutch  are  the  most  expert  people  in  the  world., 
with  regard  to  the  management  of  pecuniary  matters ;  and  to  the 
knowledge  of  acquiring  wealth,  they  unite  the  art  of  preserving  it. — 
For  a  man  to  spend  less  than  his  income,  is  a  general  rule  ;  nor  caa 
these  sagacious  people  conceive  that  the  common  course  of  expense 
should  equal  the  revenue  ;  and  when  this  happens,  they  think  at  least 
they  have  lived  to  no  purpose.  Such  a  report  would  bring  as  much 
discredit  on  a  man,  as  extravagance  and  prodigality  would  in  other 
countries.  Hence,  under  the  pressure  of  unexampled  contributions 
imposed  on  them  by  the  French,  they  flourish  and  grow  rich. 

Skaiting  in  winter  is  one  of  the  principal  diversions  in  Holland.  It 
is  astonishing  to  see  the  crowds  in  a  hard  frost  upon  the  ice,  and  their 
ffreat  dexterity  in  that  art :  both  men  and  women  dart  along  with  in- 

e 


Germany  and  Austria* 


conceivable  velocity  ;  they  c  ^oods  to  market  n] 

and  will  travel  twenty  or  thirtj  im 

DUTCH  Docs.     In  Holland',  that  I 
able  source  of  made  use 

not  suffered  to  hone,  or  eat  tin 

the  little  wares  and  merchant!  v  n  by 

the  former,  who  are  pro- 
whilst  the  latU  r  arc  yked  t" 

and  exercise  little  «  i^   to  see 

Tiimals  will 

eir  labour 

to  the  dumb  creation,  feed 
. 

i>pears  amongst 
to  refresh  . 
escape  f><« 

ance  of  receiving  the  kindest  treatment  from 


GERMAN  V  AM)    A  I  STRIA. 


ussian  pr< 


J56,0006<p 

HIM 

C'nu-o\v. 

' 

Thr  :,060. 

Population  on  a  square  i; 

Of  the  Persons,  Dre*s,fa.  of  the  Germans. 
Tur.  Germans  are  pfcncnilly  tall  aiui  weu-rai  -\  are  in 

general  w  oil -looking,  air 
tir^  in  o']  -i os.     Both  sexes  afi« 

cording  to  thr 
wear  a  great  deal  pi 

differ  much  in  their  dres  In  somft 

yf  the  courts  they  appear  in 
ihonds  a.s  they  can  procure.     The 

igany  dress  extremely  odd,  though  their  \s  much   it 

.  vei  Tftlhin  tJiesc  tweiitj  or  thirty  yeaji  ;  but  the  aitizaua 


General  Oiaracter  of  Hit  Germans.  ij-> 

I 

Liices. 

The  Germans  are  endless  ap- 

,]ect  of  hi-  hut  with   his  pipe   in    hi- 

icealed  by  the   clouds  which  roll  from 

I  are  made  so  portable,  that 

beds,  covered  \\ 

i  several  01 

\\-er  classes  of  the  people  are  dreadful  I;. 
t  wants  of  their  so vc  i  «•  as 

happiness  as  subjects  of  the  same  class 
'•ies. 

General  Character  of  the  Germ* 

tans  seems  to  be  for  philosophy 


nshed.      F heir  pndo  and  patriotic  sentiment^  <»iil\  extend   t<> 

UU- 

j-f*  as  to  an;  rs.* 

rs  loquacitv 
ilk  faster,  r«   c:»)ininunir:i: 

t  ot  strangers  to  each  .  n  these  soi 

less   profi; 
>rs  and  books  can  attest. 

i-acter  of  the  Germans  be  not 
of  its  pec« 

• 

•     .     I  li 

^ary,  and  Russia  arc 
ost  univer- 

ra  of  the   i  ho**1 

so   rorrupt  as 

this, 

well 

•«'  of  the  PV.  and 

frankness  and  ofood-heartedness  on  the  side  of  the  Catholics,  are  true 
national  characteristics. 


*  There  is  at  present,  a  singular  national  feeling  prevailing-  in  Gcr- 

i  aiong  the  Bur*  /  ,  re  r- 

allude  to  the  good  old  tn  ,  and 

the  i  ,*ire.     It  is  evidently  a  feeling  little  calculate 

unite  the  interests  or  ameliorate  the  condition  of  that  divided  people. 


f  German  Industry,  Amusements,  and  Manner* 

The  Austrian  youth  of  rank  are  commonly  ignorant,  and  of  course 
tjaughty,  being  entire  strangers  to  the  cultivation  of  mind,  and  con- 
descension of  manners,  to  be  found  among  the  superior  ranks  of  - 
Countries.     An  Austrian  nobleman  or  gentleman  is  rarely  seen  to 
read,  and  hence  polite  literature  is  almost  unknown  and  uncultiv: 
nor  have  the  Austrians  ever  laid  claim  to  any  share  of  its  progress  i» 
Germany. 

German  Industry,  Amusements,  and  Manners. 
Industry  and  application  are  the  most  considerable  traits  of  the 
ifCrinan  character.     The  works  which  they  produce,  in   watch  and 
k-making,  in  the  art  IT,  sculpt  ;chi- 

fecture  are  very  wonderful.     No  nation  makes  greater  festivals  in 
honour  of  marriages,  funerals,  and  birt 
The  ami]  of  the  Germans  very  much  resembl< 

these,  however,  they  -add   the  chase  <>: 

; -:iitiu^-     i  iter,  when  '  ranches  of  the 

Danube  11 

in  sledges  of  diflerei  resrmhlinir  t\ 

lady  is  seated  in  a  habit  of  veh  - 
rich  furs,  and   ornamented    with    I 
bonnet  of  the  same  sort.     The  sledge  is  fastened  i- 

.  is  ornamented  with  feather*,  ribbons,  and  a  • 

As  this  diversion  jr •  •  ikes  place  servants  go  befotM 

the  sledges  on  liorseback  with  lighted  torches;  another  guides  the 
Uxlge  from 

rested  ness  marl 

«  ry  weak. 
.ck  bread,  potatoes,  red  cabbage,  beer, 

heat;  brandy   and  beer 
lid  food.      They  almost  all  chew 

The  inns  in  Lower  Saxony  -.« 

rorset,  and  shuffling  slippers,     i 
our  own  p; 

Bn-.id  ai  :i  portion 

are  freqi  aried  tra\.  e  ;  a 

man  does  every  tin  :rav- 

ss  than  one  portion,  ho  will  d 

i  lit  ion  of  the  lower  classes  of  the  v.  <h\et 

but  little  from  E  trts  of  so^^ 

i  of  rural  i 
•:.\vc.     II.>; <;'.  the  t  \ample  of  their  mother- 

,in  them,  that  rl 
miv  of  llic  stronger  - 


Of  Vitnnx.  (J5 

Govern  if. 

Germany  contains  a  crowd  of  et  <  -,  whose  jurisdictions  are 

:  ossess  considerable  powers,  and  are  chosen  t>> 

er,  and  tliat  of  \ "it  i  known  1> 

supreme  c<  nn- 

.e  respective  parts  of  the  empire.     The  Im- 

iie  president  and  four  of 

•  r  chooses  one,  am} 

ces  the  rt>  orraerly  a  mere  rt»\  t-nue 

lore-, 
t -sides  other  officers  ;  but  the  emperor 

Of 

In  this  city,  says  Dr.  Neale,  Uv  ances  par 

v  and  got* ;  •  *  poorer  classe 

In-  observe*,  i-  «iu-  testa  for  m  gmfioencc  unon^  IMC  irr-.m^t-cs,  that  al- 

-  and  become  involved,     b 

per-  six  thousand 

:-ses,  with 

o  carriages,  a  secret .  nn- 

t  wo  running •?<>« 

.ifxst  and  energy  of 

mind  among  the  no!  .-.r 

racter  among^  t 

thllltirs  ; 

.is  and  education,  ar 

Dr.  M.>.»n-.  who  resided  bare*  me  time,  h-.i-  «ir.»wti  thachfldfecterol 

.  >s  TI.UJJ.  •  .a  of 

md  perfect  knowle<l  orld,  she  possesses  the  purest  be- 

the  first  to  discover  the  good  qualities  of 

.     One  of  her  greatest 
.md  to  promote 

i  ess  at  her  own  house,  herself  being-  the 
one  may  r.  -.LSC,  no  no' 

i.*s  or  the  exits  of  any  person  who  has  bt  • 
i>  no  kuiil  i»f  restraint.     If  a  person  goes  every  f 

oqual  kindness,   and  if  he  stay  a\v 
D  lie  is  M^elcomed  with  tlie  same  cht 
n  a  constant  visitor. 
A  portion  of  superstition  peculiar  to  the  women  of  tin 

rreat  sensibility  of  heart,  and  tends  rather  to  inert'; • 

ndship, and  benevolence.     It  is  common  tost 


*  Under  the  new  organization  of  Germany,  the  ecclesia- 

r  independent,  and  most  of  the  smaller  states  Invc  beef 
\i hiected  to  some  larger  power.— P. 


Of  the  Inhabitants  cf  Vitnnd* 

lady  bespeak  masses  in  a  convent,  and  gire  alms,  that  God  may 
induced  to  recover  her  sick  friend. 

No  where  are  there  so  many  amusements  as  in  this  city  ;  besides  a 
great  number  of  houses  of  public  entertainment,  where  eatinr, 
flrinking,  and  dancing-  are  constantly  going-  on,  the  common  people 
fake  their  part  in  the  diversions,  which  seem  reserved  for  the  higher 
classes.  The  greatest  happiness  which  they  can  enjoy  is  that  of  a 
good  table,  and  with  it  two  or  three  choice  friends.  They  love  to  fret 
quent  public  places,  and  take  an  interest  in  what  is  doing. 

Some  of  the  lower  class  and  servants  still  retain  the  use  of  bonnets 
richly  embroidered  with  gold.  The  streets  of  Vienna  are  remarka- 
bly quiet  and  orderly,  so  that  as  early  as  ten  o'clock  at  night  t 

[lent      Ii  i-  cn-tornary  fora  indger,  when  he  retu 
toter  than  at  that  hour,  to  pay  a  small  fee  to  the  porter  of  the  h 
for  every  h<»M>(j  lias  a  porter. 

The  price  of  pro\i-i«m^  in  this  place  is  inconceivably  low.  Hun- 
gary firm  t,  corn,  an  i  abundance  :  N 

ty  of  wood  by  r  'inn  of  the  Dai. 

hundred  and  fifty  lar^e  gardens  for  tah!  los  around  the  sub- 

urbs of  the  town,  which  are  cultivated  with  skill  ..lion  :   by 

these  mcTiii.s  all  kinds  of  garden  productions  are  cheap  and  abuudanf, 
(hough  the 

mts  of  thi  \!  unb4 

who  come  regularly  every  spring  t< 

first  necessity,  such  as  bread,  wine. 
.  ;  ul,  the  wages  of  the  workmen  are  lov, 

Hurrouiuling   country  furnishes  itself  with  the  principal  nratcrr.il  for 
most  necessary  manufactures,  there  an  •  hicb 

nidi  expense. 
The  languages  spoken  in   the  Austrian  dominions  arc  mi, 

•  i-daiit.     They  belong  chiefly  to  three   ^r;«n.l  ,    the 

tJothie  or  German  of  the  ruling  n  lu«lf 

he   Sclavonic  of  the  Pol* 

ancient  speech  u  \  ia  : 

'    Hungarian   Proper,  which  has  been  considered 
branch  of  »c.* 

;»t  the   Prater,  hy   H  fine  ave- 

nn»\  a  h-aprue  in  length,  which  runs  throuprh  a  forest.     Ira  forest  ap. 

^•e,    for   houses   and  cottages  -ercd 

i  the   rJ"urkibh,  Chi» 

!i;in,  and  \\-  fe,  besides  rooms  for  all  kinds  of  ainu^c- 

l  of  the  forests  are  neither  shepherds  nor  woo 
but  a  rind  lemonade,  COM 

houses  ;  or  else  are  imi^icirm^.  dancers,   show   slight-of-hand-t;; 
and  a  number  of  similar   emnl«v  m«  -i.<-.      lle:-ci>  a  particular  privi- 
flHi  part  of  i  i   princes  and  citizens,   monks  and 

soldier  ,  all  that  is  }»i^li  and  low  in  rank,  all  that  is  pretty  or  homely 


among  the  women,  walk  tog-ether  without  restraint  or  distinction.  — 
This  is  the  place  for  rupe-dancers,  dealers  in  various  toys  and  curios- 
ities ;  so  that  the  whole  wood  seems  an  enchanted  pahce  of  plea- 
sure. Whilst  the  walkers  are  thus  amusing  themselves,  a  lar^f 
arenue  is  crowded  with  splendid  equipages,  and  carriages  of  even 


See  Appendix,  page  1 3.—  F. 


Of  the  TV inter  Moats  on  r/w  Rhint*  Ct 

i  iption,  by  which  the  whole  road  as  far  as  the  Danube,  which 
terminates  the  course,  appears  to  be  in  motion. 

.tter  is  the  ,  .hich   magnificent  fireworks  are  often 

exhibited,  and  all  other  out-door  spectacles,  which  are  very  numer- 
ousin  dl.     But  nothing-  c:..  the  pleasure,  in  a  fine 

day,  of  dining  unde-  <  <•  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  regaled 

charming  music,  that  attracts  the  stags  and  deer,  who  come  and 
cat  out  of  the  hand. 

These  ;;  ents  which  render  Vienna  so  attractive,  and  are 

possessed  \r  er  European  ca} 

The  rafts  or  timber  floats,  on  it:.  lit  of  the  fellings  of 

••*t  every  Gem  rams,  or  short  land  car- 

riage, can  be  broui:  Khinc.     llawng  passed   the  rocks  of 

Bingen,  und  t  Goar,  in  small  detachments,  the  sever- 

al rafts  are  compacted  at  some  town  not  ;m  Andernach,  into 

use  body,  of  which  an  idea  may  be  formed  from  the  follow  - 

i  is  from  700  to  1000  feet ;  the  breadth  from  50  to  90  ; 
the  depth,  when  manned  by  the  whole  en 

surface  of  the  water.     The  trees  in  tin  i  rafts  art 

»ot  less  th;  of  which  ten  compose  a  raft. 

Oi  of  floating  island,  five  hundrt  is  of  differ 

.1,  maintained,  and   lodged,  during  their  whoU 
little  street  of  deal  huts  is  built   upon    :  <  re 

•tnirnt    ;m.l    lutchf.:  hci 

i  the  others  by  being  better  built. 

laid  down  in  this  structure  are  called  the  foundation. 
and  are  c-i  ik,  or  fir  trees,  bound  together  at  their  tops,  ano1 

opened  upon  them  cross- ways  by  iron  sj  . 
ion   has  bt  <  .ily  compn<  hrr  rafts 

i*r<-  laid  upon  it;  the  npper  surface  is  rendi  :   store  houses 

and  othrr  apart  nx-uts  are  raised  ;  and  the  whole  is  strengthened  by 

•  >  of  oak. 

e  the  man  •  «?eed  several  thin  narrow  rafts,  composed 

nc   d*.x)r  <  •  A  hich  are  used  to  give  it  direction  and 

ng  to  the  efforts  of  the  labourers  upoi  liehind  it 

it  number  of  small  boats,  some  containing  articles  of  rig- 
ging, ca!'!  TS,  iron  chains,  &c.  and  others  are  used  for  messa- 
ges from  this  populoub  cUiil  important  float  to  the  towns  by  which  it 

-es. 

The  consumption  of  provisions  on  board  such  a  float  is  estimated 
for  each  voyage  at  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  pounds  of  fresh  meat, 
forty  or  fifty  thousand  pounds  of  bread,  ten  ornfteen  thousand  pounds 
of  cheese,  with  proportioned  quantities  of  butter,  dried  meat  and 

The  apartments  on  the  deck  are,  first,  that  of  the  pilot,  which  Is 
Bear  one  of  the  magazines  ;  and  opposite  to  it,  that  of  the  persons 

«  d  masters  of  the  float :  another  class,  master*  of  the  valets,  hav« 
also  their  apartments  ;  near  this  is  that  of  the  valets,  and  then  that  ol 
the  sub-valets  ;  after  this  are  the  cabins  of  the  Tyrolcse,  or  last  ( 
of  persons  employed  in  the  float,  of  whom  eighty  or  a  hundred  sleep 
upon  straw  in  each,  to  the  munlx  r  of  four  hundred  in  all.     Then 

!\ ,  a  large  eating-room,  in  which  the  greater  part  of  the  crctr 
•dine'at  the  same  time. 


About  twenty   tolls  are  paid   in  the  course  of  the  voyage,  tfc* 
amount  of  which  varies  with  tlie  size  of  the  float  and  the  ebti million 
c  *f  its  value,  La  which  latter  respect  the  proprietors  arc  50  mtu:h  BUD- 


68  Of  German  Travelling. 

ject  to  the  caprice  of  custom-house  officers,  that  the  first  signal  of 
their  intention  to  depart  is  to  collect  all  these  gentleman  from  the 
neighbourhood,  and  to  give  them  a  grand  dinner  on  board.  After 
this,  the  float  is  sounded  and  measured,  and  their  demands  upon  the 
owners  settled.  Dort,  in  Holland,  is  the  destination  of  all  these  floats, 
the  sale  of  one  of  which  occupies  several  months,  and  frequently  pro-  * 
duces  £30,000  or  more. 

Of  German  Travelling. 

The  business  of  supplying  post-horses  is  here  not  the  private  un- 
dertaking of  the  inn-keepers;  M>  that  the  emulation  and  civility 
which  might  be  excited  by  i  .are  entirely  want- 

ing.    The  prince  de  la  Tu'ir'i  e  hereditary  gran.l  ; 

ter  of  the  empire  ;  an  office  \\lnrh    has  raised  hi<«   tam:l\    hum  the 

;ite  count  to  a  seal  in  the  rullege  of  princes.      lie 
nopoly  of  the  profits  arising  from  this  concern,  fo 

•  forward  all  the  imperial  packets  gratis.     A  settled  nun 
•rses  and  a  poat-maM  •  :  >t  at  every  stage 

a  blessing  upoi .  .  dis- 

ne  door  of  his  office.     The  post  ord- 

rs,  and  the  quantity  of  baggage,  how 

each  horse  in  fixed,  besides  which  the  postillion  is  en- 

•  v,  and  according  as  a  pa- 

:<•$»  liberal  in  this  article,  in  the  same  proportion  will  he    < 

[>ace.    The  whole  expense  of  a  chaise  .orses,  in- 

,-liu!,  ord  the  postillions  accommo- 

•  ing  it  drink  ht  * 

<•<•»•<!  (•!•'!,>        nee  per  mile.      Str.iniri-^,  however,  will  do  well  to   take 
as  no  description  can  rive  a  , 
ise.   One  may  be  purchased  in  Holland  for  about 
he  sold  ag.i  n  for  I5/. 

i-s  wear  a  sort  of  uniform,  consisting  of  a    \ellow 
k  cuffs  and  cap,  as*  >ru  slung  over 

.  and  a  yellow  *.•  :  row 

and 
ages 

aid  persons  travelling  wkh  t'.  -red 

empire  ;  so  th  >  .hed, 

jtwoi  on  cause  to  detect  the  aggressors.     On  this 

.  ay  robberies  are  seldom  heard  of  in  Gt  The 

1 1  ions  U«o  strictly  attended  to,  that  no  man  dare 
yellow  coat  on.     In 

t  oflf 

this  cr  to  shew  that  they  do  not  <  i  ordinary 

\vs. 
cknowledge  no  obligation  to  travellers,  but  c 

les  of  goods,  which  thev  arc  under  a  contract 

at  a  certain  place,  and  within  a  certain 

.  iess,  if  thei ;  to  their  trink* 

geld.  to  compel  some  do  not  depart 

iron:  .  of  incivility,  a:.  Mini  no  an 

when  they  are  questioned  as  to  distance,  or  desired  to  call  ti, 
;U  an  inn,  or  to  quit  the  worst  part  of  the  road.     \Vhfn  \  ou  iell  them 
they  shall  have  a  good  drink  health  for  speed,  they  reply  '*4  Fair,  Yaw," 
and  after  that,  think  it  unnecessary  to  reply  to  any  inquiry  till 
for  money  at  the  end  of  the  stage.    Tbey  are'all  provided  irilh 


Of  the  Bavaria  nst  4-c.  ti9 

,)  boxes  and  combustible  bark,  with  which  they  strike  a  light 
ttely  after   leaving-  their  tw\  n  ;    in  tU  hottest  day,  and  on  the 
they  will  l>  though  every  "whiff  flies  in- 

i  fo  the  faces  of  tlie  passengers  behind. 

Of  the  Z>(  .  <$r. 

Bavaria  is  bounded  ISL  by  Hesse-  1  >  se-Cassel,  Saxe- 

MV  ;  E. 
Baden  and 

between  47°  1(7  and  md   bf 

^quare 

ulation,  according  to  the  otlicial  returns  in  1818,  was 
.000, 

-bodied,  mu-rular. 
n,  a  large  be!l\.aiul  afairo.n;- 
N. 

i 

of  the 

and  graceful  in  their 

he  ex- 

'  on  the  court,  and  for 

t  part  go  i'  are  in- 

of  good  breeding  an  -tre  are 

.  and  strange  w;<  •  nt  to  liim 

'   than 
t  r  parrots, 
<  aU,  and  several 

ing  tliem 


is  noted  f<»'  Milrah- 

l>e  impossible  almost  to  deacril  >•  i  mix  - 

id  devotion  falsely  so  called,  which  are  exhibit- 
ed in  t!. 

o\&  have  no  ap- 
j-*.    Cheap  as  nails  are 

•  h  farmer  <  !  to  nail  his 

"  ^SMI^e  cour*  to  tno  snnallest 
-t  prominent-JR  of  the  Bavarian  char- 
, 

ropensity  to  an  idle  life,  to  feasting  and  >•«  hich  reicrn- 

i  a,  is  countenanced  and  su  \ 
;e  people  envy  them  thei: 
i.-od^,  rhurch  feasts,  and  corner  dc-v 

!«.•  attention  of  the  multitude  so  much,  that  they  spend 

•iiem  tw 
• 

e,  with  almost  inconceivable  fu  thing^ 

-.(•nds  to  imj/rovc-and  enlighten  the  understanding.  They  alone 
are  to  be  thanked  for  the  shorkinjr  wildnes^  of  manner^  which  ap- 
pears in  Bavaria  ;  their  cowls,  they  would  fain  have  it  imagined,  con- 
tain the  essence  of  chn  d  all  morality.  They  nreach  hardly 

any  thing  but  massc^  from  which  they  derive  great  profits  ;  the  stupid 


£0;  Of  Hamburgh 

count  rymn  nt  believes,  that  confession  and  n.  mass,  which  cost  fifteen 
pence/  will  wipe  away  the  foulest  sins.     Ti  people  join  to 

their  indolence  and  devotion  a  degree  of  ferocity,  which  ireqiu 
rise  to  bloody  see  i 


Manners,  4*c.  of  the  Hans  Towns.* 

I  A  KECK,  once  a  free  imperial  city,  is  strongly  fortified  ;  the  ranu 
V>arts  are  planted  with  trees,  and  form  an  agn  i  It.    The  build  - 

are  wholly  of  stone,  and  many  of  the  si  >rnamented  on 

each  side  with  lirm 
t.ljo-.e  of  Holland.     Lubeck  contains  also  an  orphan  house,  r. 

i  which  po 

tertained  three  da  !  with  a   p.  ,<mid 

i>en  to  be  taken   ill,  they  are  then  provided  v 

er  or  die. 
An  alliance  f<>  :>".rgh,  and 

name  of  11. 
ve  with  foreign  powers. 

bout 
.  miles  in  compass.     ' 

•43  \\  :ial. 

-^s  than  foi 
two  nrs,  but  runs  tbroup;) 

!  which 

.In  •, 

nin. 

d.     The  streets. 
'ered  mon^  ^nd 

1  (jr- 

ly,  :md   t! 
be  prineir. 

I 

mo: 

(^;t.  ,ive  so  ma- 

from 

produces  peculiar  i  a  nd  is 

'!v  fi.r  tlu^  table.      !:  -<<»m  in  pr<  '•  Par> 

ticuiar  wine  \\  .     Burjrui-  \ehiculuin 

of  green  peas  ;  oysters  must  necr  -n,  and  the 

Imit  of  no  other  convoy  than  Eort  or  Madeira  — 

Such  i>  tin1  daily  food  of  the  rich. 

There  are  many  charitable  foundations  in  Hamburg,  and  persons 
detected  begging  in  the  streets  are  committed  to  the  house  of  correc< 

These  are  Hamburgh,  Bremen,  Frankfort  on  the  Main,  and  Lu- 
P. 


Of  Frankfort.  *  1 

fion,  where  they  arc  employed  in  rasping  Brazil  and  other 
wood;   and  those  who  do  not   perform   their  task  are  hoisted  up  in  SL 
basket  over  the  tahle  in  the  common   hall,   while  the  re-t  are   at  din 
ocr,  that  they  m  .tali/cd  with  the  sigh- 

are  not  permitted  to  t 

ig-ion  of  Hamburg  is  Lutheran.     T 

wine  \ 

. 

Miindivd  j 

•ih  that  of  the 
he  water. 

( -resden  and  Frankfort. 
D-  .?»   GermiiTi 

•M;I<'S    Of     ll\ 

•e  to  be  seen  in 

and 
unc<> 

;  'j;  of 
sited  a  gre  mall 

3,  and 

MS  of  the 

••ml  apple, 

i    Poland  ; 

But  Dresden  is  particu- 

i  irnpcriafccity,  larp-e,  populous,  rirli, 

and  one  of  tin  it        under 

certain  restrictions :  but  Lutherani.srn  BHI  established  faith,  as  the 
istrates  are  of  that  communion  arch  is  in  pos- 

(jn  of  the  Roman  Catholics,  but  no  public  procession  of  the  host 
is  permitted  through  the  streets.     All  the  ceremonies  of  their  religion 
are  confined  to  the  houses  of  individuals,  or  performed  withir- 
walls  of  this  church.     The  Calvinists  are  obliged  to  go  to  Bokhen- 
Leim,  a  town  at  a  small  distance,  to  perform  their  religious  du 

J ews  have  a  synagogue  here. 

At  Frankfort  are  held  two  fairs  every  year,  one  bejrinninp:  fifteen 
-  before  Easter,  and  the  other  on  the  15th  of  September,  whir 
uentedby  merchants  with  all  sorts  of  commoditit  hirly 

books,  from  many  parts  of  Europe.     The  streets  of  Frankfort  are  spa- 
cious and  well  paved;  the  houses  stately,  «lean,  and  convenient ;  and 


*72  -Jl/oawm,  £ 

the  shops  ivdl  furnished.     .Among  the  merchants  there  is  a  great  3f- 
pcaranceof  affluence;  the  furniture  of  their  ho 

d  female  ornaments,  exhibit  marks  < 
nee. 

I >etwecn  thirty  and  forty  thousand  inhabitants; 
besides  the^e,  at  the  fairs,  many  stranjr* 

5.      Dun;.  play- 

hou- •  -ring 

booths.     !  !•  car- 

riage.    T  with 

\  thousand, 
and 

Tlicr.  ,nnwn: 

two  worn, 
^a!  <  This 

if  a}  s  v  arc 

and  ! 

ning", 


"ir  a 
4;\\  • 

. '  h  an 
unco 
coat 

The  .lews 
Mp  ;« 

child 

«mur 

tor  liberty 

Mich  The  Je^ 

'  the  citj  ; 

and  '  loose  judges  c 

their  own  1 

In:  jl  Hungary. 

There  are  no  \v  rious  superstition  as  at 

Prague,  tl  of  Bohemia.     The  corners  of  the  streets,  bridges, 

and  public  buildinjrs  ;ire  all  ornamented  \vith  crucifix  «>s  o^ 

the  virgin,  of  all  sizes  an-1  comprcxious.  and  statutes  of  ^ery. 

country,  condition,  a^c  and  «o  lo  are  seen  on  their  knees  be- 

fore these  }>art  of  the  city,  but  particularly  on  the 

bridge  over  the  MoKl.ui.  T lie  greatest  concourse  of  par 

scng-ers.    This  bridge  is  so  profusely  adorned  mth  statues  of  saint 


.1 


Manners,  <J-c.  of  the  Hungarians 

you  have  a  row  of  them  on  each  side,  like  two 

Travellers  are  as  ovotion  in  this  cit\,  and  ID 

edby 

ingtbe 

»i  ear- 

rjpgies.*     'I 

o  infi- 

•  in  iln 


one  pa< 
Of  f  appearan 

•• — n9  in-!- 

easy  to  pc 

When  you  ha\ 

ly  plaited  or  b 
M  «,   i-  vrappep  on 
rl.Kik  of  coarse  woollen  cloth  or  sheepskin,  still   retaining-  it« 

»ken  here:  and  the  real  Hun  era  rian  has  bu» 
European  tongue.     The  established  reli 
oiigfh  three-fourths  of  the   inhabitant- 
.  and  enjoy  the  full  exercise   of  their  reli 


*  The  proper  Hungarians  are  a  people  of  a  peculiar  orierin,  ontireh 
Distinct  from  the  other  inhabitants  of  Hungary.  See  Appendix,  p 

7 


'<  \  Economy,  #c.  of  German  Gipsies. 

gton.     The  Roman  Catholic  population  is  stated  at  4,000,000,  leaving 
about  3,000,000  for  the  other  sects.     The  Jews  are  numerous  au<i 
double  taxes.     Frinau,  in  Lower  Hungary,  is  famous  for  the  bur 
alive  of  twelve  Jews,  and  the  same  number  of  Jewessc 
1714,  for  having  according  to  their  own  confession,  murder*- 
tian  infant  hy  rifice;  at  the  same  n  ,ng,  that  i1 

i  heir  custom  to  i  >g  once  a  \ 

OF  Tin:  TJilliKS  OF  GIPSIES,  OR  EGYPTI.A 

Family  OH  >'ies. 

That  i 

civili/nti 
Man\ 
to  t)j<  this  class  1  • 

Mol  i,  and  of  cou 

(hr  *  , 

• 

sylvania,  has  a  horse  ;    in  T 

COUj 

I  hat  )..>  lit 

in-  :ui  i  in-..  I 

unless  he  is  dri\  en  away  by  tnc  villager 
purloined  their  jreese.  fowl's. 

From  their  winter  huts. 

ihr\   have,  in-!- 
it  the  habitations  of  inteui- 
monts  are  not  even 
which   i*  the   tln\  serving-  i 
them  :   the  father  and  mother  lie  r  en  on- 

iv  so.     Chairs,  tables,  or  .  find  no  pi 

eat,  and  sleep  on  the  bare  ground,  or  at  most  spread  an  o' 
ar  a  sheep-skin  under  them.     Their  furnitr-  "then 

pot,  an  iron  pan,  a  spoon,  a  jug,  and  a  knife  :  when  it 
every  thing  is  complete,  they  sometimes  add  a  dish,  which  serves  the 
whole  family. 

The  women  neither  wash  nor  mend  their  clothes,  nor  clean  their 
utensils :  they  seldom  bake;  the  whole  of  their  business  is  reduced  to 
these  few  articles,  viz.  dressing1  their  fboci  and  eating  if.  smoking' 
tobacco,  prating,  and  sleeping. 


Turkey.  75 

i  of  the  gipsies  who  wander  about  in  Hungary, 

where 

o  are  mi:  heir  bouses 

lough 

tuiul  of  gold  and 
of  ac- 

•Hies. 

loyments,  and  had  rather 
i  nakedness,  tha;  •  «•  food 

.  at  the  s:i: 

.o  gip- 
sies.  In  these  occupations  arc  BO  • 

-o  man?  gipsies,  so  many  smiths."     I 

»-s,  seals,  needles,  an.  I  .ill 

•s,  are  all  had,  and  of  the  most 
•,'sv  does  not  stand  to  his  WOT  !  cross- 

•ws,  in 

'ich  followed  bv  the  gip^i 

iM.tte  is  so 

•   breed  as  well  as  \  dorses,  by 

fsof  rugu( 

rs,  and   go  from  village  to 

•  ,!•  :tl  in  nl.l  clothes,  make 


another  occupation  by  which  man\ 
The  apparatus  for  this  won 
ied  with  a  wooden  rim  on  each  side;  o 
I  woollen  rloths,  and  shake  the  gold  sand,  mixed  v 

to  the  cloth   t; 
jparate  them. 


TURKEY. 

lies  in  the  centre  of  the  Easter/ 

irope,  Asia,  and  Africa.     Turkry  in  K< 

i  dominions  and  Russia;   E.  b 
..!  the  Archipelago;   S.  b 
••Jud  W.  by  the  Ionian  sea,  the  Adriatic  sea  and  Dalmatian     fr 


76  Dress  and  Manner  of  Living  in  Turkey. 

extends  from  34°  30'  to  48*  N.  lat.  and  from  16°  to  29°  E.  Ion.  The 
area  is  estimated  at  206,000  square  miles.  Population,  y,GUO,000 ; 
population  on  a  square  mile,  46. 

Greece,  or  the  country  inhabited  by  the  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Greeks,  embracing-  all  that  portion  of  Turkey  which  lies  south  of  the 
parallel  of  41°  30'  N.  lat.,  is  a  peniiiMila,  jutting  out  into  the  Mediter- 
ranean and  separated  by  the  Ionian  ^ea  from  Italy  on  the  west,  and  by 
the  Archipelago  from  Asia  Minor  on  the  e.  '  \\&  southern  ex- 

tremity ot  this  peninsula  is    the  sub-peninsula  of  the  More-.i  (tv 
cient  Peloponnesus)  connected  with  the  rest  of  the  continent  by  the 
isthmus  of  Corinth. 

Persons  and  I  on*  of  the  Turks. 

The  Turks  are  in  general  stout,  well  made,  and  ro  r  com- 

plexions iiattn  md  their  t« 

dark  auburn  or  < -hermit,  and  sometimes  i  last  coloi 

their  eyes.    The  women  are  general  1  \  beautiful, <• 
-iclinable  to  be  fat. 

:r;»ortment  <)i  the  Turks  is  solemn,  grave,  and  slow  ;  and  they 

ppear  sedate,  passive,  and  hui 

vok<  »'ir  passions  are  furious  and  un^ox  rnmiih  »•  full 

of  dissimulation,   i»-.il«ms.  suspicious,  and  BO  immoderately   i 
that  they  will  abandon  t 

iiarity  for  a  Jew  or  Christian,  but  are 'benevolent  and  kn 

those  who  proles-*  the  s:tmr  r<  ii .--|,.,i  :is  themsflvt?^. 
It   i>,  held   ' 

and  for  this  purpose  houses  01 

on  roads  which  are  •  places  of 


importance  to  tmvellers,  not  only  as  a  refre^ 
franHth  of  the  climate,  I-  performan- 

reliprion  wluch  »  i'-.;:,^  frequent  washing  and  pun 

As  Turks  to  old  age,  • 

change  of  eoloi ir  whirh  be«-iii- 
time  usually  metamorphose  themselves 

ihair,  eye-brows,  and  eye-lids.  Their  hands  at 
ted  nearly  in  the  same  man ner.  with  thi« 
choose  for  the  purpose  is  a  dusky  yellow,  with  whirh 

"i  the  fingers  and  toes,  and  drop  a  few  spots  :<tion 

used  in  this  operation  on  the  hands  and  tV<  t  :   M>me,  indeed,  -a*  nvarks 
of  superior  elegance,  stain  ^  .-rt   of  their  extremities  i;. 

forms  of  flowers  or  figures,  with  a  dye  of  a  dark  preen  cast ;   but 
soon  loses  its  beauty,  changing,  however,  to  a  colour  not  less  pleasing 
than  the  other. 

The  Turkishttemales  walk  abroad  by  themselves  in  fine  weather  ; 
they  resort  to^sOTne  favourite  skirts  without  the  towns,  occupy  the 
banks,  or  seat  themselves  on  the  tomb-stones  in  their  cenru 
where  they  sit  quietly  for  hours  together.  They  appear  to  lead  a  most 
indolent  life;  their  recreations  and  exercises  being  extremely  lim- 
ited. 

Of  the  Turkish  Dress  and  Manner  of  Lir 
The  Turks  wear  their  beards  long,  except  those  who  are  in  the  se 


Dress  and  Manner  of  Living  in  Turkey.  77 

raglio,  who  wear  whiskers  onl\  .  er  their  heads  with  a 

• 

\est 

flowers. 

tlu-M   njir^  a  sliii'i  ul  fnu1  win!.'  -.in/..-,    t\!ir«-vi  wit  i  t  m'.MvHrry,   l.'.tv- 

at 

VJ  sleeves  t  ^ed 

ling 
vrfco 

to 

ii  \s  inter 
urn- 

mnd 
onei'  mbroidert'i 

• 

.  a  into  tresses, 
the  purpose.     Thedivs*..1 


]j\  t  t  lirnes  the  I  -rth 

indlBadx 
\s  softer  <•  to  please, 

And  in  long  trains  the  flowin  ins. 

Kown's  PHAR.SALIA. 

Turks  are  great  admirers  of  a  venerable  beard,  yet  they  shave 

tarn  lose,  and  use  a  proverbial  expression  in  iij>>tific'jition  of 

their  practice,  that   "thedex  in  longhair."     The  manner  of 

living-  with  regard   to   foo  1    i>   much  like  that  which  we  shall  notice 

tbians.     As  wine  and  spirits  are  forbidden  by  the  laws 

of  Mahomet,  the  Turks  practice  another  species  of  into  they 

opium  very  freely,  which  produces  some  of  the  immediate  effects 

of  drunki  rn   with  an  extraordinary  cheerfulneMj 

rousing  them  into  unusual  exertions,  and  occasioning  a  kind  of  tem- 

porary delirium. 

In  their  demeanour  the  Turks  are  hypocondriac,  grave,  and  sedate  . 
But  when  agitated  by  passion,  they  are  furious,  raging, 

7* 


76  Religion  in  Turkey* 

able  ;  in  matters  of  religion  they  are  tenacious,  superstitious  and  ma- 
rose.     They  seem  to  have  no  genius  for  the  improvement  of  arts  and 
sciences.     They  seldom  travel,  or  use  any  exercise  or  rural  sports. 
and  discover  little  or  no  curiosity  to  be  informed  of  the  state  of  their 
own,  or  that  of  any  other   country.     In  pursuit  of  their  inU 
they  are  steady  and  sagacious-.     In   the  common   intercourse  of 
they  are  humane   and  courteous,   and  by  no  means  devoid 
tnents  of  gratitude.     They  are  much  addicted  to  revenge, 
been  known  to  come  from  'Persia  to  revenge  the  death  of  a  grandfa- 
ther, uncle,  or  cousin,  many  years  after  the  offe*  '-urn-  " 

mitted. 


1  logins  or  Baths. 

Among-  the  amusements  of  the  Turks,   the   ha. 
place.     All  rit  ir-,  and  towns  are  provided  v, 

•d   for  the  purpose 
The  entrance  is  into  a  large  r 

:  id  sofas  p 
asser  o  converse 

rives  of  their  upper  garments.     A   door  opj  iliis 

room  to  a  less  spaci- 

about   to  ball,, 

the  actua1 
About  the  sides  of 
nd  cold  Wit* 

..are  the  ba; 
k  enters  the  water  he  uses  a  c 

in  all  superflum;  ttilly 

washed,  and  undergoes  a  sin  ins  of  coa 

from  one  of  t)  • 
soap,  cing  well  cleaned  :> 

his    midcll. 

returns  to  the  room  where  they  first  asst 

pip*1.  tak-  rshments,   till  he  is  disposed  r 

sum-  .irt. 

It  is  not  unusual  for  two  hundred  ladies,  a:  ec- 

fi\  «»  slaves  of  th-  assemble  at  one  of  .  nios,  and, 

having  undergone  the  operation  of  bathing,  to  recli  elves 

ii  her  employ  themselves  in  working,  or  engage  in  con- 

ng  coffee,  swc»  DC.  themselves  and  attendants 

remaining  unincumbered  by  dress. 

Of  the  Religion  of  Turkey. 

The  religion  of  Turkey  is  Mahometan.     1:  of  two  pc 

which  may  be  considered  as  the  fundamental  articles  of  that  fa 
and  Jive  of  practice.     The  forme*  are,  that  there  is  no  god  but  ( 
and  that  Mahomet  is  his  prophet.     The  latter  are,  (  1  )  That  purifica- 
tions of  the  body  by  washing  are  to  be  observed  as  an  indispensable 
part  of  their  duty  to  God.     (2)  That  prayers  are  to  be  offered  at  cer- 
tain fixed  times  and  seasons,  as  prescribed  by  the  holy  law.     (3)  That 
alms  are  to  be  bestowed  according  to  the  ability  of  the  giver.     UJ 
That  it  is  necessary  to  fast  during  all  the  month  of  Ramazan  :  and  (5) 
That  frequent  pilgrimages  to  Mecca  are  acceptable  to  God,  and  one 
absolutely  necessary  to  salvation. 

Tbe  purifications  are  by  means  of  water,  when  that  can  be  procured, 


Religion  in  Turkey.  79 

but  in  other  cases  the  Koran  indulges  its  disciples  with  a  substitution 
of  fine  sand.     They  are  obliged  to 

/eused   wit 

1 

and 

bridi 

•ir  and  silic- 
ate houses  are  ilk?: 

to  rrcoinpense 

iiposod  of 


•  ii>S     thmi. 

eat  mosque  that  incloses' 

•  alk  M-V<  Q 
' 
tnt  Abral 

tmi.  ;i6SS,  God!"       A 

•i  draught  of  th«  ,trt.* 

peo, 

•o  take  that  license,  a  i  at  all  the  creat 

re  good  and  desigwd  tor  « 
proh  wine  was  a  wise  maxim 

<ource  of  all  disorders  an- 

pfophct  n  'o  deny  it  to  tho-o  tlini    knew  how  to  Q8i 

m  :   but  he  said,  scandal  ought  to  be  avoided,  and  i 
he  never  drank  it  in  pub! 


*  This  account  differs  from  that  of  AH  Bey.     If  bis  account  b< 
it  would  br  i  for  them  to  plunge  -nto  I  he  Zem-Zeni,  which  i^ 

like  a  common  well,  and  of  considerable  depth.  He  simply  s;r 
they  drink  very  eagerly  and  freely  of  the  water  which  is  di  r 
for  tbera  in  bucKets. — P. 


SO  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Turks. 

7'he  burying-  grounds  about  Constantinople  are  larger  than  the 

whole  city  ;  and  to  inconsiderable  villages  there  are  bury  ing-places  of 

man  <  \u -/it.     These  villages  were  formerly  large  towns,  but 

they  retain  no  other  murk  oi  their  ancient  grandeur  than  this.     On  no 

occasion  do  they  ever  remove   a  \  serves  for  a  monument. 

hem  are  of  marble,   and  \  illar, 

;  urban  on  the  top  of  it.  to  tlir  memory  of  a  man  ;   and  as 

ieir  differo'i 

!m^  u;i  tlie  arms  of 

the   pillar   -  MI  in  gold« 

The  ladies  ha\  •  r  ornamen 

e  a  rose  on  the  top  of  their  monu- 
ment.    The  sepulchre^  o  nilies  are  railed  in,  arid  plant- 
sultans,  and  some  great  men,  ! 
lamps  constantly  burning  in  them. 

Tin 

wait  the  approach*.1 


' 

with  a  pipe,  a  neats,  &c.  sitting  up  till  t 

turn. 

>>ods.     How  many  v 

w  as  their  eye-brows,  were  lin- 
ns ? 

Bakers,  in  T  'ling  bread 

oir  ears  nailed  to  the*  p»;st 

to  tli  \  erf nl  allies.      A 

ed  tne  divan  to  confine  ;» I  assadors  to  a  si. 

•  r^-nfi>.      A;> 

the  I  bond 

of  alliance  and  marriage 
Austria,  he  was  answered  that  Poi-te  did  not  trou r •, 

•  i  ii  ion  of  one  ho-  .;her.''     Thesiu 

ing  informed  by  the  arr  cesses  obtained  over  the 

Spaniards,  replied,  »•  ^  hat  care  I  \  uog,  or  hog  eat 

the  do<r.  ^o  that  the  inters 

The  peasant,  no  less  than  the  siilum,  displays  all  kinds  of  contempt 
for  infidels,  as  Christians  are  termed  in  Turkey  ;  the  j  -  em- 

ployed as  guards  to  an  European,  have  the  general  appellation  of  hog- 
Hrivers. 

Mr.  Eton,  in  his  Survey  of  the  Turkish  Empirej  mentions  many 


:oms  of  the  Turks.  81 

i tin?  the  resigns 

•  rilr-UUin 

ash  worm 

tience.     A  perfect  M!<  ned  among  them,   not    one  woman 

or  lamenting,   so  at  ••  had 

••  a  hii*b;ind.     One,  in  pa;  a  re- 

1  when  asked  why  she  did  not  take 
and  bear  misfortunes  like  a  Mussulman,  a*  1 
•is:   ••  I  hare  M< 

<  ossi-legged,  ac< 

class 
le  abo< 

heiummer:   tl  • 


rank  at  t 

Marriages  are  chiefly  negotiated  by  the  ladies :  it  is 

i  pays  down  "a  <  •  m  of  mon*- v 

It 
oney  is  usually  ex* 

ing-  passages  t  Koran;   n  -ing 

is  buried 

'vrers  and  fn*een  leaves* 

• 

The  i  estfl  n,  Ti.  mly  root*-( 

eansofper  ;.     T<»   lound  mosques, 

them  wir 

works  of  a  Mussulman  ;  >n   is   made   for  the 

^ervice  of  i  j  the 

estah  iwed 

tion  of  youth  n  of  science.     iThey  1- 

^•sors,  and  confer  aegrees,  l)iit  tin-  is  more  of  parade  than  of 
utili'  -orthenio^J  .orant  of  the  first  prim  i- 

pies  :   and  all  kinds  of  knowledge  are  iu  a  very  low  il 

throufrho.it  the  Turkish  empire  ;  some  instances  in  proof  of  tliis  wiU 

imerated. 

The  Turks  look,    indeed,   with  reverence  on  the  noble  rnin 
Greece,   believing-  them  to  have  been  built   by  demons  or  c^eiiii,  and 
are  verv  unu  illiug-  to  let  Europeans  have  an)  part  of  t  •  the 


Language  and  Literature  of  the  Turks. 

ouly  use  tliey  themselves  make  of  these  is,  to  pull  in  pieces  the  m:. 
edifices  to  bun  ,•;   the  phi  r  vv.ilK.  n 

'lii^  lime, 
divine  wo,  ild  have   \» 

i. ice? 

The  noble  production-,  of  stataar  i'.illy 

suppressed.     These  ;irts  are  anatln 
bliui!  :,i  fanaticism  has  declared  t 

of  G oil.  ;>letely  ign 

-.  and  level  ,  ning  aque 

The  use  of  v,  i.tges  is  al.  "^  "    in  All 

merchandize   is  car  lies,  or  camels,  in  i 

part  of  the  empire.     The  sultan   has  a  coa<  i age  exact 

one  shape  as  a  hearse  in  England,  without  springs,  dmv 
mules.     The  pole  is  of  enormous  thickness,  as  well  as  e\  • 
the  reason  of  »•• 

•  ad. 

Tl,  surgeons 

*  ing  of  not  i 

T  plaster  of  Paris,  which  takr 

pressure,  ;• 
iass  is  sol, 

I  fracture  • 

person  was  se:t  hister  extended  from  be- 

low his  heel  to  rh,  whence  a  bandaL 

\.     He  reclined  back  whti 

ap- 

K>SC  grease,  which  is  continually  repeated  till  the 
redL 
ropeansat< 

• 

toes  acquire  such  a  degree  of  streng' 
using 

MC. 

Mr.  character  of  ol lowing 

word  worst  arc  tin-  those 

bordiM  mi'  on  t)u   1 1  lack  Sea:  those  of  Const*. 

, 

d.ul  :  parts  of  Asia; 

the  people  of  H  Arabs,  Persians,  and  a  few  Ti 

are  mild  and 

uiuch  respect  !  onean  as  to  one  of  their  own  country,  'and 

more  than  to  a  Turk,  whom  they  bate." 

Language  and  Literature  of  the  Ti 

The  Tin  uageisofi  .n  to  the  Persian  or 

Arabic,  being  a  mix  v  eral  dialects,  and  posses-,  r  the 

force,  elegance,  nor  purity  of  those  two  celebrated  oriental  tongues. 
Literature  is  not,  however,  totally  1,  and  it  has  been  repeat- 

edly attempted  to  establish  a  printing-press  at  Constantinople ;  but 


Atptct  of  Constantinople.  £ 

ed  ,  from  the  interest  of  the  copyists,  who 

practice,  would  iU^>;  cad. 


Aspect  of  Constantinople. 
It  would  bt?   diffn 

''u-  most  romai  ;  ered,  to  associate  in  close  an 

<  i  ant  objects  wt  >e  contempla- 

ted, even  within  .re'  peran.  \\\  and  around  theTu 

e  barbarous  extremes  of  magnificence  and  wretched- 
ness ;  of  power  and  weakne*- 

^acy  and  sancti  •  be  seen 

led  toget) 
The  majesty  and  magnificence  <\  crowned  with  all  the  gran- 

strained  sensuality,  and  brutalizing  inherent  degenenu  the 

•ire. 

•ary  travr'  '        < 

<  ts  to  behold  hut  faint  vestige*  ves 

t»  shall  find  few  tra<-e*  ol 

be  at  erroneous  as  that  upon  which  it  was  founded.     A  ima- 

gination has  been  dazzled  with  poi  ns  of 

}..il.uTs  :ui,!  !...»!.-  •  orticoei  u  vi  t,  n  ,  !.  i;    fmi  •   .  «  :••  •   -       i.  i   .    • 

walks,  now  serring  as  baza' 

-ir.  •*•••  ,  u.i  i  n  >.\  the  ii  tiTei  .  ereti  m  i;  ••  ».i  •  •  .  •    ."  ooaooidmi:  «!.«• 

,md  abo\« 

nies  and  ooserrances  of  the  public  baths  ;  we  behold  those 
appearances  which  ch* 
•;u»t,  a»  far  an  in 

1  and 

the  roitume  of  its  inhab: 
•  w  the  dresses  worn       '  nsclves,  as  they  are  i 

^ems  and  coins  of  t  '  -  y,  as  well  as 

»!,(>-«•  u-«-«!  i-i  !;IM  -.         .  •    .    .    .      ''       -.         '.     -\     rr.'-4.n    (.»   In  IK  vr 
Delves,  at  the  conqu< 
'oms,  and  < 

at  has  been  said  of  the  riches  and 
.t*  are  ajr« 

i  ises  are  always  small,      l 
nseof  coloured  glass  in  the  windov.  owiuos,  and  in   sou  < 

daces,  is  « 
witl  usaders  ;  anv  |>* 

thr 

agerie  shewn  to  strangers  is  i 
i  his  pipe  and  his  horse;  the   fir-t   vs  ill  cost 

..imont  of  diamonds  from 
-«nd  i  length.    Coffee  cups  arc  adorned  in  thr 


^4  'The  Sultanas. 

costly  manner.  A  saddle  cloth  embroidered  and  covered  with  jew- 
els  stirrups  of  silver,  and  other  rich  trappings,  are  used  by  their 
orandees  to  adorn  their  horses.  The  boasted  illuminations  of  the 
Ramadan  would  scarcely  be  perceived  if  they  were  not  pointed  out. 
The  suburbs  of  London  are  more  brilliant  every  night  in  the  year. 

The  Sultanas. 

It  so  happened  that  the  gardener  of  the  Grand  Seignior,  during  our 
residence  in  Constantinople,  was  a  German.  This  person  n  . 
mix  with  the  society  in  Pera,  and  often  joined  in  the  evening  pa 
<riven  by  the  different  foreign  ministers.  In  this  manner,  says 
Clarke,  we  became  acquainted  with  him;  and  were  invited  to 
apartments  within  the  walls  of  the  Seraglio,  close  to  the  gates  of  the 

b  VTwe^accompanied,  during  our  first  visit,  by  his  intimate  friend, 
the  secretary  and  chaplain  of  the  Swedish  mission  ;   who,  b 
time  befui  <ed  in  obtaining  a  sight  01 

Sultanas  .  '  consequence 

to  the  gardener.     They  were  sitting 
of  the  black  eunuch,   o; 

the   Seraglio   garde 

these  ladies  wen- jroiiiff  tolako  the  air.     In  order  to  di 
oestarv  to  pa-  >g  *hc  £'•' 

arabat*  was  si  '  wa8  U8Ual  for 

tod 

ace.     Upon  theseoccaei  ^k  funurhs  examine  every  part  of 

the  garth  «>  women,   calling  out   to  all  persons  to 

avoid  api  m  under  i  anu 

•Yiend  the  Swede,  instantly  closed  all  the- 
shutter,  and    I.  black  eunuchs 

fmdinir  the  lodge  shut,  supposed  the  gardener 
Presently  followed  tlu>  ^nlUn  Mother,  with  i 
as,  whowerr  in   hi-h  crU-c,  rompinp  an.! 
Asin  -,,l.iw  <>f  the  gardem--, 

wards  the  gate  through  which  these  ladies  were  to  pass,  and i  wai 
arated  from  it  onlv  bv  afew  y»r  !  .     ITor»>  thrmv  iall  ffin 

hoh 

of  the  women,  wh  described  as  possessing  extraordinary 

CThree  of  the  four  were  Georgians,  having  dark  complexions  and 

was  remarkably  fair,  ni> 

hairj  aki;  iliickness,  was  of  a  flaxen  colour  ; 

Bcitner  w  those  of  the  Turkish  women 

«.cnorMl!'  vciitletnan  said,  he  was  almost  sure  they 

mfested  m  dis- 

plaving  their  char  loitering  at   the  gate. 

^nd  j^pee  of  terror  :  as  th*  J  would  have  paid  for 

their  curiositv  with  thoir  lives,  if  any  such  suspicion  had  entered  the 
minds  of  the  black  eunuchs.     He  described  their  dresses  as  rich  be- 
yond all  that  can  be  imagined.     Long  spangled  robes,  open  in  f 
with  pantaloons  embroidered  in  gold  and  silver,  and  covered  by  a 
profusion  of  pearls  and  precious  stones,  displayed  their  persons 
^reat  advantage  ;  but  were  so  heavy  as  actually  to  encumber  then 


*  A  kind  of  light  carriage,  drawn  by  bxen  or  buffaloes.— P. 


/notion,  and  almost  r  wall 

se*  * 

J       t    .      .4    t    ;    OM    -  .    '.        p,',    ,     u',r,-   i   I,-'/!, I     t!',. 

|KMed;  not  ooo  of  them  hario*  any  ml. 

s  rastio. 

in  " 


— j-  •  •  §«•  M  •..    :»••..-,•  «r\  ,-•;  ,,  ,  .,,  lv 

!    '•  •  ';         I    •    •  •*":?¥  'tf    'r":)>"»"-«.    •'•"'  '••     ni,  •    ...  ,   ,r.N  f     „ 

£  i±  ST^L^Sfe^  ^tpbonM 

l^wh^A.^tM^^8en|g||or%^COim|ld   ^       rdancr, 

»  rui-:  Ifi  *  l  V("'  of  port  .-.  h  u  u  ,!N  Mt- 

.  b'_  • 


•il      "T^T-  MiWnKi«fB  of  freat 
-i.i«u^  the  fint  of  tbeM  are  enormoui  cr- 

••"'-'•  •WMbr.MrtaeM  -i,,!  -n.K,, 


I"     —  -:.-.-..-1i.,:i.    IMMll7vMCieeted    :,,.,M,n,K,n;,,    ,,    ,    . 

l?h  rwtng  inouml*.  mod  m  loor  >V> 
fmtMoC  theg 

u  the  mm-  m«  that  by  which  the  Sultana* 


-••«  «•   »«•«•*  wj    WHHV  HIP  C 

inf ,  before  alluded  to ;  and  the  gardener'!  lodrTii 

KSS^^aSbadKS 

•..mlhMlMkiUM.    Dir^lKoSodSittrj^ll 
•   »cr>-   lofty 


"SJr2^  r«r  "**•  "  "»  ».  «~ 

'":    •  •  •'•••!•    ••  i  •„.•,   ,,!,.  ,  ,,ir. 

i 


<•  '  ':''••  .  ':,; 

»t  which  bears  the 


w  quarU 

Kte    Of  £c    u ',!:;"      T','1  1  *''" 

».  i  ••   •     •     I  1 

!>.'    „-    ',/  3 

ork  appear  small  parterres,  edged 
taJninf  wy  common  flo^ 

• 
nfir  t" 

in   Cruuhn-J---.    .,-jd    uir],,-,, .  :"  ,;.r 


The  Seraglio. 


same  sort  of  cloistered  court.  One  side  of  this  building  extends 
across  the  upper  extremity  of  the  garden,  so  that  the  windows  look 
into  it.  Below  these  houses  are  two  small  green  houses,  filled  with 
very  common  plants,  and  a  number  of  Canary  birds.  Before  the 
Charem  windows,  on  the  right  hand,  is  a  ponderous,  gloomy,  wooden 
door  ;  and  this,  creaking  on  its  massive  hinges,  opens  to  the  quadran- 
gle, or  interior  court  of  the  Charem  itself.  We  will  keep  this  door 
shut  for  a  short  time,  in  order  to  describe  the  seraglio  garden  more 
minutely  ;  and  afterwards  open  it,  to  gratify  the  reader's  curiosity. 

Still  facing  the  Charem,  on  the  left  hand,  is  a  paved  ascent,  lead- 
ing, through  a  handsome  gilded  iron  gate,  from  the  lower  to  the  upper 
garden.  Here  is  a  kiosk,  which  I  shall  presently  describe.  Return- 
ing from  the  Charem  to  the  door  by  which  we  first  entered,  a  lofty 
wall  on  the  right  hand  supports  a  terrace  with  a  few  small  parterres  ; 
these,  at  a  considerable  height  above  the  lower  garden,  constitute 
what  is  now  called  the  Upper  Garden  of  the  Seraglio  ;  and  till  with- 
in these  few  years,  it  was  the  only  one. 

Having  thus  completed  the  tour  of  this  small  and  insignificant  spot 
of  ground,  let  us  now  enter  the  kiosk,  which  I  first  mentioned  as  the 
sultan's  summer  residence.  It  is  situated  on  the  sea  shore,  and  com- 
mands one  of  the  finest  views  the  eye  ever  beheld,  of  Scutary  and 
the  Asiatic  coast,  the  mouth  of  the  canal,  and  a  moving  picture  of 
ships,  gondolas,  dolphins,  birds,  with  all  the  floating  pageantry  of  this 
Tast  metropolis,  such  as  no  other  capital  in  the  world  can  pretend  to 
exhibit.  The  kiosk  itself,  fashioned  after  the  airy  fantastic  shler-i 
Eastern  arcli  j  -resents  a  spacious  chain  HIM  hy  a 

dome,  from  which  towards  the  ^ea  advances  a  raised  platform  .-ur- 
rounded  by  windows,  and  terminated  by  a  divan.*  On  the  right  and 
left  are  the  private  apartments  of  the  sultan  and  his  ladies.  From 
the  centre  of  the  dome  is  suspended  a  large  lustre,  presented  hy  the 
English  ambassador.  Above  the  raised  platform  hangs  another  lustre 
of  smaller  si/c,  but  more  elegant.  Immediately  over  tl.e 
stituting  the  divan,  are  mirrors  engraved  with  Turkish  inscriptions  ; 
poetry  and  pas-sages  from  the  Koran.  The  sofas  are  of  white  satin, 
beautifully  embroidered  by  the  women  of  the  seraglio. 

Leaving  the  platform,  on  the  left  hand  is  the  Sultan's  private 
chamber  of  repose,  the  floor  of  winch  is  SUITOR 
very  costly  workmanship.  Opposite  to  this  chamber,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  kiosk,  a  door  opens  to  the  apartment  in  which  are  placed 
the  attendant  Sultanas,  the  Sultan  Mother,  or  any  ladie-  in  iv-idence 
with  the  sovereign.  This  room  corresponds  exactly  with  the  S:  Item's 
chamber,  except  that  the  couches  are  more  magnificently  embroi- 
dered. 

A  small  staircase  leads  from  these  apartments  to  two  chambers 
below,  paved  with  marble,  and  as  cold  as  any  cellar.  Here  a  mo7-e 
numerous  assemblage  of  women  are  buried,  as  it  were,  during-  the 
heat  of  summer.  The  first  is  a  sort  of  antichamber  to  the  other  ; 
by  the  door  of  which,  in  a  nook  of  the  wall,  are  placed  the  niltan's 
clippers  of  common  yellow  morocco,  and  coarse  workmanship.  — 

*  The  divan  is  a  sort  of  couch  or  sofa,  common  all  over  the  Levant^ 
surrounding  every  side  of  a  room,  except  that  which  contains  the  ~n- 
trance.  It  is  raised  about  sixteen  inches  from  the  floor.  "When  a 
divan  is  held  it  means  nothiag  more  than  that  the  persons  composis? 
it  are  thus  seated  » 


77**  Seraglio.  W 

!•  •  chamber  immediately  below  the  kiosk,  a 

,.    \,  n 
• 
a  similar  nature,  closcl 

....      I    •.  .- 
pWrring  a  few  thing*  they  had  carelessly  lift  upc>i 

uvrcrs  ;  the  drawers  cont.. 

le  ban  made  of  embroidered  * 

'•yro  slaves,  wl. 
Much*,     That  liquor* 
it:  for  we  found  labels  for  bo  t 


en,  by  the  entrance 

!"  V  ..-n    t-\    tl.r    ('I.;. 


women  only  reside  here  « 

le  of  France  ;  and  the  decor  : 
<>r  to  that  *hall  prex 

describe.     Fn»  r  open  a  smaU  window   near  the 

My.  and  alirhted  upon  a  long  ranee 
>«  covered  by  mats 
ired  tlaTea  :  thcte  remrncd  the  whole  extent  of  a 

•  nrc,    naMing-  some   narrow 
\rere  also  mrr 

or   above:  this  w: 

:s  attendants  it  was 
ri*d  to  a<  < 

second  corridor  we  euf- 
of  this  were  - 
ipejtaettt    •--.,-•.-'  ;.:-'  .•••  .  ,.nk  .  ;  n.'  upon  the  righta  M-.  -  .-f 


1 
1  representation  than  this  chamber;  L. 


8&  the  Seraglio. 

regret  the  loss  of  the  very  accurate  drawing  whick  I  caused  Mon- 
sieur Preaux  to  complete  upon  the  spot.  It  is  exactly  such  an  apart- 
ment as  the  best  painters  of  scenic  decoration  would  have  selected, 
to  afford  a  striking  idea  of  the  pomp,  the  seclusion,  and  the  magnifi- 
cence, of  the  Ottoman  court.  The  stage  is  best  suited  for  its  repre- 
sentation ;  and  therefore  the  reader  is  requested  to  have  the  stage  ill 
his  imagination  while  it  is  described.  It  was  surrounded  with  enor- 
mous mirrors,  the  costly  donations  of  infidel  kings,  as  they  are  styled 
by  the  present  possessors.  These  mirrors  the  women  of  the  Seraglio 
sometimes  break  in  their  frolics.  At  the  upper  end  is  the  throne,  a 
sort  of  cage,  in  which  the  Sultana  sits,  surrounded  by  latticed  blinds  ; 
for  even  here  her  person  is  held  too  sacred  to  be  exposed  to  the  com- 
mon.observation  of  slaves  and  females  of  the  C harem.  A  lofty  flight 
of  broad  steps,  covered  with  crimson  cloth,  leads  to  this  cage,  as  to  a 
throne.  Immediately  in  front  of  it  are  two  burnished  chairs  of  state, 
covered  with  crimson  velvet  and  gold,  one  on  each  side  the  entrance. 
To  the  right  and  the  left  of  the  throne,  and  upon  a  level  with  it,  are 
the  sleeping  apartments  of  the  Sultan  Mother" and  her  principal  fe- 
males in  waiting.  The  external  windows  of  the  throne  arc  oil  latti- 
ced ;  on  01  V;y  look  towards  the  sea,  and  on  the  other  into  the 
quadrangle  of  the  Charem  :  the  chamber  itself  occupying  the  whole 
breadth  of  the  building,  on  the  side  of  the  quadrangle  into  which  it 
looks.  The  area  below  the  latticed  throne,  or  the  front  of  the  stage 
fto  follow  the  idea  before  proposed,)  is  set  apart  for  the  attendants, 
for  the  dancers,  for  arlors,  mu^ic.  refreshments,  and  whatsoever  is 
brought  into  the  Charem  for  the  amusement  of  the  court.  This 
place  is  covered  with  Persian  mats  ;  but  these  are  removed  when 
the  Sultana  is  here,  and  the  richer  caq-eK  substituted  in  their  place. 

Beyond  the  great  Chamber  <>t'  Audience  is  t  !v   Boom  of 

the  Sultan,  wh(  n  he  i-  in  the  Charem.  I  If  IT  we  observed  the  mag- 
nificent lustre  before  mentioned.  The  Sultan  sometimes  visits  this 
chamber  during  the  winter,  to  hear  music,  and  to  amuse  himself 
with  his  favourites.  It  is  surrounded  by  mirrors.  The  other  orna- 
ments display  that  strange  mixture  of  magnificence  and  wretched- 
ness, which  el  all  the  state  chambers  of  Turkish  grandees. 
.Leaving  the  As.emblv  Hoom  b\  the  same  door  through  whirls  we  en- 
tered, and  continuing  along  the  passage  as  before,  whieh  runs  paral- 
lel to  the  sea-shore,  we  at  length  readied  what  be  termed  the  sanc- 
tum sanctorum  of  this  Paphian  temple,  the  baths  of  the  Sultan  Moth- 
er and  the  four  principal  Sultanas.  These  are  small,  but  very  ele- 
gant, constructed  of  white  marble,  and  lighted  by  ground  glass 
above.  At  the  upper  end  is  a  raised  sudatory  and  bath  for  the  Sultan 
Mother,  concealed  by  lattice  work  from  the  rest  of  the  apartment. 
Fountains  play  constantly  into  the  floor  of  this  bath,  from  all  sides  ; 
and  every  degree  of  refined  luxury  has  been  added  to  the  work, 
which  a  people  of  all  others  best  Versed  in  the  ceremonies  of  the 
bath,  have  been  capable  of  inventing  or  requiring. 

Leaving  the  bath,  and  returning  along  the  passage  by  which  we 
came,  we  entered  what  is  called  the  Chamber  of  Repose.  Nothing 
need  be  said  of  it,  except  that  it  commands  the  finest  view  any  where 
afforded  from  this  point  of  the  seraglio.  It  forms  a  part  of  the  build- 
ing well  known  to  strangers,  from  the  circumstance  of  its  being  sup- 
ported, tevards  the  sea,  by  twelve  eolurani  of  that  beautiful  and  rare 


,;ie  Seraglio.  *$ 

If  Lorafomonium  of  Pliny,  ca 


•§r 


llU-t 


t  Kreen  Egyptian  bn  :  c  beautiful  than  any 

.    proceeded  to  that  part  of  the  C  harem 
-  Taglio  garden,  and  i  large  ap  <     </«*<* 

express  it, 
ladies  of  the  Chan 

ing  and  seeing  comedies,  farcical  representations, 
.  the  state  of  an  old 

,,  neglected  and  br« 

are,  leaning  agamM  the 

• 

Made  of  oak,  w=-  uhogany ; 

-  ;  scraos 

t  y  confectionary  boxes,  were  the  only 

(,!,,,•'  N  in  tl.i.  \  .ft  ••!'   Tlu-  j.:ilurr. 

,.f  »tepstoan  u. 
.1  part  of  r 
Seraglio.     Finding 

in  a  more  »•  state,  wo 

ffarden.     The  rcaii* 

the  great  door  was  closed  upon  us,  and  that  we  were  locked  io.     Lii»- 
teninr,  to  asci  ic  was  stirring,  we  discovered  thatjL 

slave  had  entered  to  fee*i 

.we  atasi  profited  by  tl^ 

«ck  the  huge  lock  of  the  gate  with  a  large  stone,  which 
r  Mows,  and  we  made  our  ear: 

paved  road,  towards  the  chamber  of  the  garden 
used  to  be  interesting,  as  we  were  tol 

private  h-  »t  apartment ;  mod  t 

the  occupations  and  an > 
ian,  divested  of  the  outward  pan* 

MC  paved  ascrt 
red  a  small  garden,  1 

•!i  ;  when< 
Nothincr  't.~ 


^,  alter  the  on! n \\-\-\  \.\\: 
ie  of  this,  a  door  • 
> .     Between  each  of  those  doors  a  i , 

lauusrript,  ana  upo? 
of  each  book  written  on  the  edges  of  its  leav< 


*  A  rock  composed  of  fragments  cernrnte.1  tog-ell 
of  which  the  pillars,  HI  the  hall  of  Represt 
are  made.— P. 

**. 


90  Greece. 

the  ceiling  of  the  room,  which  was  of  burnished  gold,  opposite  eaci* 
of  the  doors,  and  also  opposite  to  the  fire-place,  hung  three  gilt  ca- 
ges, containing  small  figures  of  artificial  birds  :  these  sung  by  me- 
chanism. In  the  centre  of  the  room  stood  an  enormous  gilt  brazier, 
supported,  in  an  ewer,  by  four  massive  claws,  like  vessels  seen  under 
side  boards  in  England.  Opposite  the  entrance,  on  one  side  of  the 
apartment,  was  a  raised  bench,  crossing  a  door  on  which  were  placed 
an  embroidered  napkin,  a  vase,  and  basin,  for  washing  the  beard 
and  hands.  Over  this  bench,  upon  the  wall,  was  suspended  the  large 
embroidered  portfi-feuide,  worked  with  silver  thread  on  yellow  leath- 
er, which  is  carried  in  procession  when  the  Sultan  goes  to  mosque,  or 
elsewhere  in  public,  to  contain  the  petitions  presented  by  his  subjects. 
In  a  nook  close  to  the  door  was  also  a  pair  of  yellow  boots  ;  and  on 
the  bench  by  the  ewer,  a  pair  of  slippers  of  the  same  materials. — 
These  are  placed  at  the  entrance  of  every  apartment  frequented  by 
4he  Sultan.  The  floor  was  covered  with  Gobelin  tapestry  ;  and  the 
•eiling,  as  before  stated,  magnificently  gilded  and  burnished. — 
Groupes  of  arms,  such  as  pistols,  sabres,  and  poniards,  were  disposed, 
with  very  singular  taste  and  effect,  on  the  different  compartments  of 
the  walls  ;  the  handles  and  scabbards  of  which  were  covered  with 
diamonds  of  very  large  size  :  these,  as  they  glittered  around,  gave  a 
most  gorgeous  effect  to  the  splendour  of  this  sumptuous  chamber. 


GREECE. 

Greece,  a  name  applied  to  that  part  of  Europe  inhabited  by  the  de- 
scendants of  the  ancient  Greeks.  The  continental  part  embracing, 
that  portion  of  Turkey,  which  lies  south  of  the  parallel  of  4 
peninsula,  jutting  out  into  the  Mediterranean,  and  separated  by  the 
Ionian  sea  from  the  peninsula  of  Italy  on  the  west,  and  by  the  Archi- 
pelago, from  Asia  Minor  on  the  east.  In  the  former  sea  are  situated 
the  Seven  Islands,  constituting  the  Ionian  republic ;  in  the  latter, 
about  1 00  islands  of  various  size.  All  these  may  strictly  be  consider- 
ed as  a  component  part  of  Greece.  Near  the  southern  extremity  of 
the  peninsula,  is  the  sub-peninsula  of  the  Morea,  (the  ancient  Pelo- 
ponnesus,) connected  with  the  main  land  by  the  narrow  isthmus  of 
Corinth.  The  whole  extent  of  Greece  is  estimated  at  40,000  square 
miles ;  and  the  population  at  4,000,000,  of  which  number  3,000,OC!0 
are  Greeks,  and  the  rest  Turks,  Jews,  &c. 

Aspect  of  Modern  Greece. 

CABINS  of  dried  mud,  more  fit  for  the  abode  of  brute  animals  than 
of  man  ;  women  and  children  in  rags,  running  away  at  the  approach 
of  the  stranger  and  the  janissary  ;  the  affrighted  goats  themselves 
scouring  over  the  hills,  and  the  dogs  alone  remaining  to  receive  you 
with  their  barking— such  is  the  scene  that  dispels  the  charm  which 
fancy  would  fain  throw  over  the  objects  before  you. 

The  Peloponnesus  is  a  desert :  since  the  Russian  expedition,  the 
Turkish  yoke  has  borne  with  increased  weight  on  the  inhabitants  i 


the  Morea ;  part  of  its  population  has  been  slaughtered  by  the  A 

j  meets  t  •  \  illages  de«»t  and 

' •  towns,  as  at  Mifitra,  whole  suburbs  are  deserted  ; 

•••.get  of  i 
kjiji: 

wife  and  i 

lowest  aga  of  the  most  insi- 
lowest  depth  of  misery,  the  Morgan  abandons  I., 
repairs  to  Asm  in  quest  of  a  lot  less  severe.     Vain  hope  !    He  can- 


.  acant  *tare  the  shores  of  Salami* 

i  would  suppose  that  Greece  herself  intended  \>\  ,mg 

h  shewed'  ••  tlic   wretchedness  n. — 

ated,  bare,  monotonous  wild,  and 
•  d  herbage.     There 

rents  which  are  dr>  •  «rm  houses,  or  scarcely  any, 

are  to  be  teen  in  the  country  ;  you  observe  no  husband  r 
,  neet  no  carts,  no  teams  of  oxen.  \n  be  more  n- 

c  marks  c 

ones.     A  few 
pen*  \vith  red  caps  on  their  he 

1  .irsetDes,  doIefvU y  wish  you,  as  they  pass,  Kali  iptra.  (rood  ir 

om  they  drive  asses  or  small  horses  with  rough  coats, 
>canty  m-  i  the  pro- 

duce of  their  vineyard.    Bound  thif  desolate  region  with  a  sea  i^nvEit 

1   of  goaU>. 

her  of  sheen,  browse  upon  a  cape  among  column 
!i  of  a  Turk  pu'  to  flight,  . 

nd  you  will  have  an  ace 
which  Greece  now  presents.* 

Character  of  the  Greekt. 

iQdern    Egypt! :< 
erated,  and  the  people  who  still  iahah  utiful  c< 


*  This  applies  to  the  state  of  the  Greeks  before  tbo  late  attempt  of 
that  unfortunate  prople  to  assert  their  independence. — 


92  Grecian  Women,  their  Dress,  <J*c. 

Greece !  Under  a  pure  sky,  in  a  wholesome,  temperate,  atmos- 
phere, impregnated  with  the  sweetest  emanations,  on  a  soil  which  na- 
ture decks  with  flowers,  and  clothes  with  the  verdure  of  an  eternal 
spring,  or  which  may  be  enriched  with  crops  of  every  sort,  or  with 
delicious  fruits,  we  must  expect,  among  the  men,  to  meet  only  with 
amenity  of  manners,  and  sweetness  of  disposition.  I  am  speaking 
of  the  men  whose  generations  there  succeed  each  other  without  in- 
terruption :  for  the  ignorant  and  untractable  usurper  may,  by  his 
stupid  ferocity,  pollute  the  most  happy  climate,  the  most  smiling 
country  ;  and  ages  are  required  for  their  influence  to  temper,  in  a 
perceptible  mariner,  the  rudeness  of  his  inclinations. 

The  man  of  these  charming  parts  of  Greece  is  of  a  handsome 
stature  ;  he  carries  his  head  high,  his  body  erect,  or  rather  inclined 
backward  than  forward  ;  he  is  dignified  in  hi-  carriage,  easy  in  his 
manners,  and  nimble  in  his  gait :  his  eyes  are  full  of  vivacity  :  his 
countenance  is  open,  and  his  address  agreeable  and  prepossessing  ; 
he  is  neat  and  elegant  in  his  clothing  ;  he  has  a  taste  for  dress,  as  for 
every  thing  that  is  beautiful  :  active,  industrious,  and  even  enterpri- 
zing,  he  is  capable  of  executing  great  things  ;  he  speaks  with  ease, 
he  expresses  himself  with  warmth;  he  is  acquainted  with  the  lan- 
guage of  the  passions,  and  he  likewise  astonishes  by  his  natural  elo- 
quence ;  he  loves  the  arts,  without  daring  to  cultivate  them,  under 
the  bra/en  yoke  which  hangs  heavy  on  his  neck  ;  skilful  and  cunning 
in  trade,  he  does  not  always  conduct  himself  in  it  with  that  fruikness 
which  constitutes  its  principal  basis  ;  ami  if  we  still  find  in  nnxlern 
Greece  many  of  the  fine  qualities  which  do  honour  to  the  history  of 
ancient  Greece,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  Superstition,  the  child  of 
Ignorance  :.r  ,i  .greatly  tarnishes  their  lustre:  and  we  also 

discover  in  their  disposition  that  fickleness,  that  pliability,  that  want 
of  sincerity  :  in  -hort.  th;<1  arlfnl  turn  of  mind  which  borders  oo 
treachery, 'and  of  which  the  Greeks  of  antiquity  have  been  accused. 

Grecian  Women,  their  Dress,  fyc. 

The  Greek  women  have  the  fore,  which  is  beantiful,  and  of  an  oval 
form,  uncovered.  Thar  eyes  are  black  as  are  also  their  eye-brows, 
to  which,  as  well  n<  to  their  -  'hey  pay  a  particular  attention, 

rubbing  them  over,  to  bestow  'on  them  a  deeper  hue,  with  a  leaden 
ore  reduced  to  an  impalpable  powder,  blended  with  nn  unctuous  mat- 
ter, to  give  it  consistence.  Their  complexion  is  generally  pale.  They 
wear  their  hair,  whichSs  of  a  great  length,  and  of  a  deep  shining  black, 
in  tresses,  and  sometimes  turned  back  in  a  fanciful  way  on  the  head. 
In  other  instances  it  hangs  loosely  down  the  back,  extending  to  the 
hips.  They  are  commonly  dressed  in  a  pelisse  of  silk,  satin,  or  some 
other  material :  they  are  costly  in  their  attire,  in  the  choice  of  which 
they  are  not  attached  to  any  particular  colour.  On  the  head  they 
wear  a  small  cap. 

The  dress  of  the  Greek  men  nearly  resembles  that  of  the  Turks,  but 
they  are  not  allowed  to  wear  the  turban  of  white  muslin,  for  which 
they  substitute  the  blue  turban  ;  and  none  of  the  Greeks  can  wear 
yellow  boots  or  slippers,  except  those  who  are  in  the  service  of  foreign 
ministers. 

The  Greek  women  marry  at  the  age  of  fifteen  :  but  they  are  short- 
lived, beginning  to  decay,  and  having  the  marks  of  age  soon  after 
twenty-five.  It  is  to  the  too  frequent  use  of  the  hot-bath,  that  the  de- 
bilitated constitutions  of  the  Greek  women  are  to  be  ascribed ;  and 


"  ~.M«^,~  ^f  o  ,i»fo.rivi  ked 


r?en  appemr  a« 


m  KB  bord(  r.-,l 


• 


:.K    .   :•'  IH  - 


' 

' 


#4  Of  Greek  Manners. 

well  as  nurse,  and  on  certain  occasions  her  counsellor  and  adviser. 
The  servants  are  always  ready  to  follow  their  mistress  when  she  goes 
abroad.  The  train  of  slaves  and  servants  form  the  equipage  of  the 
Greeks.  A  woman  of  character  among  the  Greeks  must  never  be 
seen  from  home  without  one  servant  at  least.  Those  of  very  high  rank, 
or  who  are  ambitious  of  making  a  parade  of  their  opulence  and  vanity, 
are  ttended  by  an  innumerable  troop  of  domestics. 

The  slaves  are  not  Greeks,  but  such  as  are  either  taken  in  war,  or 
stolen  by  the  Tartars  from  Russia,  Circassia,  or  Georgia.  Many 
thousands  were  formerly  taken  in  the  Morea,  but  these  have  been 
mostly  redeemed  by  the  charitable  contributions  of  the  Christians,  or 
ransomed  by  their  own  relations.  The  fine  slaves,  that  wait  upon 
great  ladies,  are  bought  at  the  age  of  eight  or  nine  years,  and  educat- 
ed with  great  care,  to  accomplish  them  in  singing,  dancing,  embroide- 
ry, &c.  They  are  commonly  Circassians,  and  their  patron  rarely 
ever  sells  them  ;  but  if  they  grow  weary  of  them,  they  either  present 
them  to  a  friend,  or  give  them  their  freedom. 

Of  Greek  Manners. 

During  courtship  the  Greek  lover  serenades  his  mistress  either  in 
front  of  her  house,  or  from  the  water.  On  these  occasions  lie  recites, 
in  a  pathetic  song,  the  warmth  a:ul  sincerity  of  his  passion.  The  noc- 
turnal serenades,  which  are  devoted  to  love,  are  so  frequent  at  Buy- 
iikdere,  a  pleasant  village  on  the  European  side  of  the  Bosphorus,  as 
to  break  in  on  the  r  itfl  i.ihahitants;  and  a  person  of  a  lively 

fancy  might  be  led  \n  Mi:>pose.  that  the  deity  of  love  had  made  it  his 
favourite  residence,  from  the  beauty  of  the  spot. 

Nearly  opposite  to  Biivuk«!c'v.  «»n  the  banks  of  the  Bosphorus,  is  a 
fountain  overhung  with  beautiful  clumps  of  trees,  much  frequented 
on  moon-light  evening  bv  th-  \nncni;»ns  -and  others*  This 

happens  at  a  partici:  ir,  when  the  clear  transparen- 

cy of  the  moon's  liffht,  illuminating1  the  foliage  which  surrounds  them, 
as  well  as  distant  objects  in\  ifes  the  company  to  spend  late  hours  in 
the  enjoyment  of  the  Hr.innin 

Dr.  Wittman,  in  his  Travels,  informs  us  that  he  went  to  a  kiosk  in 
Bnyukdere,  where  the  Greeks  were  a^emblcd  to  sing,  dance,  and 
partaUc  of  other  amusements  "  I  joined,"  says  he,  "  the  promenade 
afterwards  in  the  meadow,  in  which  there  was  a  very  numerous  as- 
semblage of  Greeks,  Turks  and  others.  It  being  Sunday,  the  inha- 
bitant of  all  the  neighbouring  villages  were  collected;  and  the 
•Croupes  which  were  formed,  hv  the  variety  of  their  costumes,  and  the 
characteristic  traits  peculiar  to  each,  had  a  very  pleasing,  and  to  me 
a  novM  effect.  While  the  Greeks  displayed  a'll  the  gaiety  and  n"n- 
chatnncf*  belong-in^  to  their  character,  the  Turks,  with  much  gravity, 
had  recourse  to  'heir  constant  companion,  the  pipe,  and  in  the  inter- 
vals of  smoking1  they  took  coffee." 

At  Easter,  the  Greeks  have  amusements  of  all  kinds,  and  immense 
crowds  of  people  are  collected  on  the  outside  of  the  city  to  enjoy  the 
festival.  Here  are  wrestling-matches,  stalls  filled  with  sweatmeats, 
sherbet,  and  groups  of  people  seated  on  the  grass,  playing  at  differ- 
ent games  of  chance,  while  others  are  engaged  in  dancing  in  rings,  to 
the  music  of  an  instrument  not  unlike  our  bagpipe.  On  every  such 
«Jay  of  festivity,  the  Greeks  of  course  display  their  best  dresses,  which 


*  Carelessness. 


HUM cm-,  ati'   . 
•ions.     T 
ceeds  w  i  • 

ant 


Religion  of  the  G/-<  P5 


•  rustoms  oi'il.r  ancuTit", 


. 


fuiier 


i'i  u  i ih  this  tcrtniu 


ks. 

i-,    ••!'  '.oj  8,    ; 


, 

are  kept  io  grea1 
tiMQiwij 


fj&  Mode  of  Travelling  in  Greece. 

the  faithful.  The  Greek  religion  is  now  become  that  of  the  Russians ; 
the  priests  of  both  nations  are  habited  in  the  same  manner ;  they  have 
their  venerable  caverns  and  forests,  and  their  consecrated  waters. 

The  Greeks  deny  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  and  abhor  the  wor- 
ship of  images ;  but  they  have  a  -multitude  of  pictures  of  saints  in 
their  churches,  whom  they  address  as  mediators.  They  practice  much 
severity  in  fasting,  and  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation. 
Though  they  will  not  admit  of  purgatory,  they  allow  of  a  third  place, 
where  they  say  the  blessed  remain  in  expectation  of  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. Baptism  is  performed  among  them  by  plunging  the  whole  bo- 
dy of  the  child  thrice  into  the  water:  immediately  after  baptism,  they 
give  it  confirmation  and  the  communion,  and  seven  days  after  that, 
it  undergoes  the  ceremony  of  a  second  ablution. 

Mode  of  Travelling  in  Greece* 

At  our  head,  says  that  enthusiastic  writer,  M.  Chateaubriand,  ap- 
peared the  guide,  or  Greek  postillion  on  horseback,  leading  a  spare 
horse  provided  for  -ig  any  of  the  party  in  case  an  accident 

should  happen  to  liis  ^t;-cd.  Next  came  the  janissary,  with  his  tur- 
ban on  his  hea-l,  two  pistols  and  a  dagger  at  his  girdle,  a  sabre  by  his 
?idc.  aii-1  a  whip  to  flog  the  horses  of  the  guide.  I  followed,  armed 
nearly  in  the  same  manner  us  the  janissary,  with  the  addition  of  a 
fowling-piece.  My  man  Joseph  brought  up  the  rear.  This  Milanese 
•was  a  •short,  f.  . .  a  ilovid  c  n.  and  an 

affable  look ;   I.  -iete  suit  of  blue  vchet;   two 

tok,  stuck  wider  a  ti^htl  'at  in 

•  ;ue  manner,  thatt!i-  -<.k  at  him 

,out  lamrhi-  i  of  a  carpet  to  :j,on, 

•j  pi- 
We  started,  at  th*  by  our  p.:  nding  t!u 

>|).     You  must 
jnaL  •    military  Tu-'ks   know  BO  other  p 

\0ll 

to  1'  You  are,  moreover  £6  saddles, 
tvith  wi.l-  .'iich 
brtMk  vour  tot  'he  slight- 
esttri-',  tho  elevate.!  poi  -ntact  with  your  bel- 
ly, and  you  arc  thr  i  ridire  of  tBe  saddle 
breaks  yourb.  >»i  And  the  utility  of  theso  sad- 

;i,e  to  the  horse,  especially 

Yon  ]>roc(  MOS  with  the  same  horses.  About 

half  wav  '  vTered  to   i  yon  then 

mo\;  •»  sometimes  ar- 

rive at  a  AvTfi,  the  rui'i-  ofa  forsak-  P  among 

all  sorts  of  insects  and  reptiles,  on  a  wonn-o 
you  can  demand  nothing,  unlr^-  you  !m-  an;   so  thp' 

must  procure  prov  M  can.    My  janissary  went  a  fo!v»_t-iiiT  in 

the  villages,  and  sometimes  bronchi  back  fowl«,  wliich  1  insisted  on 
paying  for.  We  had  them  broiled  upon  the  green  branches  of  the 
olivp,  or  boiled  with  rice  to  make  a  pilaw.  Seated  on  the  ground, 
about  this  repast,  we  tore  our  victuals  ?<  ith  our  fin^rer^ ;  and 

when  the  meal  was  finished,  we  went  to  the  first  brook  to  wash  our 
beards  and  hands.  Such  is  now-a-days  the  mode  of  travelling  in  the 
country  of  Alcibiades  and  Aspasia. 


Chorartens!  ry.  f? 

fry. 

berewasthi  same  silence.    We  pass- 

^i  woods  rt"  i  •'-. ••  «•  irors,  ,.r  »«•,-,.»  .ri.;-  in  a  southerly  . 
reak,  we  •  rselresonthe  level  su-m,  most 

•wo  hours  we  continued  our 

"allows,    ii 
«.n>rinr.     L.ir^e  bulbs  of  the  mountain 

atlas,  a  shrub  with  a  long,  pair,  narrow  leaf,  whose 

• 
•  -.    I  mcntiSFBcie  two  shnibt,  b^caosc  they  arc  «>ver 

so  n.  sub- 

.t.  I  shall  observe,  t  e   native  country  of 

' 

iut  exhausted ;  these  were  the  Pamisus,  the 

'(iff. 

it  hurjjh  a 

e  learned  1 

detrradin^  charact « 

if  awe,  its  elevated 
ided  on  erery  aide  by  a  mountain  bu 

Arm,  with  lesa 
• 

beams,  she  spreads 
•cfore  the  lurid  bosom  of  the  wa- 
'  »n  a  narrow  tongfae 
•trejrnahle  hetfrhts,  r 

<>n  Ar^os  for  supplies,  was  fitted  by  ev 


' 
i-   -istory  of  the  place;   as  in 

hollow  rocks  of  Phocis  f« 

: 

ereiy  other  moral  and  physical  rerolutiua  have  do:  <>rk — an 

9 


ial  city  seems  still  to  survive ;  bee  ause  the  acropolis,  tht  stadium. 
thr  theatre,   the  wpulchre*.  t!  •        -  •  - -s.  and    tin-    v.':\       -,,,;T.,  •, 
are  so  many  "sure  ami  ;s  slightly  modified  indeed  by 

tht  hand  of  man,  hut  upon  wlm-h  the  bU»t  of  di-vi! -.ition  j.u^  .  |,ki-  v .. 

a  zephyr.    Argot  is  coaapieoows  in  this  class  of  < 
the  approach  to  it  from  Tinros,  where  art  seems  to  h;u 

f  her  existence,  the  view  be  d 
the  sea,  a 
tefti&f  citadel  of  Naaptta. 

Conn/A. 
Corinth  stands  at  the  foot  of  mountait  •  xteods  to 

thr  M-a  ol  ('nss.i.  mm  t».<-  (iulf  ..!'  I.*  ;  >-.          ;-.•    only  rri'.i.  rn  r.:  r  •       , 

in  beauty  with  the 
• 

t  from  the  town  i'  risible.    To  obtain 

a  view  oi 

HsdCapeColonna.    ••  It  iv    *u>s  s^....  uooeoftfH  jMtitl*    "^ 

he  world."    1  can  rasily  n,  for  evt 

of  A' 

£r..  wl.M  !,  :.r»    !,.r;-.  .  .,;.,'  U«  ;,t  in  •/      -'  r.  .    ..r.  HI    ^'     "•     •        M  |TOttpfl 

'• 

i  n  Italy,  nor  are  they  sietM  low,  as  in  the 

K:i.l,  r.-l  f,.nns    ,  ,«,  • ...  ',.   !.  M  r.!.i."       '        NW<    wisk*    t  -,     |T»MI 
hnnr.  in  .tiituii :n.  !  k.-  .  n    '  .1  -      Ti  .   PMMBSH  ..!  PftHH  HH  II  '  II. 
C«*.  Ihe  Cult  MI'  I ,,  ,M,,'O;  n  »,„  h  r,  - ,  ,,,M,.,  ,  maiffiif..-,-!,:  i  a,^!.  M          • 
Onrius.  r,,,,n,l  ^  lib  until-,    form  l! .,    hnn/on  of  th,     ;  -„  ••  -, 
•oftb  ami  c-ati:  \         «  .:.,  and  the  mountain*  o(    Ar- 

rnlisr»rid  SH  \.--  thl    - -uf  »..,--.•  u  ,    i.      A-'-t',,    n sMBfed 

i 

coveredamonir  their  raina,  but  tun  (  onnthiaa  capitals,  the  sole  me- 
voriab  of  the  order  in? rated  in  t 

nt. 

I  slrollixl.  va\s  M    »'.    (    •..•..»ui,r..,f.  «.  :  rn.  -n^  t!,e  nnnv   :•.;.•'    i    •   ,  ! 

to  Mnrey  the  Strait  of  Salamic.    ThesV»tivitie«ai> 

am  arc  past ;   profound  Mini.-,-  pen  udrd  »,,!h  the  land  and  th'e  ^c :,      ,   - 
•ociamalsMM,  no  •oof*,  fto  pompoms  ceremonies  on  shore;  now., 

about-,  no  sh.H-k  i»l  — ..11«'\..  n..  tn:  H&  -I  ».:i'»|,-  OS]  '»,r  w.i%rs.       M%   K  , 

af  inaboo  was  too  confined  now  to  fiirure  to  . 

tiont.f  KU-ii,^.  nou   to«,xrr'.!(    *Off«  wi»  Mr,,-  ,  -otintlt^H  !  «.s-  of  IN 
vans  watohiftf  the  battle  of  Salamis.     Fleuw  is,  in  my  omt lion,  the 
most  venerable  place  in  Grer< 

otted,  and  oecaose  it  witnessed  the  jrrande*  ttrugr^  i 


Who  would  belme  that  dalami*  it,  at  the  present  day.  almost  whol- I 
lyeflfacecJ  from  the  memory  of  the  Greek*,    "  The  island  of  Salamis," 
•ays  M    1  >a«  Memoirs,  "  has  not  retained  its  name 

t  of  Tbefnistocles."    Spoil  relates,  that  he 
^alainis  with  the  papas  Joannis, i4  a  man.    be  adds, 4i  IBS*  iff-  f 

formerly  called  Wfiroh ;  and  this  information  he  rpotind  from  hit 


k.  .,  r         I  ci,  !  it   ;  return   till   i...:'.'  ilt..vr  ?v,r   ft  -m  0  «•   -!i.>?v. 


•  ••  i     \   M 


••••  oai  •  M  ..i 
towanUAthrttfwithakiodofpleeeiir 


«•    .       .  .     '     .    '  •  I    ,    v      , 

what  I  K*i  frk  at  the  eight  of  LaciiMM     Bpartmi 

•    •   • 

tin    !->r;M«i.  .«^»-  HOanM    Krj^*'-  i*1' J  M*litar\  .    tb^wul  t:i«- 
i.U',  lu-M.  MHl  —  .J.       \r  u,t-  M^ht  of    ihr    Un.l  ,,:    I    -- 

ooton*  yoy  are  esioisajiteo,  ae  it  wars)  OIF  tna  mafic  01 
sreittadwii    •  ,  |s>  ,  ai  IM  j*»£Sim*  Ma\mi  sli 

Ke  entered  th*  our*  wood;  *nd  besora  we  reached 

•  o  tomb*  and  an  ahar  to  Jepter  the  indulftnt     Wa 

i^  tree*  whkh  bordered  it  hke  a^  willowi!    1 
-  of  it*  water 7l  tbund  lust  at 


clasetothe 

»~  •  AT.  _ En^«*  k^sr  AM  * "*  —  *  —  *  - ~  •>  -fr-.fr.fc-t--  u^. 

ached  Athens.  A  modem  wall,  reoently  repaired,  and  ra. 
*rr?iSlinf  a  fardeti  wall,  encompasee*  the  city.  We  passed  throttfh 
the  fate,  and  <  '••  rural  street*,  cool,  and  very  clean  t  each 

hoqee  has  it*  iranlen,  planted  »» 

•  an  antique  temple,  almost :. 
own 'door 

'  \'.  ,  r         -.,     '     •      •      /     .,    ,     ..'  uiui  illy 

.M.S.  tad  •   .  • 


D  ;  :  ,.•  vill  ••'.••    >  <  *  m  it  ir.in.«-. 


middle  ofmodcr 

mnd  then  appear  larfe 


wort,  the  houses  hefin  to  be  more  detached,  mnd  then  appear 
racant  tpecf«,  tome  incloaed  within  the  walb  of  thr  city,  and  other* 
>at  the  trail*.    In  theee  fonaken  tpaoat  we  find  t) 
Pojr*,  and  the  Araopefos.    I  thai)  not  dr 

fir*t,  of  which  there  are  alreadt  to  many  description*,  and  which 
been  a  free*  rtaomblanoe  to  the  Parthenon  ;  bat  <  n  the 

feoeral  rejection*  which  I  shall  presently  make  on  the  subject  of  the 


tar 
A  I 


mjf  loaf  baeti 
*tore-hoa*e. 
rr  to  the  wot  of  0* 
poav 

lU  ruim  are  to  be 
/**  the  hollow,  »ep. 
e  Pnyi.  and  that  o- 

of  the  two  Cjmooa,  of 


the  tottd  rock,  with  an  uceot  of  faor  ttef^ 

n*  U. 

•  top  of  the  Acropotti  it  Mrroooikd  with 
•Ad    mrtlnf  modem  coeMnictioo;  othr 


-  •    ,    |'  rilj  v  |n  a<  al|(J  t»,r  M:IH 
i*rui_i-_fci—  -     MM  tk^  I^A     •,  « 

oim  and  the  doable  traple 
a;  laMlr.  on  tU  ov»l  rir?  a 
rrm.     The  rr^t 

t  of  !!•••  Turk*. 


leUcuft,  •  foldeo  Uot 

jrmer 
adaoUtioo 
what  mti*t  he  admired 


•         • 

rarrtofthebluckt  which  form  the 
are  to  perfect  ft*  to  require  the  r 
aad  to  leave  ft  mark  oo  thicker  tha 

Thr  r  .....  .   '    .  thftftl  ...' 

oftheedifife,, 

aafl  thefkttt^oi  r,  ,,!,,  m*  ••• 

-,    •'    .-       , 

^     No  turnerV  work 
Ionic  omamenu  of  tlietempJ 
Pftodroaeom  are  peHbct  model*. 
Rome,  thoaeof  Prvnee  ftpe^ared  co 
m  m  kattam    ia  I  .     tern, 


..  .  , 

0!    («     M     I         '..I    ,    r«i   «    V.    ,    .    '    ,,^    f1'   , 

ate  pediment.     The  compori^m  ma 

the  Grecian  archiu 

Kome. 

We  ascended  bj  the  half-destro 
•eatcJ  ouraatYot  on  a  brokeo  part 


-.'.  N.    a!!  !»,.    -i-  V    \ 

-•  —     -     •    ,t  •    -. 

:    •     •       -    '  •'     ,    •  •», 

thecamtide*  of  the 
ing  the  edifice*  of 
atru 

atafe  '    a«HH   li 


sae  of  the  mioaret  ;  we 
ze  of  the  temple,  and 


Ml 

IM.    W*  k^  Muoat  llrawfttttoa  tbft  «Mt :  Ik*  Rftm* 


V.-  . 


JttpiterOlvtnpigft,  ft«»i  »uii  I 

qf  U»T 


iUlt..  a.HUtn  ...leaf  I'u.ij  .  r 

ic  a*,  i  * «?  AoMmy,  fcftd 

i  IU  rmUry  fofMd  bj  tbc  Al 
Uttmodorot' 

'  HH»g  BOW  %Hfft  tD  TOSfKtf  fttt  tkftl  IfftPft,  fftfiH  Wftftlft  ftftd  00> 

i«rv|«TMd    with  olivo  fruvftft^ 
firltU   of  b«rlry.  ftfld    MiwtmfftU. 
•hftfb  uf  ruiunuM  ftad  br%|^  of  »rx  irut   aad  rood  cm  mint* 

SOIcMtlF   I '»«••«    CU»I  it  iltcti    i  «.*>.'»  ;     a«. 

of  fftrlriift  intrr^^  Mnr  ibeoi. 

or  «a*hti^  the  fftrmontB  r*f  ' 

MliMMtfc;  MM«DUMI«  Mid     iniif,  dritiof  •»•< 
ptviviwiojft  oo  (bctr  bftck%  to  tSr  ni t .     Yog  mgat  coocctvo  ftll  QMM 

••    '  '      - 

Imttt  tbt  i»o  p**k»  «f  ItaM  Hjrn^tw:  Uw  crtnr%  vbkli  b«H 
ir  MMli  snMiftd  lh«  otedfti  b«t  Atwr  iw* 

W  6ra  rftdMftfti  InftOM  of  Aororm;  oohimo%  of  kfki-ktaf 
ctttdad  to  fVt  «h«dc,  ftlovff  tbo  vdoof  •  • 

M  (mi^tti  vburv  lb«  bcw  fttv  krpC  .  Albm.  U»  Aerautift. 


/ptftobMoMOoi;  U»tnU|i(«rMqfPWIMft,tCnH  r 

by  ft  ray  of  ft4d.  iiancd  into  I  >o%r  opao  tho  mmr- 

blc  from  UM»  mobtiity  of  the  ibftiinri  of  tbo  relief    in  thr  di%imnr. 

.-'  -       !'      •          H,    ,      -     •-,      .    ..-.•,    ,    •:.  ti(<      ,|l(      i»    ,|,.  -,  „. 

-iotK  rH^ 


kdrtaaa  like  m  rock  of 
tariM.  d€ 


oMrv;  Hcrros  vrher*  ArhilUt  •pftot  kfe  iAoeT  ;  IMoft, 
I  >,uim  and  ApoUoJfor  to  pftlm  tiMMiii 
m  wbk^  rettund«d  nw  of  Artftdoe.  Tbawttft,  ftod 


i  net. 

dreary,  tad  toMliMi MirottJktod  with  m  double  or  a  triple  wall, 
witluo  »kkjk  the  iahebiUnU  lire  in  perpetual  fcmr  of  il*  Tartu  and 
of  pirate*.     An  theme  fortified  fillagea  are,  n*  . 
in,  they  convey  to  the  mind  of  the  traveller  an  idem  of  every  quoin 

__  A A 


•  G  reece,  after  remaining  in  m 

nifi.uiv  and  Turk-,    for  |»,.  tU- 


i  peje,  be*  at  u*t  atim-i -«-i  * 
Ittl,  a  reroh  wa»  escfctd  to  Moaaa- 

vim  by  Prince  Aieiander  YpaOmati,  but  waft  aooa  quelled  by  the 
I  twm*  followed  by  the  ptarier  mad  Maamcre  of  the  Greek? 
iNlmntinople,  mnd  unonf  the  victim  wma  the  Patriarch  of  the 

.     At  the  eaoie  time,  the  Orea^^Hb  Greece  \ 
c  Morca,  and  the  i§tinn>t  and  before  tu  » 


At  tr»e  amme  tune,  PN  «ce  pro- 

B«  »,  mnd  the  tUmnd*,  mnd  before  the  «ai  of  the  year  they 
•6§MMteeftBe0Mlwpaft«fthi  M..rr.».  iVlaioaallmJ  i   » 
oi./A.,  the  city  of  Atbee*,  mad  the  ialmnds 
Pftarm,  their  jjreel  amvai  ttmtioom,  SemU.  mnd  a  laffe  pert  of  < 
They  have  fince  eatablitbed  a  ejoverMMaH*  oooaiatinjr  of  ma  esecuvM 


f^iflaejAONf  a  leijttlaijf e  body .  «• 
htheTu  «  hick  they  have  beea 

poenlly  tucc<Wul.  pariicuUrly  at  arm.     la  Ifttt.  h,  the 

v«  took  Scio,  aad  meeamcred  mad  •nalmted  the  inhabitant •     The 

KMI  rHook  the  iOmad%  mad.  Jt  Healed  mnd  dfeperwd 

li  di  R  iBMiia,  tUi 

n  oOered  hat  menrioee  to  the  Giveka,  but  unfonu- 


«4onfft.i.   April  I9lk     PMra  «a 

•ftrr  rr<a*ca  by  Cae  Greekm,  aad  the  Tvfkiaa 


ttiMiicrit     The  Torknh  Ar+t.  intended  for  the 
Bamoa,  we*  aooa  alterdkpenedby  the  Greekm.    At  the  c«*nn»ettoe- 
wecit  or  IU&«  the  C2 reee>a  poaAeeaeo  tae  Mocva,  except  tne  fortreamea 


Of    IV»tm%,    Mcultin   ainJ    (  ot.m  .    l»<    f  n  tlrr  j^rt    of 

mad  meat  of  the  imaPer  ialaiiii.  wjdtfcaiei  aad  part  or  • 
naval  Matieom  were  at  Ilrdm  mnd  Sprxtia ;  their  meat  of 
mtNaHi.    They  bad  moeaMdMbEleet 


no  I 

*,'*   .k,l    il    m '**+   n^r,ar^-       -  : 

iwnkriy  dintaiaod;  except  m  frw 

i    <t  >  «i  — • • 

, .     ,        ,    t  i  .       .  i 

r«4(Mf  and  Marmrordmto  and 


Utter.    At  IBM  MMore. 
.  com»t  of  the  More*,  with  a 


rifted  opwiatiioo  from  the 
pelM  to  retreo 


veee  of 
!•*• 


PRAM 


'.       N      \V 

•      ,       \  ,          ,  ! 

' 


aad**;TE.      It 


r 

The   Frrwrh  ai»  tirodrr.  arlitt.  w*Jl-praioriH*»*d.  tad   rmlWt 

•U'rtrr  than  !»-lf  ftTtf*iU>ur».      1  l««r  e^r«  *mi    h»if  irr   Mark,    »tul 

,    .  .         .    ,       ,.,  ],r,  *       -       ..."    >•       -       •  :      H  IHH   >f«M  !'.  -i  r*  I    j:^r 

fll*hrfiw.     Tbe  wgm«o 

mw  »  to  lU  n- 

in  all  »»... 


h   tiurr   «*!H  t*%   (l.an    uniC.rnnU .   «o 

.  •  -,...,.,,.;.,.   ,,    •„     fn. 

M          LUI  wliok  ii  ft  o0M  ^.a 
f. .  k.  •    .   *  of  fcUuoo  at  Pam,  aad 

•          «          .  •  .,-!•',  -. 

W  modc«  v  and 


It*  Jtfa*lAlr  JMWii  for   April.    1817, 

.      .  .      i     ,*-„.,'    ,,,  ,,f  it,; 

)«odd«anrt)oTdrMc 
a  aad  Mrfc*-pt»rca— fr§» 
s  af»d  woodm  %**>«.  art  aldfcfiiatfd  it. 

.  •     ,   •  .          •    •  '  -         •  •  r        .  r  !    :     »-,.,  ^r 

,      .  .  •         I     •     -  ,    •    ,          ,    ,    ,  .      .. 

,'.•,,•*  .-.,•!,.-    H,U 

b  and  ekaoUfMM.  but  (U 


'•  fKe  Aukiowt  of  all  ' 
«•  »i4  new  pBttrrn* 

1    .,•»,,,  K    •.--.,  v 
•Mfith  tu  DCW  male  MMM;  all,  M>  iliry 


of  fAt  A 

s  ^oarrvk,  and  not 
arldom  met  with.     Thr  lower  claw  of 

cdcfra«ofririlitT.    TV?  onh 
•rrrt«  at  nifM».  trt?  father  obtmwrc, 


nifM».  trt?  father  obtmwrc,  nMe  nor  riofova.     At  tho 
of  thr  a«dkMO  ia  teldom  intrmir 

£  rciisr'wsrfti" 


dottbdfl  .  mi  •  ..  bUai  fa    littif  trmDqiiaiitj  (o  i>.r  « 

and  food  maiuiert  may  ba  tncal,  tbouf  ti  m 


104  Manner  $  of  the  Prenih. 

onph  every  rank.     This,  however,  does  not  form  * 

FTKHV   ;  fin,' 

I 

N\  <  .rent  write  -  /.ine, 

Jan. 

•hown  into  a  si  •  ubbcry,  \n 

• 

is  cool  ar 
•  •  haul   been  seated  but  a  few  rnii. 

•:  the  dessert,  two  hundred  .< 

ili  between  fi ft  \  ?  sorts  of  wine*.  Be- 

ing at  a  lost  what  to  choose  from  so  great  ;< 
fuid< 

ID  our  soup,  mutton-cho»>-, 

dessert:  one  ci  n  the  tabK 

•   vegetables  form  a  distinct  ootirsi 
.  otherwise,  they  will  r« 
wern 

seems  o<* 
• 

*  wine,  we  were  on) 

• 

*  a-     ..'  t  ',<    l«  .•   f     ji  .-  .  '  I.   \\  <  rt'. i  »•!  r.r ::••.  t  v  '  -^ •       :"  •  ~  •  M«    .  \  <  r  .     \\  «  i-i" 

' 

\here  we 

t  egge  bn  <ble,  wrapped  < 

parison  b< 

•  as  the  customs  and  habits  of  the  two  |x 

:in  in  France,  is  surprised  at   never  seeing  . 
••  ake«  litti 

ed  with  the  small  Munt 

n  nor  a  n>-  ;-o  earred  ;  and 

•un^,  and  so  t» 

fowl.  •  ith  the  greatest  ease.     Fish  is  always 

served  with  a  spoon  n  with  a  !  >iman  is  never 

teen  knife ;  hence,  it  is  less  necessary  to  change 

. 
• 
most  -all  •  and  we  reniarl. 

'••  inns  on  '  »'A.»  nnd  »p  ,onr.  iraj 

in  common  u*e.     It  is  also  a  p 

ome- 

••e,  and  we  ohvrved  some  i-Mrrlv 
• 

.   and 

placed  on  the  table,  unless  another  son  is  ordered ;  and,  &s  it  is  usual 


Moral  and  Pertoua/  Cfiaractcr. 

to  dilute  the  wine,  large  decanters  of  water  are  j>  iblo,  and 

id  of  w  tne-giasses.  As  the  r m  urdimu re  is  <  • 
some  prefer  m<non,  or  Ixuuint,  both  very  agreeable,  and  01 
two* 

ittack  the  purges  c>< 

only  wa\  n  present 

.ruling  disposition  of  the  French,  which  is  so  teasing;  to 

igers,  arises  fn»  i>  food  al- 

•  ithful ;  a  handful  of  >;»n, 
small,  bu* 

•  l>ig^lo  at><  w  ill  na- 

•  ater  matten;  and  thus  it  become*  habitual. 

chateaux  :  these  houses,  gen« 
•.us  ctate,  >hcd,  wen 

.i.-.iifl  prohahly  by  a  party  of  ptiest*,  and  a  i 
- 

<'orer  fresh  Ttgour  for  the  expeotet  of  Paris ; 

i 


*m  donn  w  bo  may  not  be  blessed  with  a 

v  obtenred  in  France,  at  tnv  season ;  and  rery 
^<mie  fo  t.  -an  hour; 

,  . — 
be  regretted  :  a  day  of  rent  i* 

tn  and  ben 
-nent  are  open,  and  more  frequented  than  on  any 


i</  Ptrsona!  Churn 
I  prefer,  says  >' 

are 

:§,  were  wretc 
assii1  -v  charac ' 

>n.     Ser\ 

>ame  cause,  has  alM>  in  a   «. 
<  kre  is  a  selfishness  and  avaricr 

'aft  of  society,  from  the  virtues  of  n 


-crviccs,  by  w L  »  .nsals  were  bound  to  lab< 

(Kcir  lords.    P. 


100 


Moral  and  Per  tonal  Character. 


-a.     I  quc^v  ;>ropor 

- 


•i   has  taken  place 


. 

a  filthy  ;il< 


In 

r-  in 


•  dependants  ;  v. 


uniulrr.  :•] 


II 

<•«!  by  trare 

• 

affaire,  a. 

r  a  str 

»  on- 

in.lir.Tt  ! 

M  I'l  N      1  '  I  I'M  1*0     '        t  I  i  (  ' 

«.t,  at  tt 

vat*  or  flur 

tire. 

.  -  wear  an  air 

ence,  arc 

MI,  and  an 

v 

conversation.     In  like  manner 

• 

is  as  i 

,(iir\     i)    \ic(. 

.«!  want  of 

talk  »". 

rnt  in 

war  tn 

\ 
>  so  little  interest  fortli 


rl    to   a1 

it  tlieir  best  writers  in  d» 


id  PC  norm/  C/ui  ro  ( 


• 


France,  who  may 


nee  U 

owii  -irui  «\  in    u  i:. 


'    • 


".Mil 


-••I\;»nts, 


brclla,  caoe,  or  a 


IOB 


'Ac  Worn**. 


i  Ins  shop,  by  accident,  and  this,  if  not  reclaimed  for  a 
able  time. 

h  arc  cons i  ,  \cel  the 

eral. 

*,  and  pi" 
in  the  lowest.    4.  The  rood  treatment 

rut  pri>,«l  hralth  tit    the    women.      ••.    The 
-+-,  and  c*« 


great  r>r  of  ma 

ranu 

andexcri  tinu 

5.  T 

-.nporior  • 

poor-ratei*  ;  and,  in 
ompor.it  i 

\  of  dbeaa 

havr  lull  in  s<»      i  \ .      I 
I 

. 

hare 


,  their  jreograph- 

Voin    that  \ 

till   greater  c\- 


t    l^  :tn  ohn  .  '    I- 1 


Tlierc  it  perhaps  no  count 
ble  as  in  France.      I 

r  from  it^ 
full  exercise  of  :»ll 

••  \  onh  it»  h-  r  cotirae  br  Wr  ] 

-. 

•ides  the  ewe  of  her  mn. 

\  you  ar 


u  r.  «•!;.  th,-  atti    >M      -,i 


i    , 


i\  r.  vn\  s  n  \r»itiT  in  the 


h  receipts 

doors.     The  i 

desk,  and  giving  di  ,  ;  at  another  yo 


k<  of 
r  her 


French  Tovtuand  Hou$et. 

hemg^  absent  on  a  journey  to  the  manufacturing  towns,  tod  are  de*ir- 

ild  be  re- 
he  few  days  neoeesa  <>me  *ome  a<> 

«!u  u  nuinU'r  • 

and  vigil.,  img  and  acting  by 

taut  depa: 

mts  so  or 

>  the  husband  far  • 

.  Prance. 

Ubeck,  women  eni|>l 

rlllCll  With  US   i:  \. 

ke  any  task  they  are  able  to   perform,   without  much  noti<  > 
a)  ciothtert  at 


of  the  butinrti.    Ju»t  so,  near  Rouen,  the 

stables ;  skewed  me  the  v  a  Hems  implements,  and  • 

id  described  the  mode  of  husbandry,  v 

•  i- 1  !••  •;. .  '!•.  MU  VIM.*,,!  ,  expatiated  OBI  the  e&oeUenei  «-i  iin-u-  \.\\ 

was  on  a  (arm  of  about  400  acres. 


r~«   . 


i  w.  mnm  tan  ^  ^«  ••  »•  i,  .1  IPHHI  u  u  <•  .11. -.1  \<>  rea  »^«  : 

in  their  little  counting  houses,  are  perf 

n  the  sak  of  grain  and  floor.     In  every  department  they  oc- 

iiMportant -tnt;..ri.  ln)in  cur  f\trnmt\  ..I   tMOOOBtlJ    t-i    ll,- 

•yoeeet    u-hi-rr    «.. mm  :»rr  rinp!-. \i-.l  in  'K«     m    M    WbOfiOH 
.o  real  cause  is  directly  opposite  to  the  apparr 

I  if  i  tin-  V,JMIJ..  kltfeshiDf   with  tin-  nun    Bldert    bun  ni'.r  *»IM  . 

;    rty  threahing  out  the  crop  of  their  own  free-l. 
uii  M  !...;.!in^  tin-  '•'  .11-!,— tin-  \  IM,I-!I.  thr  horses,    tl.«     l'.«n,!  «, 
,  as  we  ha-.  .osband's,  who  is  probably  sowing 

1  i«  K     i:«-    b  UiriniiLT  m.       V.-M    :ir. •-»,.,»  Ur  i    nn    fteetDS*    ;»  f,in- 

oman  loading  a  dung  cart ; — it  belongs  t«  >  r,  who  is 

:  !,]-  ..u  d  lM-K!.  (<.rih«  ir  rMnnnuii    mport      In   thi-r    uj-t.in- 

ier  than  want ;  thou^L 
r  is  the  motive  to  which  a  superficial  observer  would  reft 


French  Town*  and  Houuct. 

i ' mfijhman,  says  a  writrr  in  the  Monthly  Ma^a/me,  IVfarcti 
1817,  on  arriving  in  !i  town,  imagines  himself  set  dov  • 


*  A  towrn  m  Normaiulv,  where  the  fined  French  cloths  are  mile 
-P. 

10 


no 


suburb,  and  walks  along  ex  pr- 
of a  French  r:  <  is  at 

he  court  '.ing. 

«  ;  a  cabriolet  norm 

• 

passage,  dark  rooms,  and  doors  and  windows  tha 

To  rr 

'he  prood  fortune  to  \ 

as,  "It  is  ma^ 

houses  also  great  numbers  of 


"CM  •  « 


.     ' 


an<)  i 

at  the  dim 


•t,  some  nt 

\\  rt  tr',«-«ii(  •  BJT    u.     !><•  ;': 


,  an  almost 


i » the  rage  of  all  classes  ;  ur 

i 

1 
seats,  W)M 

' 


equ 

(X>As 


a  \illap- 

ir        i?i  I  trr<*    i!i:i\     !'«•  \\itur-- 


is  of  Goldsm 
the  struggle  of  • 
egfected  UK 

-and  monuments  of  them.    Wherever  their  armie; 
been  -  peror  never  waged  war  with  science. 

oty'o.t  w:\-  >llect  and  preserve  monuments  of  g 

and  transport  them  to  Paris  for  the  Napoleon  Museum. 


'ion  of  the  People. 


Ill 


towns,  the  bouleran! 
.  groups  of  pet 
No  rudeness  i: 

ness,  and  good  liur 


ion  of  the  People. 

V 


16  Op- 


n£   claw  IB  err 

Injlar  nppo 

rns  my  first  irn 

uqitermi :  we  speaU 

class— not  sa  here.    I  hare  now 


sUD^ 


>  around  the  walls.    The  same  term,  is  still  applied  to 
iich  bonicred  the  old  walls  of  the  cit> .— 1'. 
f  The  Exchange. 


1  (2  Lavs. 

iving  received  the  same  information  from  every 

room  to  doubt  its  co- 
untered the  country,  says  Mr.  Birk 

:ms  of  Frai 

the  Revol  so  much  is  so  absurdly  s:n 

wat<  ruined  country,  I  s«'< 

and  towns  tu  II  bouses  tu 

^od,  wretched-loo(nng  people.     I  have  inquired,  ami 
dy  assure  tgriciiHure  baa  been  impr 

twenty-five  years;  t  icbes  and  comforts ». 

•  ve  been  doubled  during  that  period ;  and  that  vast  improve- 
i  has  taken  place  in  the  condition  and  chart'  «  common 

-r  of  the  confiscated  estates  of  the 

'ch  and  the  emigrant  .  were  exposed  to  sale  during  the 

v  distresses  of  •  por- 

i  is  indulgence, 
n  or  assignats, « 

'•tors;  and  such  they  arc  aim 
.  possessing  fr  ten  acres. 

<M>r  was  sedulously  pron*  .  »^  the  oarlvjjears  of  the  revo- 

<•  re  as  I  proceed.  I  atk  f«- 
it  teems  they  vanbhed  then. 

Law§. 

.  Vapo/ron,  still  forms  the  law  •  ithes  a 

•  es,  is  now  ceAojwp  the  IMT  highest  crimes 


unli'r    ttiwi  «ithrr  ffr<>at  rrimi»4    arr  infitiilclv  Ir  - 


Uoggars  ar 

e  of  Frai  .  and 

gendarmerie^  a  cor; 


T\i  OimaU  of  Franc*. 

i  their  equipments,)  d 

dettmedtowat 

nig  the  whole  pottce  of  the  empire  is  uotmoc* 
iU,UUO/.  per  annum. 

The  dimatt  e. 

•uate  of  the  department  of  the  Nlrre  and  the  Allier,  * ' 

.ivinccs  of  the  N  it,  accord* 

tiKwt  delightful  under  heaven ,  being  at  once 
1110*1  healthy,  ami  *U(  it  at  to  animate  and  inspirit  the  senses  an/ 
>n  ..•  <  •!' ;  it  U  an  endless  succession  of  the  most  lively  skies.  \ 
t  by  those  rains  which  are  nee  ess.  i 
:out  fop*,  and 
• 

iry  weather  oi  .mgdoms.  The  turn* 

..c  exception  of  hail  ami  a  Inch  art 

>racterized  by  those 

nil  heata,  which  are  so  pestilential  in  other  parts  of  the 
v,ey  are  light,  elastic  and  cheering.    The  windows  of  the 
bed-chamber*  are  almost  aO  without  glass:  or  if  they  have  . 

>  to  sleep  with  theai 

and  awakening  jou  by  early  dawn  wit).  'tertng.  V 

these  window  - 

.e  splrmii-  stars,  tin 

||  I,  ,:.  1  ;!,,    ,.,  rum.    .  I    '     •-.-:    .    ifl  •  MM  Of  to  '  !..n  i  ,   tin-  MB   SA   hi 

-round  is  «m  flowers,  and  many, 

which  are  «o!ely  confined  to  the  gardens  and  hot-bouse*  in  England, 
may  be  seen  in  the  fields  and  hedge  rows ;  the  colours  are  perhaps 
^together  so  brilliant  a» 

•  otintry  an  appearance  of  a  fairy  land.    Peas  are  in  5**mnK" 
i,  and  e%<  >   vegetal 

rwunl.  and  reasooahle  in  price !  The  meadows  are  covered 
wit)  ro»e«,  and  the  banks  by  the  side  of 

i»«.     In  a  word,  spriar 

I..  :i    ii  ,  •  , -,!   M  ,  •  .-         t. •  '  -  '  ,  r  'i.r.-iu  .     BttsK      rtSff^JD  til  tbal   \i-rn:»| 

sweetness  and  loveliness  which  is  imputed  to  nervy  the  poets.  Eve* 

.ere  be  no  natural  st> 

carnr  some  ti  i  there  are  numerous  woods  and  forests 

•ese  departments,  fuel  is  very  cheap ;  coal  also  is  found  here.  The 

:::<>-'   !>,•  m'i!;,l  M.n;i.-  .,n    «     BJSJKJtJ  in  tM  WINKK  .in-1  hi  %SJSJ« 

. 


pearance;  sor. 

raysofascoTf  :.  present  the  aspect  < 

while  ot» .  repose,  under  the  shade 

,  '  AM  ir  T,  r  '  Ult    IB  -  ,'•  .       \n  inh.ihit.int   ..|   i:,,rthrrn  •  n 

ci  will  here  behold  the  face  of  the  country  totally 

had  been  accustomed  Jo  see.     *  and 

numberless  mulberry  trees,  divW 
are  also  to  he  seen  some  olive  and  pomegranate  trees. 

*  the  winter,  is  very  mild,  and  highly  be* 

.  with  pulmonary  complaint*.     In  the  montA 

*>f  December,  tUc  tcioperature  is  from  60*  to  50°  of  Fahrenheit,  anil 


1  11  <le  of  Travelling* 

icr,  averai 
ig  from  the  end  of  the  month,  -and  d< 

nited  with  a  pure  and  sal 

i.irseilles.     The  spr 
c  equinoctial  season,  and  a  few 

letiines  inlo  Decein 

-  come  on  ease  till  t!  • 

•i  raise  the  fog* 
nd  they  are  strangers  likew.  tnoif- 


mii-c-d    ln-:i\  \   tl  uudi  r-stonni  win  n  :    •    «  ! 
^  of  nun ;  but  the  storm  ceases  in  a 
<:eofa  poworf 


o  M  a  trai 
pe,  it  - 


, 

e  the  tnqttexiOfftJ 

.1  and  off 
one  *tage,  *  » 

ses  are  tied,  ru 

,    • 

ifls,  t\nd  carric- 


Agricultural  Cc 

t  et,  and  prance,  and  sigziff ;  a 

.     In 

along  at  a' good 
• 

•    . 

ment  snorting*,  and  lunge*.    1 

lisplays  the  native  and  natural  appa 

<?Uttd.  TUe  partM 

!•>  Ui-j  t   diatiM  r.    .  mi  in  .•    ,  .•  •     tale,  .^i 


iaa  :il<o  UHM,  i 

.'•••.•  ..-    • 


- 

vast  expanse  of  o|>4 : 
iect,wki» 

Li:<    f'.-ir  Ir:i-iM  ,  (.,  -..r,         ,  . 

<    pMtalonirwepcp 

•':••  .••,.-,,.-,.. 


Uraottea,  the  cross  roads  marked 
ir  a*  the  eve  can  reach. 


••• 
rning'i  riii, 

1  •••-.•••• 

Ilillllf    MMflMMT  • 


'king-,  but 


t  -!•<  il 
ill, 'Hi  f 
|  I.KT. 


Person*,  and  General  Character  of  the 

•copied,  so  cultivate  i 

•  at  poor  rates,  almost 

I y  is,  a  rich  counti ;  i-  few  rich 


SWITZERLAND 

N  n  is  bounded  N.  and  £.  by  German} 
\  l-'ranri-.     It  lies  between  45° 40 

The  area  is  estimated  at  19,000 
:  .0,000.  Population  on  a  square 

General  Character 

us  are  generally  tall,  well  proportioned,  active,  and  la 
OUH  ;  diitinguifthed  honesty,  steadiness,  an«i  and 

o  the  liberties  t>t 
ic  earliest  )>eriods  ui  •  find  tbeti 

•unners,  an  open  and  u  naffer  t- 

.  IX*H,  UIHJ  .  •(  freedom,  may  be  considered 

as  t)>  isllngcharart.  Swiss  Can 

rreat  lean  >  laybc  re- 

those  of  most  countries ;  a  certain  t  rrature  pervades  all 

r  manners,  behaviour,  and  dress,  strong  outlines  might  be 
traced,  »\  happy  people  from  the  inhabitants  of 

neighbouring  countries,  who  labour  under  the  oppressions  of  des- 
U"  says   ^  eat  delip 

overrperson  here  has  appp 
•  intent  and  satisfaction.    The  cleanliness  of  the  houses  and 

v 

the  .  pa&toral  life  is  still  preserved:  an. 

nerable  figures  with  long  beards,  reset j 

ray  be  often  seen.     I  m  common  wit) i 

ts  of  democracies,  possess  a  natural  frankness,  and  pe-j 
-'•s  from   a  consciousness  of  tjgsjr 
own 
are  ' 

render  their  cun versa tiosi  extremely  •greeable  and  n> 

1  prevails  in  some  remote  parts  of 
•/t'rhind,  r  nor  notary  is  to  be  found  t^ 

pacts  are  inscribed  < 
and  that  there  are  neither  locks,  nor  thieves,  nor  pilferers. 

On  each  side  of  the  road  that  runs  •  -tta.  ia 

the  canton  of  Schweitz,  are  several  ranges  of  shops  u  i 

i  \\-\\\\  \  .irious  goods,  of  which  the  prices  are  marked :  an? 
xengei-5  who  wish  to  become  purchasers  enter  the  shops,  take  awa  v 


Of  the  flbiim.  Clnnat,  ,  •>  X*MI.  1  1 

rnerchandue,  anj  deposit  the  price,  which  the  owners  call  for  i 
the  ev  cuing-.* 

^aroyards,  from 
poor,  that  a  tr 

• 

of  oxen,  two  bones,  four  cows,  : 
parcel  of  land,  is  esteemed  a  m; 
bread  n  of  oats  ;  but  the  more  w< 

uts  of  butter,  cheese,  walnuts,  regttat 

at;  and  their  dnnk  i*  ii  ilk  nm)  p. 
erer,  tbone  wh  t<*  valley* 

arc  all  cheerful,  bare  healths  florid  con 

• 

»,  many  are  seen  deformed  and  hune  :  and  ilie  woWn  in  pat 
Mare  went  that  reach  from  ear  to  ear,  which  an 
aitseof  which  hasi   nrver  been  satit^f: 
at  least  of  tne  males  seek  a  tut 
ies,  in  quality  of  .  «  eepen,  shoe 

•  •  v  are  so  honr 

of  the 

fortunes  ;  yet  to  prrvalen* 
^%'ben  tbey  have  acquired  a  littk-  %tock  ahroa. 
turn  home,  and  are  incapable  1.1  an  absem 

Of  the  HoUte  ,  Qc.  Of? 

Arsons  who  hare  never  seen  tbete  statos,  it  in  diffi 
Accurate  idea,, 
Tailamonf  the  inhabit:. 
staircases  on  the  outside*  large,  solid,  and  compact,  \-  it  I,  irrcnt  • 

1    '1;  '  -  ":v   •'"  •  -  •    ••  •       •     •  -.    v.  ,  ,„>.  pi  ti,.'  eeentn 

• 


, 


•rraturc    • 


geographies.    It  is  not  u 


.J  i  ft  Religion,  Curioritiu,  Manufacture*,  4*r. 

i .     According 

rigorous  treos,  :m<i  I!K-\  arc  covered   wnii  :  •   '.'-•_••< -;<..•.<!•:   \-.  :;ii.; 

'ing  in  p" 
bodies.      I 

grapes  arc  sometimes  as  large  as  a  pigeon'* 

erg.  Grrwon  countrj-  is  M  I,  plough- 

roduces  first  a  • 
:  s  of  radishes,  and  la 

' 

rale 

•  v,  and  on  a  larger  seal* 


irtad 


.icvotodtr 

4r. 

«•  two  pr. 
I  Po 


!s   .,1" 


IKS.       hi 

do  not  prt  ects  of  civil  liberty,  and  of  religious  tolera- 

tion .  KT  they  ai  oral,  buttn  the 


\ '  .  ••  con 

acy,  seven  are  Protestaii 
are  on  the  same  footing.— 1\ 


iin  DrtJSff  and 


burg  i«  vi  hermitage,  esteemed  a  very  singular  curict  i 
•J  among  woods  and  rocks,*1 

'  :irs,  wfco    '• 

rock  a  very  ncut  chapel,  chamber,  pajiou     •  .     . 
Drives  an  r>< 

ted  convent,  I  foui 
whole  way  furnished  with  ttalla,  provided  with  Cuke*,  v 

"•:•-'<  MTM-.  forth.-  riiiriirr.      -   ;  i!g    r    I  OB  t;'     •••,'.       I    v,u     M-irni! 
Mi  !r.  ft   in-r  ,i      ,  „:        -:,  .-,    ,;  IP,,       ,-.-,...,          .    v    .      •        , 

tur.       M 

' 

hi-  head*,  bar- 

;net,    I  »aw  aboaerml  beri« 
""'''•'  '  v'  '  i      -•       n-l  *\i    -i 

re*  arc  ;  j  co'ttoot  and 

ei  of  tale  ;  nor  arc 

nen. 

CM  better  Vromr  a  tall  and  well-thaped  woman  tbnr 
The  hair  is  M- 


'  HP,  and  »t 

''  .-••<;.,     u  i.^i.i..:,.    »„  ;r.,'  ii'ir  :•: 

n  w»  adequate  idr  ,%  *nd  tin 

'  ''  ":  '  '  '  "*c  %[>eak 

'•' 

fl  '  ''      '  Ml    4    I  '«  .   :  -ii'.  h    bttNifb   BUI   :m-l  r».rr- 

-••-r«J  like   peasant 
it  slecvet  tied,  according  t« 

'^'      ^  r»  •gainst  immorality,  are  obeerred 

'  .«  r  IQm|  iu.(r-\    !  M  -  thi  Ml  -.!    :,  ewrit^l  in  tlir 

K!|°  k  ^^       persons,  except  M  ranker*  :  and  i  • 
socomme^ial 


-wmfflavbecaUeda  .trictlj 

clocks,  « 

BP  |"'J  Appc'ii/cll   Mr  .l,,.,rl,nrn«.  cottons.  \-p.— 

inabi,. 


Of  the  // 


'% 


a  consul- 
id.     As  suchlft  the 


I 

Alpt  on  the  ica-co 


-.mil 

am 


teen  thou 


their 


h  feet*    T 


The 


o,  fiw,  and  even 

wer  parts  of  these, 

,       <        .       w*.,>iU  :iml  pastures,  thr>  her!':-..:»    i:« 

esorted  to  by  herdn 
part  of  th( 


«. 

••!*  cnm  and  iaaccemible  rocks,  some  of  w:  arc, 

•e  least  herbage  prow  ing  upon  OHM;  are  coo- 

•vtrtxl  with  snow  or  ice.     The   vail  it**  hetwe-rn   ihev 
*  s  appear  like  «o  man  -i  lakes  ;v. 

<f  the  ice  and  si.  '  iierreatait  pai  ' 

ived.    Tiit  'K-JTIII  in  tht-  ca 

^Bce  i: 

/  '/druon/fr,  w) 

all  the  principal  quarter*  of  Europe.    The  tht 

whole  ch;  imp  to  S*u»ure,  are  Moot  Blanr 

Sreckhorn,   Fiiuter> 

••  roearareffient  of  Sir  Geotire  S 

•ve  the  level  of  the  tea  ;  and  toe  two  last  are  at  least  : 


TV-   ..tin-  :•)  -'   Iremrj   '":t  •  '      ;-  "A  :'  ''  r  -ll-  !-  '  '<r 

i  almottcoattanth 

h.ipi  L^II-  ••!  uui!   aodver]  temp  fefr;  u»,.N-  ti..- 

wooda.  and  rich  ptiturm,  are  covered  » 

»;:r.:.x(-!v.-,  tg  OM  mooni  lina,  dm  -;.  n  VMUT,  r  i  •;.,-,-•  . 


,  in  toow.     lo  many  placet, 

UHMHS  are  teeo  at  once  :  and  WHI 

n.  at  •  fcch  other,  «;.  ,t  one  '.  «i.,i  ni:i\  t.il;.-  u;-  >:,..«  .  :in.i  theot  >«  r  ,-i  u  ix 

(he  threat.  the  Tear  the  clouds  haufir  ocn. 

•  -mlilc  a  tea,  f 
peak«  ri»« 

• 


k  as  if  poured 
down  upon  lln§  n*-K    from  hcavrn. 

the  cataract,  irberc  lho»e  beams  t  • 

;  others  warm  ball  and 

extract  rtue*. 

obserren  Mr.    Dak* 

H 


1! 


120  Of  the  Alps. 

The  i: 
mon 

are  the  causes  which  produce 

>ts  ;   for  w  rable 

utl  the  bo  ' 


mpftutht 

\ '      .  .1  •  •  .  .  '    /        <•   .  /  t    .    •  .  ...  !.  fn»m  V;n!:i 

^  ^r,  or  even  th;. 

>•  of  Susa 
v  of  Sus  c   Penman. 

U 

WuHumAlp<.v.  .M    nd   to  the   MMiroe  of  the  rivrr  I- 

1 


which  is  . 

With 

lent 

their  cattie.     The 


-  igfy  mud  inaccessible  rocks,  tome  of  wh  arc, 

ie  least  herbage  growing  upon  -.era  are  con- 

•vered  with  sii.  >c  vailies  between  these 

\vn  from  the  mountains   \ 
ie  masses,  and 

ice  and  snow,  that  the  greatest  part  ,  am*  and 

rs  in  Switzerland  art 

tsfilt.  and    I.nckm 
il  quarters  of  Europe.     The    .  the 

v    ,  .'••  r -J.. .in.    .1.  r  .'-ill;./    t  •  ^  .tu-*uri«.    :in-    tfont  BlftAC,     I  iif  i- .  tn  ;iir 


«  vii  ii '    •  1 1    .^i .     ( •  •  i  »nr'-    ** ;; '  i«  K  *!."•'  i. : .  _  !i  . 


!'.(•' M >r!v  i-,  fn  \\ii-  M,>mi!  »!ii-    thOQgl'    *'  v.  inftT  tii»-ir  boil   •  -  iN  .ilri»»t 

bflbd  in  snow.     In  many  places,  within  a 

fMMQft  are  se<  •  and  sometimes  summer  an«l 

fceareach  ot;.i  r,  tf>  it  one  hand  may  take  up  snow,  and  the ot 

During  the  gn 


'waf^abl.  i]  red 

here  those  bea,  lie  most  I  r 

rs  wann  biitlV  and 

extraordinary  virtues. 

Claners. 

observes  Air*   DakewelL  coa- 


•  can  any  deacr 
t  of  the  scene. 


124  Peculiar  Cunt , 

natural  abilities  whirl;  v  to  possess,  and  \,\ 

ve  these  at 

mure  j-c-!« 

gem  is   «is   the  actual   rt; 

once  celeb; 

celebrated  for  ' 

immoderate  use  of  strong1  liquors  being  aliri< 
naiK  nf  govern; 

<»r,  at  leas: 

•  al  subjects.     I  •• 
\  iu(!icti\  rave;    sup* 

•  <ml  to  those 

lians  observe  a  due  medium  betwer  f 

• 
rohsidereil  :<s  f.ju:illy   remote  fn»m   Uie  vola* 


beautiful  ga rurns,   prottoft,  f. 

ktepinr tpfendid  KaKtai  ;n»ii  milul^mir  in  tiie  luxuru-s  commuu  c- 

•tber  kingdoms  of  Europe. 

Onrc.f- 

day  from  sun-i«  >>ckf 

i  one  to  t\\ 

M'^injf  of  tlie  Ave-Mary  b<  ••ybe- 

I'rom ;  to  that  if  the  sun  set  at 
lock:  and  to  on  til! 

^,  bowerer,  go  :  .  •  . 

any  places  D«t  beyond  six,  -.«  -  ™l 

><-H  three  at  on 

me  as  nine,  at  another  as  fiff«  •  r  as 

nty -one,  ami  it  he  general  aspect  of  the  d 

it  is. 

hal\.  but  and 

t>ns  of  all  i .  i  *ted  in  Italy,  provided  they  be 

with  cirni' 

TlMmirh  the  1'ilians  are  very  superstitious,  they  have  less  di 
spectres, 

i!ead  tim<>r«rfc/to  the  grave  w> 

puei  and  is  an  instructive  ain 

At  Naples  u  i-  u-'.r.il  •<•  <  . 
•"on  after  death,  ant! 

rief,  by  tlie  magnificent  manner  in  whi':1.  tlie 

dead  body. 


1  „   t 
1  ,^  _  ,,  -  1  I  ,     \     .    . 


i  widow  is  the  survivor,  the  usually  drcmci  hor 

appendage*.  rpte 

•  ice  is  rea  and,  at  toon  at  th« 

•ercniooy  it  j>«  '.tie  body  it  carried  home,  stripped  of  its  fine 

it  highly  ditgutting  to  rv 
ton  who  pcmettet  a 

ied  tu  pruceation  to  the  grave,  is  generally  t!.!.»\\  n   mi 

•no  vault,  io  the  tame  trdftflfp*  manner;  and  at  ever?  ninth 


Though  UM   i  1 -rcntinej  iftet  irrrut   pom}..  ir...n\  ->i  tiu-  I.;.VY 
carry  ou  a  retail   trade  in   wine  (rum  their  cellar  windows;  hating 
n  flasks  affixed  Io  them  by  way  of  sign*. 

•i  belonging  to  the  cathedral  of  Pita,  stands  the 
I'lsa.     A  plummet  I<  m  the  top  falls 

•n  it  made  ote  of  to  protect 
ikettorthetun;  such  a* 
menu  low,  paving  them  with  marble,  and 

Their  beds  are  surrounded  n 

rnatx  istomarj  to  »l<  •  three  bourt  immediately  after 

mtage  U  a  time  of  general  festivity,  when  the  common  people 

:itioutnett:  but  the  tun. 

»•'.!  iom   ilbt     loH  »    .  ..  .•!  .  i;.  w.:i  u.iiu  Un   PlM0li  >"  iii«-  -  • 


V8. 

e  KM!  ttatr.  we  were  lour  febgued,  tayi  Mr 

' 

'         '      ••:»•.'     -  . ,        ,  .  .-...   .ih<  ii1.'  ".  'x-.   .ti;  i  f  i  rr  .»(•<-<  i.ui 

eent  of  a  second  tp 

.     •    i    •        •••>      •  ••  •  .',.    •    u--      ;  ,  ,.   ,.,    -,  ,      -,  .      Th.-i,  :        .    i.,. 

a  expandinfr  ml  S.in  Lorcnz-  • 


mi  sung  by  two  of  hi*  n 

I    r.  •    trkr.l   in  (he  sc 
:ice.  The  g 

itagers  poured  on  u«  at  we  patted 
Id  nndemiaUr  a  prc&criptiTC  right  to  abuse  the  trav. 

Ro  me. 

Tbfl  riariiij..:.  (..     -.  ui  Jlornc.    ;it"trr  n-pcutcd  cliajjcrc-b   of 

11* 


ftwie. 

place  and  name,  remains  the  great  entrance  of  Rome,  and  lay*  open 

.  -t   \  icw  by   three  diverp: 

:Iy  for  the 
•  '^ulls   the 

fury  of  carriages,  and  are  lighted  only  hy  the  lamps  of  a  fr- 
ee proposed;   but   ti 
order  all  things  prudenth  for  the  interes 
.  enient  for  their  decorouv  prall;. 

Whichever  road  vou  ta!u\  \<>ur  attention   will  be  t-twectt 

t  nee  and  filth.     The  m-<  n  t!ie 

OS   ii   "id\    ;m  invitation   to  hefoiil    then,  'jects 

re  inaccessible  from  ordure.     A  lined 

Erandred  a  necessaries,  besides  the  Sell;< 

..-I..     Tin-moirni  city   draws  part  of  it^  from   the 

war.' 

will  find  palaces  ai 

MS,  obelisks,  a:  1,  or 

•trilv  ie  mounts,   before   the   Genius  of  A  K<MM 

- 

•  •     • 

•  ' 

.  1 1  aster  ob* 

1  serve  as  so  ma: 
ibioe  the  perspective  w 

i  fiint  tli*'  (. 


from  th«' 

pense,   A  «Us  what< 

•'  .     . 

sepulchral  m«'  a  menagcrr,   an  :•: 

the  reticular  work 

erors,  the  alternate  tuff,   and 

The  first  Romans  built  with  a  prodigal  which  h:t 

haps  as  many  gene; 

Id  It.       L.  ' 

tic  t;  .doubted  - 

'•nhes,  the  \  fm- 

w«)rk  to  the  mere  B\ 

Brst  dreadful  breach   made  by  Totila,  the  walls  have  l  and 

variously  repaired  ;  sometimes  by  a  ca-> 

thattere<l  marbles,  rubbl.  me  ce- 

litiou«*  work  is  unfaced  :   here  von  find  -1  nto  rnixt  in  the 

':opn    \neort-: :  re,  tufo  alone   !  <-enic  ma: 

ihe  latter  repairs  have  the  brick  revetenicnt*  of  mode:  ition. 

*  Facing. 


J!c 
^atat,  seme  bare  been  walled  up  for  ago 

h  >x  ->n  -vi\  !.'!»-  Ike  Mi'-ii-r!  ..;  contest     Ven   i»  "  irecertaia,  ;»n-l 
-ies  bare  soperadded  other  names,  as  if 

irposc  to  renew  contention*.    Oo  •  «-v  assign 

the  tame  name  to  very  different  gate*.     We  cannot  bring  all  the  an- 

H"4>t  to  their  respective  gates;  nor  can  we  trace  the  transla* 

m  walls  to  Aurelian's  wl  i 
ode  but  a  short  way.     I  >uul  then  mu»t  the  three  gates  oi 

be  I 

The  bridges,  on  the  contrary,  deny  as  the  pleasure  of  disputing  on 
them.    Some  are  broken,  and  those  which  are  entire  from  repar.t 

names  and  situations  of  aU 
ills  are  anchored  between  these  bridges  in 
where  necessity    led  Behaarim  to  an  expedient 
.  was  aAerwards  ad<>  «>rs, 

tost  populous  part  of  ant  -ieni  Rome  is  now  but  a  landscape. 
iob  originally  contained  all  the  Romans,  ami  wae 
afterwar.1* 

b  \  a  lew  friars.     I  have  gone  over  the  whole  • 
in.  tn  U".i,<:s  .-ri  -i   sun...  ,-  v    i.!.  u.i  >,  once  «•r«.^\v1t^l   uifl    tl.«-    .i^«-m- 

bied  ofden  of  ROOM  and  Italy.     !  ...  »rl  ^  ill  ..  ihe'Psj»esisji  "Min- 
mer-hotise,  Michael  Angelo's  aviaries,  are  all   i  • 
desolation  as  the  imperial  pal. 
broken  arches. 

I  h:ivc  foun  .1  the  statute  of  a  god  pared  down  into  a  Christian  *aint  — 
a  heathen  altar  converted  into  a  church-box  for  the  poor  —  a  bar  < 
Balian  rate  officiating  as  a  bapti-- 

the 

i>uw  consecrated  to 

lasted  sacrasjiawt    tnd  the  tomb  of  Agrippa  now  the  tomb  of  a 
pope. 

dimensions  were  necessary  ;  for  though  hum!  • 
•  he  space  was  st  , 

o  morning-games  began  at  mitl«n  ••!,(. 

•,  as  if  pro- 

iijr,  and  have  !«  t*  several  marks  of  '  In 

ti.i-  upper  \v.J!>  r!..-^  ••    rt  inserted  slooei  wb».  !,  l,-.\.   i  .  .  n  ••...'«  miy 
fretteafor    .!  -1.-.  nt  ;1;r.  ......     Bome  of  the  arcades  are  grettli  \ui- 

«'    same  f«. 
rise.      T),' 

I 

ivater  pi* 
in.  erapetition  of  (  «  third,  in  pflaston;  -.in'!  t!.*-  utt.r.  >\;,u-h 


o  necessary  to  an  a> 
quakes,  and  lightning,  and  sieges,     li 


Remt. 

hoop  which  bound  and  held  it  entire;  but  barbarians  rent  that  oonsol- 

..«.•<!  tlje  breach,  and  i 
tinii'  dilapidation.     At  tin 

and   a  gen 

•  outent,  1  tear,   with  the  picture  o:  >nu- 

ment. 

As  it  now  stands,  the  Coliseum  is  a  striking  image  of  ! 
decayed — vacant — s»e riou — \  et  y  i 

• 
it  ;   for   mo- 

dit; 

i  -i  contemplating  aiiti^nM! 
com. 

.••  point  of  i  Uite- 

The  anceints  exc« 

• 
built  but  little,  and  little  of  what  he  did  Im;!  ! 

lacca  of  T 

tin    ' 

-  and  are  so  crowded 

princM   .  (ti  D    '       •  ing-houso.  leof 

•ws  is  grated  like  a  jr 

ties  of  Rome,  however  «; 
}}\\\l i  in:;  and  o  •  iiislesgeij' 

s  grated  recesses,  >> 
• 

. 

s  nests  of  i" 

i  the 

liMVil    thl1!1 

.     \N>  \v.  r  b  lit- 

botr  reeable  dea 

ntly  ; 
r  id.    1    bri 

-iderable  . 

".   bin    hninrh    out  various  \vay-  like  tl  D  tlie 

human  body  ;  they  are  also  extremely  dampj  being  practibed  in  the 


129 
In  the  side-niches  are 

• 

:  bears  an 
are  a  ^sages,  whose  graves  are  secured  by 

Or 

some  regard  as  a  in 

•  s  as  a  di  :     as 


aid  of  ob- 

. 

sept*,  and  soem  but  passages  1« 
•us.     Viev 

ras  a  whole  or  as  .. 
expands  the  SUP 


• 

• 

if?  resemt 


• 

*  cture. 


130 


The  Vatican. 


A  column  nev<  upport :  but  remore 

•i|t  i<  r  »r;i:  O8ed    <»f  g 

•  long,  like 
k«  ii   into  un<"|ij;il   band  .   to  comply  with  the  wi;. 

i 
vy,   but  !•  1  apprehend,  to  be 

::ill\    f;ill<  'Of  CaiSSOU 

. 
'nmered, 

the  «ini-n)n  and  eai ' 

own  pplant  it  oprul 


in  the  «la:-U 

'loAKal  is  not 


roof. 


to  be  sure,) 


•mbs.    Each  is 
the  deceased,  either  - 

•lOCCf,  18    (- 

urn-  :in  ohl  111:111  in*  tbe  act  »•('  !••  n      i     ...    .MI 

• 


111:1 


,'ola  is  reir 


Tin  alace 

.us  for 

AI.  \ 

according  to  Bonann 
and  cellars.    It 
Nero's  palace : 

nrnred. 

:uv.  tin'  librarj 
fues*    After  Laving 


Hut 

. 

everal  Italian  and  other  authors.     Accor 
iiundred  room< 

•s  say,  on  the  spc>' 

if  RaffaeK 
passed  tiirough  two  great  coun 


'flic  < 


-«»,  it 

tmi.  two  group*  of  an- 
The  taints,  tpr< 

> >  -< in t i«l  t lift 


';  the  ooafhsion  «»irh  crowds  >• 

>f  colouring,  joined  to  a  grrat  correctness  in  the  drawing. 
tipagna  roun 

Pi.!1  ,i*  v,.T  t  u  ';!•  '•,   ,  ...  r,  !,       |.,  ,.,.,    ,,',M    I   [||    ..JM  n -lit    -:.1'!'   '  i",    f,"f   fn 

[Copulation  and 
vayt  were 

' 

sea.     In  the  intenru!  ••*  the  town  ai>< 

>  projected  at) 

loideabrmr'  I  •»!?"'' ••  Campafnm.     \'  t»ii-  !*-no,i.  tin-  ii;i.'  -..;i •  m- 

'•  •!    ^'i»  :»  -r'-.iil  -i.irt   !n-i\v«  .  : ,     \  r  •     ••       •.  - .      I  .  I'.ri  .    rmf  -'K'   it  ')•'- 

ngrewfn.i  « mpcron, 

ink*,  and 
.ou>*es,  pavements,  drain*,  crops,  \>\ 

n  re- 

-  cams  brought  t 

-roiliu!..iih- 

«•'••.  tiioae  invisible  cue- 


rom  thofte 

!  ?St§. 

11  the  science  w 

it.     I 

Dine  of  the  trac^  in  th<> 
nanj  a^r-  :   b'it    for 

T  •  l»ich 

80  v.  < 

;i  few  ac-« 

1 


MI)     A 


won 
mir,  by  at- 

WCMH!  in  i 


Lod. 


7> 

-t  >iarbr»ur, 

affo 

innnt  11  •    tnwi'    '  ihr  sea. 

wa«?  o 

.iig-e  on   the  banks 

The  il 

ppinlv  Ion''  ->r     \iMu-  at-  '  hn- 

inour,  and 


Tho  Roman  territory. 


vttch  depiad  OD  ostentation  and  proceed  rY.mi   vunnv.     Tit 
Dpeoj)i.  Dualities 

•«?  to  strangers,  and 
ull  and  weU  made,  of  a  brown. 
-••§,  and  a-skm  of  rich  carnu? 

•  1  DM,  ;iiui  Ir.ivr  im  ;tv  t  r-i  -u  Ir    in  «  ultn  at  in     an  ;u  '|u:unt- 

lose  strang-ert  who  are  presented  by  relations,  o 
Bjnenoedto  ti  .  ••!.   i  ,.-,  :-/I.,T-  ••    nid«rla»  restraint  lien 


rer 


i  lie  measures  of  go- 

1 
-tossy  surfice,  i 

••  progress 

i.  and  is  <' 


\  .  :. 


u broad. 


of  coaches ;  u 

>  she  goes 
most  frequcnUy  go 


Amusement*. 

The  number  of  play-houses  in  Venice  it  rerv  eTtraordinary,  coa- 

place.     A  trifle  is  ,1 

rimittaj  entitles  a  person  to  go  inl  t,w^rehem^ 

(ouk  about,  ami  detcxmiae  what  part  of  tbe  house  lie  will 

IS 


134  Naples. 

are  rows  of  chairs  placed  in  front  of  the  pit,  next  the  orch» 
seats  of  which  are  folded  to  the  backs  and  fastened  by  a  lock  ;  those 
who  choose  to  take  them,  pay  a  little  more  money  to  the  di><;r-keeper 
who  immediately  unlocks  the  seat.  These  chairs  are  occupied  by 
decent  looking-  people,  but  the  back  part  of  the  pit  is  filled  with  foot- 
men, and  mechanics  in  their  working1  clothes.  The  nobility  and  bet- 
ter sort  oi  'citizens  have  boxes  retained  for  the  year,  but  there  are  al- 
ways a  sufficient  number  to  let  to  strangers,  and  the  price  of  them 
varies  every  night,  according  to  the  season,  and  the  piece  acted. 

tuples. 

The  population  of  the  kingdom  of  Naple>.  in  the  inhabited  parts,  is 
prodigious:    this  an  - . f raordinar  <  of  its  climate, 

the  riches  of  it-  ..mners  of  the  conntry.     Men 

live  here  at  a  small  •  live  on  little,  and  a  long  time.  The 

hrat  of  tin-  Hiinaie  is  -aid  to  blunt  the  appetite,  and  if  it  increases  the 
thirst,  it  multiplies  the  means  Apennines  (pi 

the  thirst  of  the  Neapolitans  with  their  snows,  the  sen  nourishes  them 
with  it- fi^h,  rheavh«-i:  ,  ius  act  as  manure,  and  rcnd<  - 

In  L<>  pie  who  fil 

are  mere  passengers,  hurrying  from  place  to  place  on  business  ;  aud 
when  they  cho  '•  resort  to 

publ 

•ions   <>!'   IIM -mess  to  ex<  tj  :    the\  have  no  public  walki 

lo  which  they  can  re.sort  re,    therefn' 

sauntering  an 
the  poorer  SGI  nt  of  hah.  are  obliged  to  spenu 

The  i.  London  from  the  stn  . 

irriajres;  \>\ 
vacity,  and  where  whole  street-  full  of  talkers   ai 

v  drowned  in  th< 
free:  In  the  m 

1 1   happen  than 

m  a  town  where  the  po1  i^  strict,  and  u 

multitudes  of  poor  \ 
partly  proceeds  fro!;  .nd  nartHJ 

with   spintuoi  ;  the 

luxuries  of  the   lowest  peopl  rvnl    fnzzan.:.- 

;  t(  il  t.)  sprnd    the   small  pittance  destined  for  the  maintenance  of 

r  beverage,  as  the  in 

don  spe;  M«rin:    M  '  vagance  which 

cools  the  lower  classes  o  inilame  those  of  the  other 

to  act1  brutality. 

The  richest   and  most   commodious  convents  in  Europe,  for  both 

•  s,  are  in  this  city:   the  mo^t  beautiful  and  fertile  hills  of  the  > 
ron-  ith  them  :   a  ^:nall  part  of  their  revenue  is  spent  in 

feeding  the  poor,  the  monks  (Hvtributinjr  bread  and  soup  to  a  certain 
number  every  day  before  the  doors  of  the  convents.  Some  of  the 
friars  follow  the  pruetiee  of  physic  and  surgery ;  and  to  each  convent 
there  is  an  apothecary's  shop,  from  which  medicines  are  delivered  to 
the  poor  gratis. 

The  Lazzaroni  form  a  considerable  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  Naples  * 
Mid  have,  on  some  occasions,  had  the  government  of  the  city,  for  a 


e,  in  their  o\rn  h  y  arc  computed  at  more  than  thir- 

ty th  but 

i 

mom  reKhood  by  fishing,   o! 

lie  no- 
ui  to 
•  •revt'iit  tin1  people  from  1.. 

Mere  with 

i 
M    -A  Kircity  of  hrr-ai:    cvrry  other  grievance    ilir\    rn.hin-  us   if  ii 


.pies  at  its  fiat-  i  must 

••re  vou  can  three 

forms  a  loose  . 

'  rossed  by 
.  and  re* 
ced  roofs 

^tered  behind  the  moles,  and  r 

•cyou  are  »wr  j 

•>ped  by  a  carpenter's  V>« 
loemmkers*  sto •> 

i  lattfaM'f  night-basket    In  » 
«  rr  har^ain  sounds  like  a  bat  < 

'tosque  ;    some  of  t 

town,  an  i 

-  to 
row  of  lazaroni;  there,   PUIK •!.,   the  representative  of  the  i 

i   with  a  sacred  wax-work  on  v 

»eir  drugs  and  br 

\t  profess*  >;  owledgt, 

Rrent  rle  of  admirers.     Oi 

ntre  of  an  oval  g-rou;  to 

(heir  crazy  guitars.  Further  on  is  a  motley  audience  seated  on  plank*. 


f36  Hurculanemi  and  Pompeii* 

listening  to  a  tragi-comic  filosofo,  who  reads,  sings,  and  geM 
iates  old  gothic  talcs  of  Orlando  and  his  Paladins. 

This  is  a  theatre  where  any  stranger  may  study  for  nothing  the 
manners  of  the  people.  At  the  theatre  of  San  Carlo' the  mind,  as  well 
as  the  man,  is  parted  off  from  its  fellows  in  an  elbow-chair.  Ti 
all  is  regulation  and  silence:  no  applause,  no  censure,  no  object  wor- 
thy of  attention  except  the  court  and  the  fiddle.  There  the  drama — 
but  what  is  a  drama  in  Naples  without  Punch  ?  or  what  is  Punch  out 
of  Naples?  Here,  in  his  native  tongue,  and  among  his  own  country- 
men, Punch  is  a  person  of  real  power:  he  <:  and  retails  nil 
the  drolleries  of  the  day  :  he  is  the  channel  and  sometn  iireo 
of  the  passing  opinions  ;  he  can  inflict  ridicule,  he  could  gain  a  mob, 
or  keep  the  whole  kingdom  in  good  humour.  Such  was  De  Fiori,  the 
Aristophanes  of  hU  untion,  immortal  in  buffoonery. 

The  streets  of  >-e  straight,   but    in  mineral  very  narrow. 

The  squni  r  both    in    their  >  rtion-.      Some 

are  refreshed  v.-ith  i,  others  are  decorated  with  sutu. 

-.riilplure  I  obelisks.  ;  1  ftv,  thriv 

than  half  their  front  :n  window.  ;a.ced 

:\  iron  bal 

illy    following 

their  advanced  .     Of  late  the1,  more  u<la 

to  modern   life  :   th«  ents  are  <• 

their  ragmen'  nor  their 

tilenha!  wit'i  filth,  or  infested 

keepers.  •  mnity  mi; 

•hoii- 
ll  of  the  | .1 

'    their  own  MIC. 

To  at  'ure,  to  an  re,  to 

ean  be  ha;  irtuc, 

breath  ^nells  sweet  and  wooingfly — the  most  beautiful  mu -• 

•e — - 

i  \  igorous  and  ln\  .'inl 

processes— all  the  wonder  of  \  'ion — an- 

ii.pi  •  -t  \\hirh  \-  thefidry-landofpoeU; 

flu-  favourite  retreat  of  great  men. 

Herculaneum  and  Pompeii. 

ITU  \ir.uMible  mines  of  curiosities  are  found  among  the  ruin>  ot' 
HI-KIM  \NKI  M,  a  citv  lying  between  >  .i    Mount    Ye-inm--, 

»vhich  wa».j  destro\fd  by  an   earthquake  durinjr  the  reitrn  of  V 
and  in  the  first  year  of  that  of  Titus  it  was  totally  overwhelmed  by  a 
>tream  of  lava*   from   the  neighbouring  volcano  ;  which  in  its   pro- 
gress filled  up  the  streets,  and  overtopped  the  houses  in  some  j-.l 
to  the  height  of  sixty-eight  feet,  and  in  others  to  upwards  of  a  hun- 
dred feet.     Some  traces  of  this  city  were  discovered  in   1713,  but  ia 
1730  the  city  itself  was,  by  the  industry  of  the  Neapolitans,  made  vis- 
ible, also  the  bed  of  the  river  by  which  it  was  formerly  watered.     The 


*It  wus  destroyed  by  showers  of  stones  and  ashes,  not  by  lava.— P. 


Pompeii. 

temple  of  Jupiter,  the  theatre,  statues,  busts,  paintings,  manuscripts, 
furniture,  and  utensils  of  every  kind,  are  brought  to  light.  It  ap- 
pear -treets  of  the  city  \\  !ar,  the  houses 
uniform;  some  of  the  rooms  were  floored  with  marble,  ot 
beautiful  mosaic  work,  and  the  meaner  sort  with  bricks  three  feet 
lon£  thick.  A  U-toiis  were  discovered, 
and  ai  Arable  quantity  of  silver  and  gold. 

mother  to\  >n,  was  not 

found  till  forty  years  after  tl,.  ebue,  on 

.  ui]  -  — ••  1  ;P  •..'-!  •  i   proceed 

through  the  gate  of  tnat  Pom  once 

calk-  aous  Cam; 

rest  of  masts  stood  in  the  now 

rouged  in 

at  th  loads  only   to  desert  streets.     My  foot 

now  steps  on  the  same  pa  in-d 

u-heels  an-  iu  h  then  rol- 

led ov.  '  i  .      \n  elevated  path  runs  by  the  side  of  tin-  r  foot 

-,  pass  comm  odious  - 
1  at  stones,  three  of  w  »•  up 

the  w  e  from  each  other.     As 

-e  stones,  were  obli^  B  the 

intermediate  spaces,  the  tracks  of  the  wheels  are  there  most  visible. 
n  gtxxi  comliti'.  .  of  con- 

siderable pieces  of  lava,  which,  however,  'tit   (as   at   present) 

into  squares,  an  fiore  diirai-i 

u  This  is  supposed  to  have  be(  ««t  of  Pompeii,  which. 

how<  •  ise«  »n  i 

exec  fow,   were  irnon 

'•d  with  books. 

too,!  Id  gt>  abn  without 

ious  bosom  of  the  ashc-  still  con- 
i 

mem  :i|ro, 

frav<  spade  into 

•.  n  ! 

stay  a  m<»  Is  booth,  in  which  liquors  were 

>sed  to  call  for  the  master  of  t  ap- 

•  •  absent  for  a  time  on  business,  perhaps  to  fill  his  casks 
i,  which  stood  i:.  :   for  tlie   i  hie   bears  tin 

marks  of  the  i  arted. — 

•  onecomi;  \vill  go  into  the  next  hoi  i 

nt  here  ha^  itation  of  black  stone  inlaid  in  his  t!. 

we  :i  -e  welcome,  and  may,   without   hesitation,  satisfy  our 

rincr  the  habitations,  we  are   struck  at  the  first 
h  the  strangeness  of  their  construction.     The  middle  of 
-quare  something  like  the  cross  passages  of  a  cloi.-1 
,  surrounded  by  pillars  ;  cleanly,  and  paved  with  party  colour 

In  the  middle  is  a  cooling  well,  and  on  both  sides  are 
chamber-  n  or  twelve  feet  square,  but  high,  and  paint- 

ed a  fine  red  or  yellow.     The  floor  is  of  mosaic,  and  the  door  is  made 

rally  to  serve  as  a  window,  there  being  but  one  apartment  wL 
rec<-!  .rh  a  thick  blue  glass.     Many  of  these  rooms  are 

supposed  to  have  been  bed  chambers,  because  there   is  an  elevated 
i  broad  step,  on  which  the  bed  may  have  stood,  and  some  < 
Appear  most  appropriate  to  a  sleeping  room.    Others  are  supposed  to 


have  been  dressing  rooms,  because  on  the  walls  a  Venus  is  being  dec- 
orated by  the  Graces,  and  all  sorts  of  little  i1a~ks   and    b 
found  in  thrm.      I  IK    larger   served  for  dining1  rooms,  and  in   some, 
able  accommodations  for  cold  and  hot  baths  are  to  be  rnet  with. 

<  h  a  whole  room  might  be  per! 

was  what  particularly  struck  me.     Agai.  'ial   wall,  a  second 

ing-  a  little  distance  from  the  first.  pur- 

pose, large  square  tiles  were  taken,  having,  like  our  tiles,  a  sort  of 
\,  so  that  they  kept  the  first  wall,  as  it  were,  off  i.  :  a 

hollow  space  was  "thus  left  all  around,  from  the  top  to  the  bottom,  into 
troduced,  "-d  the  warmth  i  ham- 

ihc  whole  place  one  store  as 
i's  were  also  attentive  to  avoid  the  vapour  < 

a  niche  made  in  the  wall   for  the 
Jarnp,  with  a  little   <  in  the  form  of 

'tided.     Opposite  to  the  house  door,  we  see  the  largest 
il  properly  a  sort  of  hull,  tor  it  has  only  three    wall 
opt  n  in  the  lore-par 

I  of  monk 

<  h  square. 
yed  steps  «-< 
is  no  long* 

.  a  first  court  is  often  connected  with  a  M 
,1.1.  by  passag'  « -pects  tl 

c  the  rest. 

nches,  and  many  hands"!  %  are  still  to  be  s«-« 

It  was   fon  rnitted  for  Uie  guid< 

presence  of  tr:> 
\  i\ . 
forl  <  i 

"A  large  country  house 

M,  in  fact. 

tands  against  a   hill,  and  bus    ; 
ited  rooms  an 

h  we  look  down  into  a  pretty  gardei 
been  now  again  planted  with  flowers.    A  covered  passage,  i 

three  sides: 

probabh  ;is  an  aipv 

V  number 

Caning  ag, 

butK-r  1  tched  up  the  last  g. 

master.     Here  we  found  more  than  twenty  hum^ 

ive  thenv' 

old  more  cruel  death  than  tho-  who  were 

n  air. 

"  Ah  !  when  we  wander  through  the  desert  streets  and  hou 
question  every  mr  urs,  What  became  of  all  the- 

s,  who  appear  to  be  just  gono  -it  only,  h 

every  thin?  lyino:  or  staiuling  about  as  they   had  use*'  1   the 

delineation  of  Pliny  :   -  A  darkness  suddenly  overspread  the  coun- 
try ;  not   like  the  darkness  of  a  moonless  night,  but  like  that  of  a 
closed  room,  in  which  the  light  is  on  a  sudden  extinguished.     Womem 
.oiimed,  children  moaned,  men  cried.    Here  children  were  an*- 


Pompeii. 


priTvrv-   uci'f  >(  ekincf   their 
'  ecognised  < 
>.     The  former  lam* 
•use  dearest  to  them.     M 

'\)r  assistance  :  others  despaired  of 

i  dangers  were  magnified  by  unreal  terrors,      i 

en,  half  t;  to  reel  al 

ITS'  fears,  by  terrifving  predict 
-»  is  the  dreadf ' ;  • 

1   hare  been  the  feelings  of  the  Pompeians, 
•    quaking  of  the  e.i 
tod  also  to  escape  ; 

• .  to  seek  t ' 


v  house  was  still  a 
> hand  ;  and  a 
he  wore  one  of  those  rings  that  were  allowed  to  be  worn  »>nl\  \>\ 

i»e  is  supposed  to  have  b<  MC  house, 

>ened  the  back  warden  gate,  •. 

.;::....! 

MhMBMMt  bare  come  dcnra  all    ••-•.•    .  in  such  unnu  -iw  qu.mritir-. 

• 

-s,  they  were  s< 
J>ut  !  iseif,  witlm 

-IT,  a  slow  dissolution  approaching,  amidst  all  the  agonies  of  body 
•  nd  ?    The  soul  rcc«  «•  contemplation  of  such  ii 

lately  ur 

j:.ti-  on  t!i"  liiffh  road.  xjft- 

which,  acconi' 
,  was  erected  li  of  a  decree  o1  1 

us,  on  a  sort  of  alt;- 
:   nor  of  tl  .isks 

affixed  on  the  outside  01 

h  forms  a  semicircle  bet 

D    .       I' 

•shadowed  f 

•  •f  Pompeii 

Crowds  th:i'  ^ing 

through  the  £ate.     Here  I  ako  fiat,  wearied  both  by  rm  cor- 

por<  »ok«5,  the 

corpseot"  !                           »t  :\  throng  of  i  :    in    tin* 

,  all  Actuated  by  their  necessities  and  passions  !  and  now,  how 


140  Eruptions  of  Vesuvius. 

dreary  and  desolate  !     My  eyes  grew  moist  at  the  affecting  scrn< 
I  walked  along  the  ruins     and  reflections  on  our  transitory  condition, 
drew  tears  from  me  on  le  tving  them.     The  smallest  part  of  the  city 
only  is  dug1  out,  more  tha.i  two  thirds  of  it  still  remaining   under  the 

I.     One  single  street,  and  part  of  a  narrow  by-street,   are  the 
only  passable  quarters. 

"  The  view  of  Pornj    ii  is  even  now  truly  impressive  ;  but   how 

much  more  so  would  it  have  been,   if  the  king  had  left  the  statues, 

ehold  furniture,  holy  utensils,  &c.  standing  in  the  places  where 

they  were  discovered  w'lile  digging  !     Even  the  skeletons  mi^ht  have 

been   left,  standing   and  lying,   and   what  they   held  in  th> 

i!d  not  have  been  taken  from  them.  The  form  of  the  old  • 
bad  been  clearly  imprinted  in  the  mass  of  ashes  :  this  form  in 
have  been  imitated.  roofs  have  been  replaced.  What  would 

have  been  the  of  the  stranger  on  viewing   the  at 

the  sacrifices  still  on  i  furnitn,  oart- 

its,  the  half-dre  is   the   flasks   of  oil  and 

ointment  in  the  bath-     and  thf  bu~  orrupn- 

tion  !      He  w.>ul  1  h..  ,'e«l  by  «i« 

ed  spirits  ;  an  i  ,\  tul  contemplations  of  the  past,  would 

have  left  Pompeii  as  the  frontiers  of  the  lower  world." 

There  is  no  vol-  >pe,  whose  desolating  par- 

1,  and  so  u 
ted  to  us,  as  tho 

is  well  known  t  TC  one  of  t  1  won- 

dors  of  the  kingdom  of  Napl<  larai,  it  has  heon  said  to 

ist  of  two  summits,  one  of  wl 

is  called  bv  the  natives  Somma  ;  and    the   other,   running  in  a 
Vesuvius,  oi  thN  last  alone 

re  and  smo 

'    a  niilf    in    !<  I  '    peruliar:  in  its 

and  on  many  occa 

><lern  enii-tion  was  i  ich  WC 

OM  ht,  a 

quit' 

lack 
smoh  -'-ght, 

«f    t    r 

as  I  suppose  from  the  blowing  up  of  a  covered  channel  full  of  rr 
lava,  it  had  the  appearance  as  if  the  lava  had  taken  its  course  directly 
up  the  steep  cone  of  the  volcano.     Fresh  t  odcd  one 

another  hastily,  and  all  in  a  direct  line  tending,  for  about  a  mile  and  a 
half  down,  towards  the  towns  of  Resina  and  Torre  del  Greco.  I 
could  count  fifteen  of  them,  but  I  believe  there  were  others  obscured 
by  the  smoke. 

It  is  impossible  that  any  description  can  give  an  idea  of  this  fiery 
scene,  or  of  the  horrid  noises  that  attended  this  great  operation  of  na- 
ture.    It  was  a  mixture  of  the  loudest  thunder,  with  incessant  re- 
-.  like,  those  from  3  numerous  heavy  artillery,  accompanied  by  a 


upti&ns  of  T"r  \44 

->w  murmur,  lik  'ic  roaring  of  the  ocean  du» 

liich 

brui 

Ml  o! 


roils  pop;; 

Vesu» 

nin- 

-  or  cultu  -. — 

was  soon 

1  al  days  ;  but 


:-i'l    electro 

•.'.[», 

.ntain, 
mark- 
ir,  ex- 

k^  from  the  niuuntam.  t;  • 
1  -r^e  drops  of  water. 

',    v\  Inch  <  was  av 

;i.     Those  . 
«nd  of  the  sea  shorf 
es  some  days  after,  wore  of  a  Jig;lit  » 
smd  as  fine  as  Spanish  snuff,  or  powdered  bark. 


*  Vcsuviu*. 

town  of  Torre  del  Greco  contained  about  18,000 

:  whom  (except  about  fifi- 
•  •(!,  and  w<- 
es)  escape-' : 

but  them; 

and  h;i'l  joined  H  fresh  l;iva  that 

if  ran  like  I 
Torre   del  <  • 
to  save  their  lives  ;  their  goods  and  effects  were  totally 

remained 

•  ir  Int-^  th< 

• 

short  space  of 

;edawayt  op  of  Yew 

;i  great  part  of  its  crater,  particularly  on  the  we  • 

^  day,  as  a 

•  Kesina,  and  other  parts  situated  -.. 

-  ashes  which,  as  I 
befoi 

• 

preale^t  di!li<    )!       in  ton  in/    t.'.rir    pmsSSg^  «"it  of  the   now  wi.!el\  e\- 
i  tuih  of  V  •  ;nce  tlie  f 

:ice.    On  -  '.iped 

on  another,  and  succeeding  one  a?-  t  few 

hours  such  a  criffuntic  ynd  elevated  • 


t  have  been  sixt y-eii^ht  times  . 
1  observed  in  my  way  through  the  village 
nui  ii  1  been  loosene-i 

i quakes,  parti* 
tend< 

ioK!  AS  to  throw  many  people  down 

obh 

The  leaves  of  all  • 

\  int^  wore"  burnt  by  the  ashes  that  had  fallen  on  then  uy  of 

th<-  vines  themselves  were  buried  u  ashes,  and  grea' 

of  tlie  tree>  th  -orn  off  by  their  H( 

]n  short,  nothing  but  ruin  and  desolation  was  to  be  seen.    The  ashes 


:d  and  ifi 

oot  of  the  mountain  were  but  ten  or  twelve  incbei  thi 
^portion  as  we  ascended,  th< 
ness  increased  to  several  feet,  I  dare  say  i. 
aome parts:  so  that  the  surfece  of  the  ol 
was  almost  impassable,  was  now  become  a  perfect  plain,  o\ 
we  walked  with  the  greatest  ease.    The  ashes  were  of  a  1 
colour,  and  exceedingly  fine,  so  that 
on  them  as  on  snow,  we  learnt  that  three  small  parties  ha 
before  us.    We  saw  likewise  the  track  of  a  fox,  that  appear* 

Even  thr  traces  of  lizards  and  other  little  animals,  and  o 
•wfTfcjhfeoi  fttn  ti«,r  Mb*     w<   uooisW  to  th,-  m 
the  lava  of  the  15th  first  issued,  and  we  followed  the  couneo? 
was  still  very -hot,  (although  covered  v 
quite  down  to  the  sea  of  Torn 


'.  pair  of  boots  to  which  I  had  for  the  purpose  ad 
"olc,  were  burnt  through  on 

possible  to  ret  up  to  the  great  crater  of  Vew v.tuTnor  had  a 
attempted  it.    the  bond  chasms  that  exist  from  the  spot 
late  eruption  first  took  place,  in  a  stnu> 
w^tiM^cannc*  be  imagined.    Tfiey  formed  Tallies 
two  hundred  feet  deep,  and  from  naif  to  a  mile  wide:  and 
vontainsof  fiery  matter  existed  during  the  eruption,  a 

v ,  make  such  an  alteration  on  the  f 

•   by  nattin-  in  the  bbort  space  of  fire  bout- 

Of   ,:          ,,,,,:,   :ui.l    v,t,,,,l,r    npOWa,    HK. 
• 


—  . !-„..,  v.  •«.«  »n^  vww  mentioned,  and  tioKvn  mesur^ 
-'"'*'  "f~  2J  •*•  •""!  •ootfai  ir»  dsoafl  ;•  irts  with  either  a  MSI  off  aali 

c  colour,  or  a  bright  white,  .. 
parts  with  a  deep  green  and  azur 

^  <»•••  ««fcl  o<  ar,  ,  ->.  ,,;  amui  H  W  fti  &Mtnoo<  ni  alMlf 
•iWt.  Wewent  on  the  top  of  seven  of  the  mo«t  considerable  of  tho 
nrw.!,.rfTMs!  II,,,-:M».,.I.  .  |  :  |.-.lc.,«  bio  tMf  eraOHl  ni.i.  bssl  .,,i]  *• 

mile  in  circumfcrenr 
/h  theext. 

exceed  two  hundred 
breathed  on  these  new  m 

.tn«i  nfMnU  ;    and  r\  •    >  .          •     ,t  r)ri>rurtinn  ivf  toui.i        I  MM 

(if  stirh  a  -Mfftx-atii;^  .ni.,iiM        \N'r  f",,iuri  in  on«- 

• 

and  depositions  of  salts  and*  • 

-*j  mter  of  y)mill?f"y  "^  »*»«^  tu 

•  HI  and  its  Eruptieru. 

Bteil  ihr  :       '    t  .km-  phn-nomonon  of  the  i-Ian.) 
though  less  trequenf  ly  delineate*!  than  Vesuvius    is  so  i 
gantic,  that  the  I 

.ill,  an^  is  in  fact  not  largo 

tint  by  which  it  is  surrounded.    Thewholi 

UM  of  Vesuvms  ^oo,   not  rxcervi  thirty  miles,  while  } 

•pace  of  a  hundred  and  eighty  miles,  and  its  height  abo 


ni 


144  Loretio  in  the  Papal  State*. 

the  sea  is  computed  at  not  less  than  eleven  thousand  feet  :  and  while 
the  la\a  of  the  first  not  often  devolves  its  stream  furt  to  an 

«*xtent  of  sevc.n  miles,  Etna  will  emit  a  liquid  fire  capable  < 
ing  a  path  of  thirty  miles.     The  crater  of  Vesuvius,  mon 

ied  half  a  mile  in  circumference,  while  r  ia  is 

romrnonlv  three,  and  sometii  ilcs.     The  best  description  of 

<his  crater,  which  we  have  received  in  our  own  d  t  given  by 

Spalanxiini.     According-  to  him,  it  forms  an  oval  < 
to  west,   inclosed  by  vast  fragments  of  la\  tiic  inner 

'.ides  being  of  various  declination  M]  with  n: 

concretions  of  muriat  of  ammonia,  the  sal  ami 

The  bottom  is  a  plain  nearly  hon/.ontal,  about  two-thirds  of  a  mile  in 
circumference,  with  a  large  circular  aperture,  giving  vent  to  a  co- 
lumn of  white  smoke,  below  which  is  visible  a  liquid  -Her, 

like  metal  boiling  in  a  furnace.     Such  at  its 

eruptions  rarely  attain  iK  Himrnit,  but    more 
Sides.     Near  t  e  region  of 

which  is  followed  by  a   woody  domain,   ron 
Oaks,  beechc-.  areola  of 

itute  <»f  \  e«j'-!ation.      In   thi-,   middi 

•  trses,)*   tin  •  aii  lieu  hhi.- 

dnd  four  J«.t  in  (  ircumfcrence. 

rmo. 

Mr.    '  worthy  of  the   fmr  ishin.l  ot 

which  ii  :  >  four  parts  • 

ty  gates,  and    forming,  at  ther 
' 
ned  with  name  marble^,  amon-.r 

Ji)Wl!l 

this  : 

(*nt:d  (.'othie  outbid 

.Palace,  to  which  a  •  M  be  I.  m  thr  Araht- 

rt.     Thus. 

:.;h  tlie  public-  promc: 

with  .  ;es  and  gfan«!\  I,  ei- 

hi!>n 

>  ,  >era 
K  TK.t  exempt  from  this  rcpro.-' 

uttnu 

resort  of  tl.e  Sicilian  n 


Loretto  in  the  Papal  States. 
I^)n  rto  is  situated  on  a  plain  at  the  top  of  a  mountain:   it  ha=;  a 

!  bleak  look  :   t  m  ike  but  a  very  mean 

Appearance  ;   the   principal   street  consists  for  the  most  part  of  small 
£Hops,  in  which  are  sold  little  else  \  ids  for  rosaries,  gold  and 


'*  Kit«rally,  hundred  horses. — P.        f  Square,     t  Four  Corners> 
*  Beach  or  quay. 


Pita  and  Lucea. 

ornamenU  for  the  Mine,  worked  in  fillagree,  mall  braaa  talk 
,m-h  s..uiri.i  s-.  theecmtrj  paople,  aa  preaenrathnai  t- UM^  ii».«na«-- 
nd  !  Town  paper  caps  to  our. 

ifi^ir*  of  '  iM  di  LereHu*   painted  on  them. 

.,.«•.%..-;,  :.\   r.    ;...  ii  i..  (    •  il  :-••!•.».:.. 

*,  while  the  capital  of  a  republic,  was  celebrated  for  iU  profu- 
>f  marble,  iir  patnciaa  towera,  aod  its  jrare  magnificence. 
i,  though  no  longer  a  mark  of  !*• 

lodernized  hrmaei.     In  gravity  penrades  «n»jr  » 

h,- ,  KinA  '•••  b^plMrf!  HM  tealM  tolN  r,  avd  HMOMM  mti 
ll  built  of  the  ttme  marble,  all  rarietim  of  the  MOM  arcbiiet 
i;..  ran,  and  fortunate  both  in  their  tociety  and  their 

olitude 

-  ^rcat  eril,  mj*  Mr.  For 

;    •  \  .',-,,  H  •  M    ,-.    ajM  .-:    If  M      :  «  !*    «»i»    K^- 

«si.  und  ikeaHy  l«  . .  l  %%  ith  the  Mir&c«  of  the 


Meoce  their  embankment** 

cannot  ultimately   protect   the  «hun.     Tliey   may  confine  to 
chaanels  the  deposit  of  earth  left  by  flood* 
>*itB  thus  confined,  ha* ,  in  many  parts,  n» » 

' 

.r  draining  it  must  yearis 
crease;  i 


coa»«  an  outlets. 

r,,.n,  mtliMOOMtrv 

the  rkrfcnre  of  the  rain  nnital  bei|rbt  (47  inchet)  ii  about 

itiraium  i«  not  oi»e  half.     It  rener 

1 

•iter  w  br  far  the  ineat  mirin  at  Pita,  and  1 
•print:.     fWea*  Wted,  i»,,«.^l.  \«*m  MWaM  ..nl%  »•>    tl.i- 

*harp,aiidrreeMfttas*.    Th*  mth  we«t, 


as  oppreearc  on  the  spiriti  M  the  leaden  si 

r  rioteot  heat  ftmerally  returns  with  the 
ntagt  are  intensely  hot ;  at  noon  the  sea- 

•.:,-,'.  ....  ••-,,,. 


i  are  damp,  cloae,  tuJTocatinjr, 

lie  •Mejfnafa.l     Piaa  may  rerrrae  what  phTaioiaM  aay 
<>  capita]—-  Tliey  hardly  conceire  how  people  can  live  at  Fie 

inter,  or  how  they  can  di* 

The  little  ttate  of  Locca  »  ao  popolout,  that  rery  fow  acrct,  and 

eot  lo  inttadation,  are  allotted  to  each  farmer  in  the  plain. 

Hence  their  superior  skill  in  ajrnculUire  and  draining ;  hence  that 

variety  of  crops  on  every  inclosure,  which  giret  to  the  rale  of  Ser- 


ufy  of  Lnntto         f  An  oppreatiTely  hot  aovtb  wind. 
t  North  west  wind. 
IS 


146  The  Tuscan  Republics. 

ohio  the  economy  and  show  of  a  large  kitchen  garden.  So  rich  is 
the  creation  of  poor  men,  who  must  render  ufj  to  their  landlord  two- 
thirds  of  their  produce,  and  sell  him  whatever  he  demands  of  the  re- 
mainder at  his  own  price !  Even  the  little  that  is  left  to  their  own 
disposal,  they  cannot  sell  at  home ;  their  very  milk  they  must  export 
every  morning  to  a  foreign  state  like  Pisa. 

Oppressed,  however,  as  this  peasantry  is,  perhaps  the  advocates  for 
large  farms  would  find  it  difficult  to  prove  that  the  Lucchose  would 
produce  better  crops,  if  tilled  hy  fewer  tenants.  Italy  might  bring 
against  that  system  the  authority  of  her  Virgil,  her  Pliny,  her  Colu- 
mella;  the  exam  pie  of  Lucca,  where  husbandry  is  so  subdivided; 
that  of  Tuscany,  where  the  farms  are  so  limited  ;  that  of  the  Koman 
state,  where  they  are  so  large.  Every  state  in  the  peninsula,  says 
Mr.  Forsyth,  is  productive,  I  believe,  in  pro/tnrtion  to  Ike  number  'of 
farmers  on  a  ^ivfn  s/tace  nf  land  equally  go<nl. 

This  plain  is  skirted  by  vine-clad  hills,  where  the  celebrated  villas 
rise  on  such  sites  as  court  admiration  from  the  city.  Indeed  they  de- 
serve to  be  conspicuous,  as  monuments,  of  that  ancient  lordliness 
which  dignified  the  Lucchcsi  with  the  epithet  of  Signori. 

The  rarnpurts  of  Lucca,  though  neglected  even  as  a  walk,  attest 
the  same  national  magnificence.  The  cannon,  once  their  ornament, 
and  happily  nothing  but  an  ornament,  are  gone.  The  armory,  which 
was  also  admired,  and  useless  like  the  cannon,  is  now  em.ty.  The 
palace  of  the  republic,  no  longer  the  residence  of  the  Gmifni'-niere,* 
bears  a  deserted  arid  vacant  aspect.  This  immense  and  august  edi- 
fice makes  the  city  round  it  look  little;  yet  only  half  the  original  de- 
sign is  completed.  These  petty  Italian  states,  when  commercial  and 
free,  had  a  public  soul  too  expansive  for  the  body.  In  its  f  resent  de- 
cline, says  the  same  writer,  I  remarked  through  the  city  an  air  of 
sullen,  negligent  stateliness,  which  often  succeeds  to  departed  power; 
a  ceremonious  gravity  in  the  men,  a  sympathetic  gloominess  in  the 
houses,  and  the  worst  symptom  that  any  town  can  have — silence. 

THE  TUSCAN  REPUBLICS. 

EVERY  city  in  Tuscany  having  been  once  a  separate  republic,  still 
c.onsiders  itself  a  nation  distinct  from  the  rest,  and  calls  their  inhabit- 
ants foreigners.  If  we  compare  these  little  states  with  those  of  an- 
cient Greece,  we  shall  find  that  in  both  countries  the  republics  emer- 
ged from  small  principalities,  they  shook  off  the  yoke  by  similar 
means,  and  they  ended  in  a  common  lord  who  united  them  all.  In 
both  we  shall  6nd  a  crowded  population  and  a  narrow  territory  ;  in 
both,  a  public  magnificence  disproportionate  to  their  power  ;  in  both, 
the  same  nursing  love  of  literature  and  of  the  arts,  the  same  nice  and 
fastidious  taste,  the  same  ambitious  and  excluding  purity  of  language. 

Florence. 

The  edifice  which  commands  our  chief  attention  at  Florence,  as 
beginning  a  new  era  in  the  history  of  architecture,  is  the  Cathedral 
founded  by  Lapo,  in  1298,  and  crowned  by  the  cupola  of  Brunel- 
leschi. 

The  other  churches  of  Florence  have  nothing  very  peculiar  or  im- 


*  Chief  magistrate ;  literally  standard-bearer.     P. 


Florence.  147 

their  construction.     Tin-  <  -li-.u-fl  </>•'  Dfj*  -siti  \<  a  w. 
<s  two  orders  . 

in  tht- 
t*r  was  lavished  on  so 

•  •s  may  be 

Uo  the 
itniv. 

aniuelf;  a  construction  wl. 
idwrnyi  u  lAfO^t  MI  -  '•    '•  (  --•""--  ;  -..  neoeMi?  .«r- 


,  x    ,.,..•,..-  .-,  !lirt«      r,  v  ,.i  .    .n!\  '  .  ;  »w  .     'I  '  -   u     er    toriei  are  t;i- 
i.ited  hi  neks  or  free-*tone,  Rn«' 

,  orders,  :«i 

>r«nce  ow. 

IK!   liberal 
ie  same  sun  a-  '  I  >nk» 

i"  debt,  and 
\vive.H  am! 
j^>-    JerrVDt-    ;\r»>  l-r-Miun    ^   m  Ihe  i-:'.tn;irrli;»l    -!>!«'    f«\    thr    umlhrr-. 

orence  in  oun<),  lined 

••«•«.    Those 
Bows  are  so  close  as  * 

to  lessen  t1  «•.    On 

Mgr,  or  rather  to 
ule. 

two  harvests  a 

e  ^ecood  of  some  gr«en  crop  ;  but  the  see- 

as  ma- 

il nted  every  third  or 

.acropot  sometime^  '  morr 

>f  oats.     1  •  '  ries  latc-lv 

on. 
• 

ceases  to  be  its  principal  object     What  a 

utrl*'  farm  put  in  action!      In 

no,  oil,  and 
silk,  w 

D  hringv  only  five  returns  in  the  Florentine  territory  ;  in 


14$  The  Country  near  Siena. 

the  Sinese  eight  or  nine ;  and  the  aggregate  affords  but  ten  months- 
subsistence  to  all  Tuscany,  although  the  mountaineers  live  mostly  on 
chesnuts. 

This  garden  of  Tuscany  seems  to  require  more  manure  than  it 
produces.  To  keep  it  perpetually  in  crop,  the  farmers  must  resort 
to  the  infectious  sewers  of  the  city  ;  they  send  poor  men  and  asses 
to  pick  up  dung  on  the  roads ;  and  at  certain  resting-places  on  the 
highway,  they  spread  litter,  on  which  all  the  cattle  that  pass,  stop  to 
urine  for  their  benefit. 

You  discover  at  Florence,  on  the  very  surface  of  things,  how  great- 
ly commerce  has  degenerated  in  a  country  which  gave  it  birth,  and 
language,  and  laws.  The  counting-houses  are  in  general  dirty,  dark, 
mean  vaults ;  the  ledgers  stitched  rather  than  bound,  and  covered 
with  packing  paper.  All  commodities  are  weighed  by  the  old-steel 
yard :  the  only  balance  that  I  remarked  here  was  held  by  the  statute 
of  Justice.  In  trades,  no  regular  apprenticeships  are  requisite  ;  nor 
are  the  usual  appropriations  of  sex  observed.  In  the  same  street,  I 
have  seen  women  at  the  loom  and  the  awl,  while  the  men  were 
sewing  curtains. 

The  Italian  shopkeeper  only  calculates  downwards.  His  sole  ob- 
ject is  to  gain  the  most  from  his  customers.  He  does  not  remount 
to  the  first  sources  that  supply  his  shop  ;  he  abandons  the  general 
state  of  his  own  line  to  his  merchant  In  Britain,  on  the  contra- 
ry, the  great  fluctuations  of  commerce  may  originate  in  the  capita], 
but  they  presently  spread  through  the  'and.  The  common 

retailer  in  the  remotest  town  "i  of  his  trade,  anti- 

cipates taxes,  watches  the  ret  id  speculates  on  the 

mercial  effects  of  peace  and  \ 

The  Count r;/  /?a. 

All  the  country  for  twrnt\  miles  round  Siena  is  hill  or  mountain. 
The  more  rugged  hills  are  planted  with  olive-trees.  The  rest  are 
arable,  intermixed  with  vineyards.  Some  of  these  vineyards  arc 
celebrated.  Montepulciano  produces  "  the  king-  of  wines;'  and 
Chianti  yields  from  its  canine  grape  a  u  vino  scelto,"*  which  many 
prefer  to  his  majesty.  Before  Leopold  freed  agriculture  from  its  old 
restrictions,  the  Sienese  scarcely  raised  grain  enough  for  its  own  con- 
sumption ;  but  now  it  exports  to  a  large  amount. 

From  Centinale,  says  Mr.  Forsyth,  we  rode  to  Gelso,  another  large 
and  still  more  neglected  villa,  where  mouldy  pictures  and  disjointed 
furniture  were  thinly  scattered  to  make  u  <>  a  show.  We  passed  through 
the  richest  vineyards,  over  hills  clad  with  olive-trees,  and  on  roads 
lined  with  wild  myrtle  ;  but  we  looked  in  vain  for  that  thick-matted 
herbage,  and  those  umbrageous  masses  of  wood  which  distinguish  an 
English  landscape  from  all  others. 

Farther  south  is  the  Maremma,  a  region  which,  though  now  worse 
than  a  desert,  is  supposed  to  have  been  anciently  both  fertile  and 
healthy.  The  Maremma  certainly  formed  a  part  of  that  Etruria, 
ivhich  was  called  from  its  harvests  the  annonaria.f  Old  Roman  cis- 
terns may  still  be  traced,  and  the  ruins  of  Populonium  are  still  visible 
in  the  worst  i  art  of  this  tract.  Yet  nature,  in  spite  of  the  soil,  has 
condemned  it  to  disease,  and  man  has  been  ever  its  enemy. 


*  Choice  wine.        f  Corn  country. 


Malta. 

In  some  p.« 

' 

1 

!v  a 
n  in- 

. 

• 
• 

lute  ;  for 

. 
• 

• 


• 

-  to  man  thr  lines  properly,  at 
st  30,000  men  would  be  reqn 


*  Smoke  i. 

ilatioa   of   the   lUrcc   i*lands,  Malta,    Coze,   ami   Cerriao, 
96,000. 


t  it)  Spain. 

About  eight  miles  to  the  westward  of  Valetta,  there  is  a  fine  i 
where  St.  Paul  is'said  to  have  been  ship  wrecked,  now  called  after 
that  apostle. 

There  are  scattered  about  different  parts  of  the  interior,  twenty- 
two  cassals,  or  villages,  and  one  city,  Citta  Vecchio,  or  IVotabile,  the 
nnoient.  capital.  The  latter,  though  thinly  inhabited,  is  surrounded 
with  a  strong  ram  part,  and  v«  The  villag-es 

are  extremely  well  built,  and  have  sevc  urches.  besides  con- 

vents and  consecrated    spots.     They   arc  all.    l.<»u Tver,  destitute,   of 
picturesque  beauty ,  which  is  not,  in  fact,  to  be  found  in  any  part  of 

At  a  distance  M,  heet 

parts  not  cxce<  !e\<  1  nf  the  * 

formed  of  ared  -ilthouprh  n  >m  more 

Kni-ope,  or  of  the  !i 

n  here  b\ 
Siro  they  pass  doing  any 

C< 

Malta.     The fung  -•/  rrows  on  a  that 

Malta    i-ert,  thai  there  ftre  neh    veins  of  goi 

fhere. 


J3PAI.N. 

index!  N.  h\    tli€  ba;  of  Btscaj  ;    \.    1  -  '-ice, 

whirli  if  i  :terrane- 

and  the  A 

Atlantic.  41    N-  lat  u'n.l  !.. 

W.  tu  3     i  »  I'..  !  ip, 
Population  10,350,000.      !' 

Of  the  Persmis  ,:<nl  Habits  of  the  Spaniards. 
THE  Spaniards  are,    for  tl 

Ihei:  !(>\ir. 

The  men  shave  thn  hut  leave  mustachios  on  r  lip. 

The  \V(Mnrn  ;v  '  uder,  and  take  great  pa>  ;:iire 

..reserve  a 

The  Spaniar  uf  de|x>rt 

taciturnit\ .  .- 

and  air,  and  t:  •  that  at  a  littU 

from  them  it  i-  iiiove  at  all.     They  hold 

their  prie 

their  garments,  and  pa\  th.^m  a  d.  -pect  little  short  of  idol- 

atry. 

Among  the  follies  and  vices  of  the  Spaniards  may  be  counted  their 
unreasonable  contempt  of  otv  ir  pride  and  vanity,  their 

indolence,  avarice,  and  ZGt 

Industry  is  not  regarded  as  honourable  in  Spain,  nor  can  it  become 
&  till  there  is  a  more  intimate  connexion  and  intermixture  of  all 


Persoiu  and  I  fab  it  $  of  the  Spaniards  \  5 1 

ranks  of  men.  mial  respect  of  each  other  WBOM  different 

.  ii.  •  source  of  the  wealth  of  our  own 

Jauoti  of  commercial  greatMsa  in  all 

*fler  getting  out  of  bed,  it  i*  usual  for  persons  of  con- 
dition ti>  dhnl  a  gla**  of  wu  iccorsnow,  and  after- 

<rage  of  almoftt  all 
the 

nd  children  tit 

crow-fogged  o>  manner  of  tli<  Temper- 

aiu-r  i-   »  virn:.-  \,  '•,.  '.  '  .•    Bp  ward  iharei   with  other  sootiMni  ••> 
tioiw ;  for  excess  of  wine  U  so  miichievous  in  rrfiona  exposed  to  the 

i..  v  ..i  ti.i-  -;r..  ti.v.n -    tftafiteabV  wmralh,  «t  irotldpe- 

. i.i>  i  .••, ;.  yd!  H  . 


lllH'l-   fl'HT  UIHl    »%!•«.    «H     Hi        -.          1   l.« 

gentlemen  but  l.ul. 

Uiree  hour*,  dunnf  wKicb  time,  in  Madrid,  the  bhopsTn 


few  person*,  except  foreigners,  are  to   be  mrt  with 

'I  hg  N    irt-.ru  i"!.    '    n-    '.r-       .'      '  •:•;<.'.     . 

T'.r  •,...-.  o  |f  .  ...  -i      Jacob,  is  also  fa  •  r..i.;«    to  i  etH 

d  enjoyment  ••*  form  tJ  • 

B  beat  tables;  and,  thoofh  a  species  ol  .iporoarhinr  to 

,.,„  .     ••  ;«,„.     (  ,  -  .  .    ... ,  •    ,.  i  ^(hfi  «....  i. ,. 

rely  Spannh,  that  the  diietwoe  r^  to  be  distinguished. 

,-..,•,,,.       ,•,,......  ,    !       ,  ..       i    ,      .-•.its  ol   ii.« 

;  erate  and  frugal,  M»  far  as  mcani 
tlieVkeepamuehfr 
«nestk  sen-ants  th;< . 
ml.      In  thnr  lirr-*    SI  imcnts  hi- 

i  n  .tn-  \  »-r\  .  \:-.  v  ,/  ,n    esveci  'i  •  '  •   latter  I  ^-i   I  afn  foM  i;  .• 

neoded  on  a  la  iign  and  slio«s  slfene  (for 

etnererwalko  si  the  same)  u  enormous. 


•  writer,  wan  •  crowded, 

r       '.,  '         -;  ,•  I.*':-  r    u   ,-    -  BJB    !.•  •! 


».     The  market  also  abounded 
s,   turnips,  carr< 
umption  of  meal  in  this  cit?  is 
of  a  v« 

• 
.  at  sluij  H  in  different  parts  of 

.  to  an  ice-house  called  a 
and  frf<| 

.       ..  v.  I  u-ti    u<  r,    »..-,:;i..iill\   il- 

••  n«etable  oil,  u 


pose: 

>«i 

of  marble,  small  pan»  of  charcoal  ore  were  placed,  at  wtuch  the  §mo- 
kers  kindled  their  segart. 


152  Persons  and  Habits  of  the  Spaniards. 

In  Spain,  every  male  smokes.  The  general,  the  soldier,  the  judge, 
the  criminal,  and  even  the  lover  breathes  out  all  the  tenderness  of 
his  soul  in  puffs  of  genuine  Havannah :  in  short,  it  is  as  natural  to 
expect  smoke  from  the  mouth  of  a  Spaniard,  as  from  the  top  of  a  ta- 
vern chimney.  The  Havannah  segar  is  the  most  aromatic,  and  some- 
times costs  as  much  as  sixpence.  The  lower  orders  enjoy  a  cheaper 
sort,  by  cutting  the  tobacco  leaf  fine,  and  rolling  it  in  a  small  piece 
of  paper  ;  this  is  frequently  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  with  more 
cordial  sociality  than  attention  to  cleanliness.  I  have*'  seen  beggars 
crawl  under  the  tables  to  pick  the  remnants  of  burning  segars,  which 
had  been  consumed  so  low,  that  the  fingers  of  the  smoker  could  hold 
them  no  longer.  Every  Spaniard  is  provided  with  a  flint  and  steel ; 
and,  for  tinder,  he  uses  a  fibrous  vegetable  from  South  America,  call* 
ed  by  the  French,  nm.ndwi.  Gentlemen  carry  these  instruments  so 
necessary  for  their  felicity  in  small  rases,  resembling  bank-note  pock- 
et-books. In  the  streets,  little  boys  levy  small  contributions  by  car- 
rying a  burning  rone-match  to  light  the  segars  of  passengers  ;  and  I 
saw  suspended  from  the  doors  of  .several  shops,  a  thick  piece  of  light- 
ed rope,  for  the  purpose  of  a  similar  accommodation.  A  present  of 
Havannah  segars  is,  to  a  Spaniard,  a  very  high  compliment  indeed, 
and  secures  his  affections  as  fully  as  a  good  dinner  does  those  of  an 
Englishman. 

The  government  has  of  course  not  failed  to  render  tobacco  a  very 
lucrative  source  of  revenue,  and  has  reserved  to  itself  the  right  of 
dispersing  of  it.  To  government,  in  a  thoroughly  prepared  state,  it 
costs  about  two  reals,  or  five- pence  per  pound,  and  by  then:  it  is  re- 
sold to  the  public  at  fifty  real  rr  pound,  and  often 
at  a  -\orbilant  price.  Some  English  writers  have  asserted, 
that  the  Spanish  Indies  smoke;  and,  though  1  saw  no  instances  of  it, 
1  wns  \\c\  that  the  custom  partially  obtains  amongst  them. 
Smoking  forms  the  chief,  perhaps  the  only,  excess  of  the  Spaniard. 
It  is  a  very  rare  sight  to  see  him  intoxicated.  His  own  wines  are  ve- 
ry light,  and  he  frequently  cannot  afford  to  indulge  even  in  them. 

The  houses  of  the  great  are  not  dispose,!  in  the  most  elrgant  and 
commodious  manner,  but  they  are  so  large,  that  in  the  Duke  of  Al- 
i  nalace  there  are  four  hundred  bed-chambers.  Here  all  the  su- 
perannuated servants,  with  their  wives  and  children  are  lodged  ;  their 
annual  wai;vs  are  computed  at  twelve  thousand  pounds  sterling.  The 
cottages  arid  inns  are,  on  the  contrary,  miserable  ;  but  the  dress  and 
manners  of  the  lower  classes  vary  much  in  different  provinces. 

The  chief  defect  in  the  character  of  the  Spanish  nobility  and  gen- 
try is,  their  aversion  to  agriculture  and  commerce.  Instead  of  those 
beautiful  villas,  and  opulent  farms,  which  enrich  the  whole  extent  of 
England,  the  Spanish  architecture  is  confined  to  the  capital,  and  a  few 
other  cities  and  towns.  The  metropolis  is,  however,  their  chief  ele- 
ment, by  traditionary  custom,  which,  like  others,  arose  from  necessa- 
ry causes ;  as  in  former  turbulent  periods  their  presence  at  court  was 
considered  as  the  sole  pledge  they  could  give  of  their  duty  and  af- 
fertion. 


Spaniards. 

Customs  of  the  Spaniards. 

Tke  eastern  HU  h>  th* 

Spaniards  and  the  Portugin  scribed  in  tlie  1 


lead  of  ste<  ^rc  used  in  Spain  t"  post-,  from 


crowded  \. 
!  orsec 


iu  II  un< 

."    * 

, 

.ir:rr  of  tli^ 

-i\l<     « 

. 

On  < 
or. 

Bon 

\s  expressed  in  the  most 

•)rdin^  to  mir 


154  Customs  of  the.  Spaniards. 

The  agility  of  the  Spaniards  in  leaping-,  climbing-,  and  walking, 
has  been  a  constant  subject  of  admiration  to  our  party.  We  have 
frequently  known  a  man  on  foot  start  from  a  town  with  us,  who  were 
well  mounted,  and  continue  his  journey  with  such  rapidity  as  to  reach 
the  end  of  the  stage  before  us,  and  announce  ou,r  arrival  with  officious 
civility.  A  servant  likewise,  whom  we  hired  at  Malaga,  has  kept 
pace  with  us  on  foot  ever  since;  aud  though  not  more  than  seventeen 
years  of  age,  he  seems  incapable  of  being  fatigued  wi'h  walking.  I 
have  heard  the  agility  of  the  Spanish  peasants,  and  their  power  of  en- 
during fatigue,  attribu  ed  to  a  custom,  which,  though  it  may  probably 
have  nothing  to  do  with  1  be  cause,  deserves  noticing  from  its  singula- 
rity. A  young  peasant  never  sleeps  on  a  bed  till  he  is  married  ;  be- 
fore that  event  the  rests  on  the  floor  in  his  clothes,  which  he  never 
takes  off  but  for  the  purpose  of  cleanliness:  and  during  the  grea'er 
part  of  the  year  it  is  a  ma  ter  of  indifference  whether  he  sleeps  under 
a  roof  or  in  the  open  air. 

I  have  remarked  tha:  though  the  Spaniards  rise  very  early,  they 
generally  keep  late  hours,  and  seem  most  lively  and  alert  at  mid- 
uigiit  :  this  may  be  attributed  to  <he  heat  of  the  wea' her  during  The 
day,  and  to  the  custom  of  slooning  after  their  meal  at  noon,  which 
is  so  general  that  the  towns  n.n-1  villages  appear  quite  descried  from 
one  till  four  o'clock.  The  lah.-w<  of  the  artificer,  and  the  aneniion 
of  the  shopkeeper,  are  suspended  during  those  hours;  and  the  doors 
and  windows  of  the  latter  are  as  closely  shut  as  at  night,  or  on  a  holi- 
day. 

Though  the  Spanish  neasamrv  treat  every  man  they  meet  with  po- 
liteness, they  expect  an  equal  rfnrn  of  civility;  and  to  pass -hem 
without  the  usual  expression, — "  Vaga  listed  con  Dios,"*  or  saluting 
tin  n  wi  hout  bes'o  .  Vn  he  i  le  of  Ci  rould  be 

risking-  an  insult  from  n-v>nl«  who,  though  civil  and  even  polite,  are 
not  a  little  jealous  of  'heir  claims  to  -eciprocal  attentions.  I  have 
been  informed,  that  most  of  the  dom^s'i"  virtues  are  strongly  felt  and 
practised  bv  the  peasantry;  and  »ha!  a  degree  of  parental,  filial  and 
fraternal  affection  is  observed  amon^  ihem,  which  is  exceeded  in  no 
other  country.  1  have  alrondv  sai  i  sufficient  of  their  religion  ;  it  is  a 
subject  on  which  they  f°e]  '  ^f  pride.  To  suspect  them  of 

heresy,  or  of  being  descended  from  a  Moor  or  Jew,  would  be  the 
most  unpardonable  of  all  offences;  bn:  thrir  bxity  with  respect  to 
matrimonial  fidelity,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  is  a  stain  upon  their 
character,  which,  though  common,  appears  wholly  irreconcileable 
with  the  general  morality  of<he  Spanieh  character/  They  are  usual- 
ly fair  and  honourable  in  their  dealings  :  and  a  foreigner  is  less  sub- 
ject to  imposition  in  Spain  than  in  any  other  country  I  have  visited. 

Mr.  Southey  has  given  several  curious  descriptions  of  the  accomo- 
dations  he  met  with  at  the  inns  as  he  travelled  in  Snain.  At  one 
place  he  writes,  "  In  this  room  are  nlaced  two  trestles;  four  planks 
are  laid  across  these,  and  support  a  straw-stuffed  mat'res?  of  immense 
thickness.  Over  this  is  another  as  dispropor'ionably  thin,  and  this  is 
my  bed.  The  seat  of  mv  cbair  i*  as  high  as  the  'able  I  write  upon. 
A  lamp  hangs  upon  the  door.  Above  us  are  bare  timbers,  and  the 
floor  is  tiled.  I  am  used  to  vermin  :  to  be  flea'd  is  became  the  order 
of  the  night,  and  I  submit  to  it  with  all  due  resignation.  Of  the  peo- 
ple, extreme  filth  and  deplorable  ignorance  are  the  most  prominent 


*  God  go  with  you. 


5 

>  in  i he  peasantry  which  Enpl- 
»sess.    I  frt  n  10 

• 

wee  •>!<•>.     'Ili« 

"\er  it  in 
the   i 

v.  hilr    the 

cpers  art'  <  xmu-  in:- 

.  OD  pain  of  being 
:  -    that 

ire   frequr 
Clothes  that  are  sent  out  of  the  <  , 

Of  the  Spnnfsh  I^> 

• 

i  he  seats  with  v 

an;!  ' 

rinr 

' 

^ume  wh« 

;»  amongst  ih«- 
>f  black  gauze,   an.!  luce,  and 

ill  -d  irj    \ 

oth  Mack, 
ills    n|>i"M 
' «  silk  stockings  and  shoes.      I 

i  lies  pav  much  attention.     Tin 

an/l  prepo^ttr 
rom  generation  to  g' 

isses.     Tii 

il    to  ex- 

pcr      hut.  o  tell,  whrr- 

er  thf-v  dn-ss  :.  ,»-  as  they  c;ili    il 

whir  waddle superse(l»^  tin-  h. 

inuvrm.-nts  th.  in  their  n  /-.     Nor  on -jl it    thr   skill 

Wlttl  truinrnt    than  that   « 

"^  lies,  to  be  passed  over.     It  is  s'  er  out  oft! 

bands  ,r},  thr  most  (Winatirip:  drxtrrilv. 

Little 

\'   first,   ihr  M.I:  kck- 

• 
thousand  agrci-  .     A  beautiful 


1 56  Of  their  Education,  Religion,  Priests,  fyc. 

seen  to  so  much  advantage  as  in  this  dress,  which,  however,  is  imme- 
diately laid  aside  when  she  enters  her  house.     The  Spanish  women  in 
general  dress  for  the  street,  and  upon  their  return  home  take  off 
their  good  clothes,  silk   stockings,  and  white  shoes,  and  display  an 
appearance  for  which  even  the  eifects  of  a  sultry  climate  can  scarce- 
ly offer  any  apology.     The}'  also  seem  to  think  that  there  is  no  charm 
in  clean  teeth,  which  the v   corrode  and  render  offensive  at  an  early 
acre,  by  immoderately  eating  sweetmeats  and  confectioner} ,  and  by 
the  less  feminine   indulgence  of  occasional  smoking.     A  tooth   brush 
they  never  think  of  using  ;  and  I   knew  a  British  captain  who 
< on >ilc  red  as  a  great  coxcomb  by  several  ladies  at  Cadiz,  be< 
that  instrument  was  found  in  his  dressing-case.     \Vhen   :«.  1-adv  walks 
out,  she  is  always  followed  by  a  female  servant,  attired   in  ii 
have  before  described,   but  of  coarser  •  rung  an  » 

rnons  green  fan  in  her  hand.  This  attendant  is  in  general  old  and 
ugly,  csper!..ll\  it"  53  be  \oung  and  handsome.  1  at  fir 

garded  the  servant  -non  learnt 

o(i'eiisi\p,  and  win)  often   arted  as  the   millions  tool  ot 
long  bee;  i  with  Kl\vn.  and    ti, 

men-  a  little  excusable  pride. 

Of  their  R'lnration.   I  /V/esfs,  <J-c. 

Learning  is  at  a  low  ebb^ in  tbii  r,  up- 

wards of 

lamanra,  founded  in   th-  .  .     There 

have  been  as  n  ,a  to 

darken  the  far •»  .1  Thomas 

AquiiK'>    continue    uarioiated,    .-o   that   the  pro? 

eeeds. 

The  Spaniards  are  zealots  in  the  profession  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  and  in  no  country  is  then-  more  praying  and  ceremony; 
but  the  Virgin  M  :<;•-.  a  vms  to  be  the  principal  object  of  their  devo- 
tion and  adoratiwn.  Few  women  go  out  of  doors,  walk,  or  play, 
without  a  rosary  in  their  hand.  The  men  are  i  thout  one 

hanging  round  their  neck*.  In  their  comedies,  if  the  devil  be  chain- 
ed, it  is  with  a 

Here,  as  in  Italy,  the  dead  are  carried  to  the  grave  with  their  faces 
uncovered,  and  preceded  bv  a  long  procession  of  priests  and  people 
-iuging  psalms  with  lighted  lasers  in  fheir  hands.  The  grandees  are 
dressed  in  their  robes,  and  buried  in  them,  but  the  rest  of  the  people 
are  habited  like  friars  and  nuns.  The  \omi£  and  unmarried  have  an 
additional  crown  of  artificial  flowers  on  their  heads.  The  priests 
^prinkle  holy  water  over  the  sepulchres,  each  drop  of  which  they  af- 
firm extinguishes  a  part  of  the  fire  in  purgatory.  The  people  in 
general  appear  to  know  when  a  saint  is  taken  out  of  purgatory,  and 
it  is  seen  frequently  written  on  the  doors  of  the  churches,  "  To-day 
a  soul  is  delivered.'" 

After  the  death  of  any  person,  the  masses  are  without  end  ;  howev- 
er poor  the  relations  may  be,  they  must  deprive  themselves  of  every 
thing  for  the  repose  of  the  soul  of  their  departed  friend.  The  masses 
which  a  man  appoints  to  be  said  for  him  after  his  death  are  privile- 
ged :  his  soul  is,  by  law,  preferred  to  the  claims  of  his  creditors. 

The  following  account  of  one  of  the  religious  holidays  of  the  peo- 
ple occurs  in  Doblado's  letters  on  Spain.  The  Carnival  properly  so 
called  is  limited  to  Quinquagesima  Sunday,  and  the  two  following 
»taye,  a  period  which  the  lower  classes  pass  in  drinking*  and  rioting"  in 


Of  Spanish  Amusements,  Customs,  <J-c. 


meaner  sort  of  houses  al  ul  especially 

v,  surround 
rs  of  the  poor* 


crowds  ol 


a,  singing,  dan. 


ival.    The 

!••:».   !     ;  or.  •  ><    -'\»t\.   '",- 


Of   brfl  M 


i ' ; '   • ;  i  •  r '  ;  r ,  4    \\  i ' : .  ; ' . 
M  of  Softin  for  rvlii 


ed. 


A  Cai 
oung*  woman  to  whom 

•voman  at 

1 1.    ^^ 


iole  quarters  of  tiie 
• 

iiyer  scale.    I  once 

»aksto  parade 

crowded  with 

aginary,  would  have 

Ily  ready  to  take  n« 

ituret  often  carry  » 

their 

. 


ucMjnpnun  win  gi^e  a   prcii)    ac .curaic 

•.     -i  •>  >  •  '  •  ;:ii.  i  :  •    •      •      'it!  .-aj  if.      JJ»»- 


>  enter.     A 


an  ho 


fa  :m.l    r  .i^me 


,  and  frightened  by  the  clapping  and  hallooing  of 


Inquisition. 

the  assembled  multitude.     It  then  ran  HK  cessh  <  ly   against  the  < 
Uvoromktr.u:'  ,  ,m  each  received  a  deep   won;  ^nal 

UK?  trumpet  for  tlic  hor- 

nick  hart" 
rh€  mmij  • 
dor 

•  wo-edged 
hull  i 
the  I,  -.  hic'h  it  in 

rgedoul  of  the  area  bjr  three  horses  on 

•  was  the  i: 
to  UK 

of  iln-  c<  iinti 

• 

i  nui; 

JtM 

:»ll  clul']"  • 

:o  hare  larger  t 

it   again,  blS 

it. 

Of  the  1. 
\*\\  language  is 
tvh;<  irom  the  I  (dV 

cult  to  tin-  Fn-iuli 

tlu    \  Moors,  wlj- 

nioii  in  tins  OOOD1 '  '     -        '  '  '  '    W      ' 

V 

eotaK  \\ !»«» ^f  "    • 

litrr.i'nrr  of   S] 
tho  othrr  conntrn- 

was  not  till  1  • 

nny  nun 

the  ciH>ch  of  the  famous  Ctrf,  an  Arabir  ! 

illustrious  actions  against  the  M»»or<  wn  . 

.    :m.i    TTiunv   :\   laMMnn.    writtfn    m  ttie  SUCCC€< 
which  :^K  l{"  faithful  chronicle,  and  mu< 

.v.u-red  hiography. 

TTif  Inquisition. 

terror  of  the  Inquisition  has  conM<i<  ed  of  latr 

last   victims  in  this  city,  (Seville,)  was  Olavide,  a 
man,  who  applied  the  wealth  he  had  accji 

tic  purpose  of  ciiltirating  the  Sierra  IN  1 

number  of  German  settlers,  and  to  adorning-  and  improving  • 
walk  HI  as  the  wharfs  on  the  banks  , 

quivir.     Tie  had  read  the  writings  of  some  of  the  Frenr 

cted  of  having-  imbibed  a  portion  of  ' 

for  this  unproved,  if  not  unfounded,  charge,  he  was  immured  n 
the  walls  of  a  prison,  ^ud  pa  years  of  his  life  amid  the  lior- 


rconow. 


ry  confinement.    Since  that  period,  the  diactf 

tea;  and  1 

f   ;  M  •«•'!  .1-  tin-  i  aiiil'-i  -  '     illn  ><     i«  Mm, 

•wer. 
i 
made ;  and  on  a  amall  aland,  a  I 

- 

•"•  diviiw  : 

with  aJ 

t  aro 

3  he  eiamiaed.  The  < 

!  '^r;  ajkl  i^ 

>aw  c»ni»  of  llir  uj-u: 
id  waa  told  the  other»  wrr 
«•  garden  plaaled  with  orang« 
n-d,  and   , 


%•.  \eert 

thecoOefeef  tl 

»       •  '  .iarvrrn-i'  ..j'    . 


• 


'••  at  whir' 

•v      ".';,-..•.:  ..;•. 


i'bO  Oliveg. 

trifling  subjects  commonly  discussed,  and  the  great  familiarity  with 
which  they  are  allowed  to  behave  to  their  elders,  all  contribute  to 
prevent  their  acquiring  that  knowledge  which  is  so  necessary  to  form 
the  character  of  virtuous  and  intelligent  men.  The  quiet  solitude  of 
domestic  life  seems  unknown  in  Spain;  the  idea  of  a  man,  his  wife 
and  family,  spending  a  day,  or  even  part  of  a  day,  without  coin) 

ars  to  them  so  unnatural,  that  they  can  scarcely  believe  it  to  be 

our  practice.     Their  widely  different  syst  (in  has,  however,  some  re- 

rommendations.     Young  people  enter  life  with  a  greater  decree  of 

Confidence;  in  whatever  society  they  are  ]>!.•(•<  «i   they  feel  perfectly 

easy,  and  acquire  a  fluency  in  conversation,  arid  manners, 

ii  gives  them  a  species  of  run  •»  far 

can  judge,  are  the  advantages,  the  on h  a  tcm. 

In  England,  our  youth  are  k< 

quired  more  years,  and  accumulated  a  greater  store  < 
and  even  then  they  neither  mix  so  frequently 
in  company  as   in    Spain ]   they  are  less  calculated  to  strike  at  f 

irrassedin 
and  in  (h  circles  of  well-  !  re- 

u  ill  ever  continue  to 

iy  of  Seville  is  almost  sol«-l\  appropriated  to 
cation  'crgy:  the  course  of  study  or 

Knmvlr  l-.rc  iif  <-i\  il  ! 

ithm  tlie 

is  ntterh  unk;i  ^ors  or  p: 

biderablj  lessened  the  number  of 

tered  into  the  army.    rr  but 

linvc  |iri\  at.    In 
Ti:.  *  of  the  best  fain. 

VOr 

the  <  i^ed  nuns, 

nee  Ue-wnrk.    l>nt    - 

They  a iv  u^irilh   U  i^es  ofseclii>ion  till  \ 

proper  ac  [uently  tiU  sopie mairimoi  -rm- 

rd.     From  tho  retirement  of  a  convent,  \v  and 

duln<^<.  ihev  ar 

•  :iderful  that,  from  so  violent  a  ch; 
<  xample  of  -s,  with  wh 

lims  to  the  dissolute  habits  of  their  country. 

Olives. 

\  ;;reat  part  of  the  olives  i>  eaten  in  the  crude  state,  or  is  prcse* 
T;   but  the  larger  portion  is  made  into  oil,  whu 
Hpai;  the  purpose  of  butter.     The  oil  of  Spain,  however,  is 

much  Ic^s  pure  than   that  of  France  or  Itah  ihe  fruit,  from 

which  it  is  made,  i*  greatly  superior.  This  'inferiority  arises  princi- 
pally from  tlie  length  of  time  the  olives  ar*e  kept  piled  in  heaps,  before 
they  are  ground  :  whence,  in  this  warm  country,  they  ferment,  and 
become  in  some  degree  putrid. 

The  right  of  possessinor  an  olive-mill  is  a  feudal  privilege  belonging 
to  the  lords  of  particular  manors,  and  to  such  mills  all  the  olive- 
grown  in  the  district,  often  a  very  extensive  one,  are  obliged  to  be 


•  rca.  Iftl 

>ied.  Here  they  n  heaps,  w.v  turn  to  be  ground. 

iber,  when  they  are  gathered,  till  the  rooflfe, 
,«  s  February,  and  coaseij 
to  the  ?n  i  the  colour  mod  the  flavour  of  tb* 

I  ,.-,,•,    ,,liv,  -  ;.n»  lua    -  •*    "':-   »    ••'  b  H  «    [Ul  II]   tr.uis- 

hut  of  a  more  acrid  flavour ;  and  as  the 
ier»  u  ice  as  large  a  quantity  as  they  can,  th* 

*  large  jars,  «uuk  in  the  ground,  so  as  to  preserve  it 
in  equable  temperature*  and  prevent  its  su  • 

„    ••     in  i  i  ..|  !.         I     i.-    •   •-.!!.  '..r>  f  -U.-,   tr..  '.  Uie  lOD  "1    r.u-h 

the  clearest  of  the  oil  for  the  use  of  The  table :  the  residue  is  ap- 
rposes,  and  is  used  by  the  poor  to  light  their 


rl  of  the  Country. 

iir  John  Carr,  was  four  leagues,  and  con- 
over  a  dreary,  bladeless. 
c  wiiiu-r  ^ 
i  short  cat,  and  out  of  the 

'rd  notice  were 
•  x»e  of  tup- 

ng  to  may  be  traced  some  ap- 


rtliv  rif  no'  <>f  Palma. 


1&2  Portugal. 

and  spatterdashes.     In  the  streets  of  Palma,  I  met  several  \ 
tired  as  ecclasiastics;  bat  I   found  that  they  did  not  belong  to  the 
Church,  and  wore  this  dress  only  through  economy,  mam  of  them  not 
having-  a  shirt  to  wear. 

It  was  now  the  almond-harvest,  and  n  old. 

were  assembled  to  collect  this  de!  trees 

thM  bore  it.     The  eye  could  not  turn  but  to  banquet  on 
ful  or  romantic  ohji-rt.     Every  cottage  was  a  pit-: 

man  seemed  to  co-operate  with  t  ence 

of  'the  soil  and  climate. 

In  no  part  of  Kim-land  have  I  seen  more  *s  and 

indusf  ry.     All  the  stone  fences,  dividing  one  field  from 
•r.ler. 


PORTUGAL. 

bounded  V  nnd  E,  vv\  by  the  At- 

from  36°  56  to 

9°  :•;•  I N  form   is  oblong;  its 

average  bread 

miles.     Population,  3, 683,000.     P<>; 
,  90. 

Of  the  Persons  and  Dress  of  the  For 
The  Pi- :  -  rather  below  'd«^ 

. 

far  i« 
The  round 

llta: 

!d   be  broad,  smoot1 
Uie  ii  regard  to 

the  1  -i:t  to 

• 

fec^hpty  appears  awkward ;  win 

,ind  formed  in  the  school  of  \irtue  and 
Mm. 

Cottons,  muslin     ai  '     .'.>;ired  silks,t; 
ofblaek  crnrm-  icoat  of  the  sai 

i,  where  the  women  wear  blr«  -.-do*, 

a  ki:  tovera  the  licad  and  the  upper  part  of 

Cloaks  and  petticoat-^  of  divers  colours,  made  of  woollen  cloth,  fri 
ed  with  z;M  laee  or  ribbands,  are  worn  by  the  infe;  . 

The  dress  of  the  men  differs  not  from  t  ^cb, 

except   in  the  capote  ;*  this  is  like   that  of  Spaniards  and  Italian.*. 
which  is  an  excellent  garment  for  the  winter. 


*  A  kind  of  cloak. 


Of  thr  different  Wants.  IQS 

Of  I/  SM i . 

be  ranked  un  lasses:  tbt 

txl  io  trade ;  ami  the  labouring  peo- 

••  fttate  are  c« 

v  esteem  it  an  honour  • 
v  compar 
»nics  are  larf« 

• 


i «  .11  <-:i  I 


tu?»rnt>.  It  »  \   ••-»    «  :  •  -m 


arkably  t  >(  and 

ve  on   a  frien  the 

n  amonK  them,  anil  tbey  are  can  ti^tiont. 

A    I  !-' «-n   ni>  rchant  ptt»et  hit   hour*  in  the  following  manner:  be 

^  at  cigiit  o'clock,  to  the  i 
one,  sleep*  till  three,  eat 

-house,  in  payi 
mg-  at  cards. 

•.it  any  one  above  the  rank  of  a  tradesman,  it   is  necessary  io 

wear  a  sword  and  cktpe.i  family   ><-  looming, 

mast  wear  black,  the  M*rvant  would  not  :i  visitant  as  a 

£<  TiU-m.m.  iinJr.s  h<*  <--.IM  r  m   tOOBCh:    '  '!  "•    h«Hit«i  wouM  ho  ;»n 

rtlonable  o5ence,  onlwm  ^  <•  same  time.     The 

.nose  precede*  the  visitant  on  going*  oat,  the  contrary 

eider  takes  place  in  coating  in. 

nmtaoai  people  of  Lisbon  and  its  environs  are  a  labeheut  naA 


Iti4  The  Portuguese  Beggc 

hardy  race;  many  of  them  by  frugal  living1,  lay  up  a  decent  competence 
for  old  a<;  iold  the-  trouble  they  are  obliged  to  take, 

for  the  want  of  proper  tools,  to  carry  on  thei 
the  rude  appearance  of  the  earliest  ages,  and  are  sl<» 

oxen.   The  corn  is  shelh 
women,    wh< •:. 

head.     A  postillion  rides  on  .orse ;  fool: 

\vhiNt  thev  are  in  waiting  for 
like  a  shoemaker;  a  hair-dresser  appears  <M. 
a  cockade,  and  two  watches,  or,  at  least  u  , 
tavern  is  known    b\  a  vine-hush:    a  hou^- to  let,  by  a 
paper;  an  acooucher's  door  by  a  \s 
hi-  e\tr,t  Catholic  devotion. 

The  1<"\ <T  claaa  -  ,1  of  gaudy  app^ 

irinnen  are  8668  with  trinkets  of  i  dver  about 

wri-K.  '!  he  iruit-uomen  are  di-ti: 
custom  of  wearing  boots  and  bl;  •  1  caps  is  |  • 

women. 

Of  the  (,, 

Alldnn'  rformed  h  iew- 

ersofwo' 

(>l\in 

i;'l!  \\  «Mnii  ing. 

K\ ci \  (;. tih«  i. in  in  ti ,-  n 

tOcari'N   One  "I"  thr-r    \  «  -    • 

• 

Hie  ^ 

and 

IIIIUIN  «>f  ' 

cook  the  victuals,  clean  the  rooms.  ;tn.l  ' 

i\  female  servant <  \\\  the  house,  under  the  ag(M>t't)iirt\ 

are  inv  i^ihle.  exerpt   to    the  n 

thr\    are  left  to  thcil 
tloin  breathe  tho  pure  air,  ex-  . 

*-iiapel.  which  they  visit  at  h-:«-t  ciieea-day.  'I  :iste, 

kindred.     No  woman  p- 

'.lie  pernii«  <  r  lm<hand  and  parents.      To  avoid 

all  sii<pi<-ion,  iiu'iK  <\(n   ihnuirh  are  not  allowed   to 

their  ;q>-.irtinent-,  «>r  tu  -i;  hi^iile  them  in  pMhlir  ph«-ew.   HM 

-itified  with  a  M«rht  of  tlie  objects  of  their  affection,  ex- 
<:ept  in  the  churches;  hen  ke  signs, 

Address  and  compliment 

e,  and  court  h\  }Ir  DTF.T 

The  Portuguese  Beggars. 

Becrgrars  are  a  formidable  class  in  this  coun  \ve 

been  DEI  time  to  time,  to  diminish  the  number,  and 

strain  the  licentiousness  of  this  vagrant  train  :  hut  they  still  ramble 
about,  and  infest  every  place,  not  intreatimr  charity,  hut  demanding 
it.  At  night  they  assemble  in  hordes,  at  the  best  mansion  they  can 
find,  and  having  taken  up  their  abode  in  one  of  the  uut-offit  • 


,  Fashions,  and  Amusement  of  the  Portugitett. 

•-  they  stand. 
ie  privflegv 

hen  a  gang  of  these  ft  . 
way.  lie  muit  offer 

.ne  side;  Saint  Fru' 

.•Virgin  V 

d,  ;  -nv  ream  aro. 

-enre 


labours  of  the  forge, 

^H**MC        f,fltAi*/>M«       rtM//       •). 

ialea,  who 

noingt  an 
respects  frugal  and  temper 
thing  btr 

•"!•    l:\ilu-H    i>   ron%pi«  n     ,      MI 

•  !   rr^iil 

-  .ill'l  i| 

r  drr^*  cl- 
en  and  f  i 

•.!•',  •   •  .»i..n  n  ,  -• 


eat   tl.^ 


.     Therr 

'  •.v>-»r'jr'hin  . 
'   ;'''".    arr  oh- 
• 

.  are  the  chief 

'*rci»e  it  t 

MI  thopreced- 

rs  in  §ome  re- 

wordi  here. 

HI  of  t»,i.  hull, 

n^th  of  anus 


escue  him 


General  Character  of  the  Portuguese. 

rul  Character  of  the  Portuguese. 
With  respect  to  the  middling- class,  they  differ  in  their  ideas  ami 

from  those  of  the  rest  of  Euro, 

li.'!1-'  •  o\vn  enlonies,  exclude  thorn  from  : 

and  mod<  <n  which  account. th< 

• 

i'"j  th;iM   !': 
to  i  .  tr;i\  dlir,  atn  .       V 

liiM/il-  with  li-s  ditlieul- 
from  Li^  :  !o, 

•  1   from  'uriil  lv 

oin  tho  influx  of   m. 
(ii^hirh  the  tr:»ri'piillii\     ; 
the  soun  ea  of 
vemcnts. 

•m  many  p 

'•ased ;  pa*M 

er  this  im- 

the  growt  :-;il  nluuinl  the 

. 

'['he  ! 

a  SM 

k  of  resp«- 

. 
*k  7' 

!  IH 

hea 

till!: 

nine 

hon  i  uage 

. 

;!iing,  which  being-  f«  lon^ 

( >;  en- 

i:n  but  a  mi  »u.     Tliev  i  ieture   ; 

of  the  inhabitants  of  the  northern  climates,  who  shudder  in  the  m 

•  Id,  while  th  Asking  in  their  green  field 

i  instances,  and    the 
fi»-n  endear  th 

thev  are  -<iire  to  find  ronx,>!;i?inn  in  religion:   and    next   to  t1 
ur,  music  is  the  greatest  solace  of  their  1' 

of  the  poor  man,  and  refines  the  sentiments  rich  :  life 

glides  on  amidst  such  endearing-  scenes.   It  would  be  vain  to 
a  Portuguese  that  he  could  enjoy  as  much  happiness  in  any  other 


Portuguese. 

-£al  is  Pop  .e  worst  M 

Mgueae  have  a  patn 

'  .in*  been  . 

.  • . » i  man  and  tawgv 

• 

akp*  a  %  • 


h«««t,  mud  actually  walked  a  i\. 

'  ...  :  .    ;,-.  '  •         '.   I    .  \<  ••  ;  '     •'••-,     •!,,    ,i;. 

n^sth  re»i 

tn<    '  .  •  .     .   :        •..,•••.,.;'          ..,;:.    ,n  -I  n  !,n«-,. 

I!  .-ti  -   Btffi  :.,-      -  '    •    ..-  -        MM,-;  ,,!    "  .     '          .        ,    ,,t    •         Ml.    <;i,,,M. 


is  expended  on  • 


ignorant 

1  firreaterirnorance  of  the  pe<*>:  isand  penalties 

I  -    in*  Provi'/ 

'  .i«':;rr  <•!  ^Ui\  ii;:r.  M.r\    toll    tl.<     U-l!    f'«  >!'  ;•  - -i-t  iJjrc,    :'1»<1    Mipi  li<  » 


168  Character  of  the  English. 

In  Portugal  a  variety  of  salt  and  petrifying  springs  appear,  and 
others  to  which  the  ignorance  of  the  Portuguese  has  ascribed  won- 
derful qu.  of  these  have  been  classed  among  the  natural 
€un«                                  in,  as  well  as  some  of  the  lakes  and  mount 
On  the  north  hunk  of  the  Douro  is  a  high  cliff,  u  ,  ed  letters 
or  hieoro;                         ,  .1  with  blue  and  vermillion,  beneath  wh: 
a  grotto,  supposed  to  abound  \vithhitinnrn,   that  proved  fatal  ;« 
i  his  attempt  to  explore  i* 


Tin;   l/MTHl)   Kl.\(.DOM  OF 
GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 

Great  Bnt 

twcrn  50° and 68  :-:  V  lat  u  .  led  N.  by  I 

F;.  l>  th  sea  or  German  ocean 

and  \  .  George'^  and  the  A 

imirv  IUDL:  from  noi  tii  to  south,  -.m.-i  on  an  average 

hcnur  r-.mputi'd  at  .••    Maud  !  into 

Worth-I>, 
Kn-rl.ui  : 

rn  cr  T\\  •  MI  a  south'.- 

Frith  of 
nrl.  and   ^v 

N.  lat.  an  i s  5^,335  square  miles,  of  • 

in  England  and  8,1  15  an-  in  \'v 

Sro!  i  i)V  thr 

nan  tx-ran  :    S.   K.   • 
l»\  the  ri,  .'by   Solw.i  u-t  of 

unrl.      It  \]<^  between  ?> •)' 
K.  lat.  but  iiu-lii-lin^  t!ic  Sh--tl.'.:i-l   and  OrU' 
61°  1  I 
tend  much  farther.     Including  all  ' 

Ireland  is  bounded  on   the  E.  by  St.  George's  ch 
parates  it  fn.r  1  on  all  oti 

ocean.     1  N.  lat.  and  betwc* 

20' and  10*-'  J»'  \N'.  l"n.     !t  prreat*—  -  about  30<  • 

great(^st  l  J,(JOO  squa 

The    population    of    thr  United  Kingdom,   in   1811,    was 
17,000,000,  divided  as  follows : — England,  9,538,*:  j: 
Scotland,  1,805,688;  arm v.  naw,  &c.  640,5(>u— I  Bri- 

tain, i.;;   Ireland  supposed,  4,500,OC>t»— I  i   n-ted 

kingdom,  17,096,863.     Nearly  one  half  of  the  population   arc   • 
ged  in  trade  and  manufactures,  and  about  one  third  in  agriculture. 

Character  of  the  English. 

Prior  to  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  says  Dr.  Wendeborn, 
the  French  and  English  were  regarded  as  barbarous  natic; 
more  polished  Italian^.     The  reign,  and  female  blandishments  of  the 
court  of  Elizabeth   had  a  vi  rrable  effect  in  civili/inc 

manners.     Formerly  there  were  to  be  found  not  more  than  two  or 
three  chimnies  in  a  town  or  village :  each  made  his  fire  against  a  rer e 


Of  the  Love  of  their  (  U>!) 

*Y*  j*  in  the  hall,  v.  md  dressed  his  meat.    They  t 

a  tbeet,  and  instead  of  a  i 
.id  a  good  uls. 

ere  are  no  people  on  the  globe,  among  whom  more  singu 

liberty,  \\hu-h  this  island  is  blessed  with,  permits  t\ 

I 
;ier  of  the  earth  the  same  ;  and  there  it  a  sin 

nt,  and  established  cost* 

.il  cause*  of  th<  -n§  among  nations.     TV 

(•reeks   remained  a  long  tin  < 

English  manners,  as  well  as  the  Kngli&h  way  of  thinking,  have  been 
to  a  cent  i.  alteration,   in  the 

can  states,  winch  were  formerly  the  habitation*  of  savages. 

tractable,  sociable,  frugal,  and 

«M?  in  a  higher  degree, 


vern* 


i  there.     A<  i  •      \-  '       '.-h,  of  all 

,  Approach  the  Demrctt  to  the  character  of  what  man 
>  be;  and   Mr.  Hume  says,  *•  the  1 
.  e  the  least  of  a  national  charu< 
MM  |.,»vv  t;,r  ,,.„.. 

resemblance  between  the  Enrlinh 

,o  singulariticA  now  so  otMenrabh 
H^Bm  that  peWod  when  the  • 


i»  good  aft  that  of 


Of  the  I  Ant  *f  their  Country. 
kin  features  in  the  character  of  the  English  v 

the  first,  v. 
rencral,  is  th«  l  pride.     All  nations 


i  70  Of  English  Generosity  and  Humanity. 

improvement:  hence  also  the  bulk  of  the  people  are  fully  persuaded 
that  nothing  is  so  delicious  and  o  is  an  enon 

beef  half  roasted,  and  a  plumb-pudding  of  ten  pounds  weight :  ! 
an  Englishman  will,  during  the  severest  weatht  r,  rather  shiver  at  the 
side  of  a  chimney  which  produces  clouds  of  ashes,  and  blackens  the 
room,  than  make  use  of  German  stoves;  for 

fire  ;i  sort  of  company ;  they  spoiled  their  eyes  by  looki :  :  i  ful- 

ly at  it,  and  he  must  do  the  same.     In  regard  to  chqogefl  of 
of  state,  and  of  fashions  of  dress  and  fu  .<•  English  are 

uhle  enough. 

Krom  the  high  opinion  which  they  entertain  of  themselves,  it  may 
supposed  that  they  look  upon  u»r. 

This  fault  in  their  national  character  was  visi 
:uni  though  they  pride  themselves  01  -ie  of  Britons,  which 

hear  in  common  with  th»  ,  t  they  are  r 

them  than  even  from  a  f  u  seem  tu 

more  in  fevour ;   for  fortune- hunter  is   a   mmr 

l'.\  in  amoni:  tl  • 

palian^  look  upon  t!-e  dissenti  »r   light,  and  the  dili< 

sects  keep  at  a  distance  from  each  other. 

Of  the  Generosity  rtn<l  f /?////<</>//,,  of  the  Km. 
A  <s 

Oliai  .       11    i-  hK 

meli 

inor; 

'iglish  frequ<  nih    M 
t  induct  .  faults  and  him 

•  common 

pic:!'  :,  at  th«-  di< 

ami 

devoid  of  the  feelings  of  h 
•sl.lic    lilu 

i   India,  where 
wen  !.  plundi'red.  and  even  -acrifced  toavar- 

from  their  fame  for  liberality  and  humanity.  Many 
bailiffs  who  arre-t  debtors,  many  attornies*  many  overseers  of  the 
poor,  main  rler«r\  men  when  .  t  their  tithc^  and  income,  and 

their  mini  make  war*,  -crm  to 

ty  no  moi-e  in  tlie  catalogue  of  their  virtues  than  the  members  of  the 

inquisition  have  in  t'1-- 

A  modern  (German  writer  praises  the  English  highly  on  ncrount  of 
their  humane  treatment  of  ti.r  br 

the  driving  of  catt1  ridon  markets,  the  cruelty  of  buU 

poul  iul    fi^hmoncr^r^.  the  iisarre  of  ]>oor  lior-es   in  i 

nd  hackn*  -ig  of  them  at  h« 

on   public  roads;  whoever!  rat  cork 

bull -baitings,  and   simi!  .   will   lie-i 

uou nrc  encomiums  on  Knirlish  grnero^ity  towards  the  brute  creation. 

The  liberality  of  the   nation   i  er,   worthy  of  admir 

Subscriptions   towards  tlie  supi^ort  of  the  noor  and  necessitous,  are 
nowhere  more  common,  nor  more  liberal  t1  an  in   F.n.cfland.     M 
tfrl&  of  every  kind,  charity-schools,  dispensaries,  and  such  monuments 


f .  I  7 1 

aa  \nrnp-j-  »'  •'      •'  '    -'    •     '  -'-'-    "'    l.ntirariitv,  nro  nowliorc   more  iVf- 

•  v   are  more  poor  to  be 

,e  defect! vt 

General  /'iVa-'t  of  ' *h  Nation,  m<'  Journey 

.  //-/  M.  I ' 

•ver,  is 

• 


.  I     . 


s.     T 


to  sine: 


lo  not  e\ 

uj>on  beware. 

pears  to  enjoy  great  comfort*. 
•ases  this  appearance,  is  that  /  > 
on  are  much  less  uncommon 


lien  a  class,  su 


17$  General  Pie  aw. 

dressed,  we  cannot  doubt  of  the  prosperity  and  comfort  of  die  nation 
to  which  it  belongs. 

The  English  women  are  taller  than  the  French,  their  shape,  rarely 
counterfeited,  is  without  cleg-ance,  because  their  shoulders  are  too 
high,  occasioned  perhaps  by  bad  habits,  and  by  hard  and  badly  made 
corsets.  Their  features  would  be  perfectly  regular,  if  the  distance 
from  the  nose  to  the  mouth  was  less,  a-common  .mong  all 

Celtic  nations  ;  they  are  almost  all  fair,   and  their  skin  i-  fn    h  and 
flori  1. 

Their  step  without  grace  is  decent  as  well  ^  their  deportment, 
their  I'hvMoirnomv  i^  .h-lirieii'  .  and  we  (in  that 

bnlli:<iicv  in  their  c\es  which  indicates  !i\(  i  '-ions 

cost 

thfm  lilt!-.-.      'i  ,1    thrir  bright 

complexions  announce  good  health.  up  with   ' 

<»m,  and  s»  . 

.to  so 

habitants  of  Dover,  it  i-  I  r>   .use  it  ap- 
•  \\  to  thr  inhabitants  of  the  metropolis,  and  to  the  country 

me  shades  I  er  and  slight  differences  in  the  pronun- 

ciation, do  not  •  -  (so  comn 

ho  inhabit  the 

ates. 

-  along  a  narrow 
Of  :i  n\  111  at  a 

ire  low.  tin-  buildings  are 
• 

1    weallhv    I 

in  a  rijrht 
t  governn 
I,  but  in  perfect  repair,  winds 

turn  of  i 

common  of  vast  extent  ;  for 
the  rn-vl^h  distinguish   ' 
mid;  md  pastur* 

1  thousand  acre-- 

still  continue  the  practir.-cvi-rv  \  ear.     An  act  of  I 
rlie  allotment  1  tors  who  have  the  ri«r  :on. 

Uill«,"  b*  • 
all  England,  the  fields  and  meadows  are  enclosed  wrl  and 


When  the  chain  of  hills  is  crossed,  called   Barham  Downs,  where 
and  houses  are  equally  rare,  a  fertile  and   c  ap- 

i  quantitv  of  lions  are  cultivat- 
vine  I*-  ui-1"-!.!  in  summer  by  long 

:.  but  the  t'  -  of  Lornb: 

\  alley  of  Tarbes,  and  even  the  low  vines  of  BU 
id  of  the  r.»\>  de   Vaud,   offer  a  richer,    and  inr< 

•    upon  the  difference  of  the  pro- 
drer  'iiry  is  an  ancient  and  ill-built  city,  of  a  moderate 

e  built   of  wood  ;  th< 

•  ;t  they  have  foot-paths,  which,  in  the  present  in- 
the  more  neces? 


ol  the   pnaci^iai   post-masters  ot 

/nii^lr  travpllinrr  ift  dmirad    four  horses  ;• 


i ;  the  tra\  '«•«  than  from  tefen  to  eight  miles  an 

(M  i,.,  m  fl  -r  i,  ;    ),-.».-.  Aei    IN  k«--:  m  <  vi-rr  ntv,  :\n  1 

,i  ,-,,  U     ,    ,     :  ,       :'.:..    „•  IJ-.M-X.       \!>,r,t  iwi-ntt 


d,  as  the  on 
in  away.     \ 


.  '•>     .  JB     it  .t  -li«>rf 
i«t  dcacrib* 


174  General  View*. 

riches  add  to  it  the  emjoyment  of  luxury.  The  number  of  saddle 
horses  is  prodigious  ;  besides  the  riders,  every  equipage  is  followed 
by  horses,  well  set  out,  for  servants  do  not  ride  behind  coaches  out  of 
towns.  All  these  causes  united,  make  the  different  roads  which  lead 
to  London,  from  a  distance  of  five  or  six.  miles,  resemble  the  most 
frequented  promenades  of  the  fir.^t  capitals  of  Europe. 

At  length,  arrived  in  London,  I  should   like  to  be  able  to  give  an  * 
idea  of  this  immense  city,  by  comparing  it  with  other  great  capitals, 
a  method  which  1  prefer  to  all  others  ;  on  this  occasion,  unfortunately 
itisuot.     In  vain  have   we   viMtc <1    Paris,    Vienna,  U 
should  you  even  have  been  at  Petersburg  or  Moscow,   none  of  these 
cities  can  give  you   a  just  idea  of  the    I  ;(>ital.     The  greater 

part  of  large  cities  offer  a  collection  of  ii  regular  hotels,    palaces,  and 
buildings  ;   others   like  Turin,    arc   dMin;nii-he<l 
Amsterdam,  i)ant/ie,  contain  a  multitude  of  >ut    nothii' 

all  this   resemble*    London.      1    mu>t,    therefore, 

particular  description  of  it.  l-'irM  <>f  all,  represent  to  yourself,  wide 
streets  run nin <j  iicrht  line,  with  good  foot-paths;  iron  rails 

upwards  of  five  feet  in  height,  are    pla«  •  iole   length,    which 

separate,  the  houses  from  way,  by  it;  id  of 

bttle  depth,  which  lights  the  under  stones;  there  are  the  kitchens 
and  the  offices  ;  ;i  Hi-  i,;  of  ft 

fnniiication  out  of  doors.     Over  this  Um-i  «.f  ,  .,und 

floor.  th«  I-  \cr 

MI  cle\al<  tldecorati 

-    everj    h  .is  seldom  more  than  tin  i  -in 

front,  has   the  door  ornamented  with   t\\.>   \«.  ooden 

whit.  •   ;    a  -mall  <rla- 

light  to  the   pa^niri  i^   the   dining    parlour  . 

i-oum,  almost  d  1\   into  a  -mall    . 

;«rd.     The 

M\  hut  mo-tl\  of  wood,  and  always  cov- 

M-cd  \\  ith  :r;twing  roon,.  and  a 

(t  h( •hind.  , -.•times  a  hod  is  place.},  hut  the 

pro;  1   story.      1  '   are 

servants.     T!M  <•  agrees  w  i 

ttg  ;  it  i-  much  t'.e  BfloKe  among  all  the  opu. 
The  mai;  v  of  wood  ;  no  time-pieces  :  v. 

.   are  hardly  known,  and  of  all  tin 

The  only   thing  which  -hint-    i-   the 
grot.  the  front  is  polished  st 

the  tables  a»iM:he  rest  of  the  fu  rni i  - 

hopranv,  take  a  fine  polish.     The   paper-hangings  are  of 

uir  and  insignificant  design  ;  the  dining  parlour  and  the  hall 
nted  in  tVi'>eo,  mostly  of  a  pale  blue  colour.     The  .berg 

arc  still  more  plainly  furnished  than  the  drawing-room;  trm 
they  are  made  use  of  only  for  sleeping  in,  as  they  never  use 
for  s;- linpr  rooms,  and  the  bed-chambers  of  the  women  are  as  inac- 
men,  as  the  Harems  of  the  East  The  beds  arc  of 
white  dimity,  or  calico,  with  mahogany  posts  ;  and  their  form  is  sim- 
ple, and  does  not  vary.  The  beds,  in  the  best  bouses,  are  but  indif- 
ferent, especially  the  feather  beds,  which  they  usually  cover  with  a 
blanket ;  and  which,  being  placed  immediately  under  the  sheet,  is 
not  agreeable  to  foreigners  :  particularly  in  the  Dimmer  season. 
The  boudoir  is  unknown  in  England.  This  is,  however,  the  manner 
«f  living  even  among  the  most  wealthy.  The  progress  of  luxury  bas 


.rc<l  them  to   .  <"»  of  marble  ;  and 


ommodated  than  the  I 

tie  ingenuity  which  i  a  the  economy 

ir bouses;  when  te  elegance  » 

of  their  furniture ;  oftesi 

J  ;u,,i  abrtmoJ  «-lc~.u.t  iSf*  .  mVH.shmtr  their  apart  u<  MI- 
nig,  we  meet  with  some  instances  in 
•  rice,  in  a  small  number  of  gi*nU« 
irttfttowambare  <  >n«    :•-..»•  *fmtesMao*|Valu..u<- 
(ue  statues  :  more  are  to  be  found  in  the  seats  of 

IB,  ,    .il  i.or.:til\   .    Of]  •  •  UH  0  ll.r    rn-li.  h  n-%  olutu.ii.  OCCfr 

this  coojoined  with  the  nun 

^rry  a  way  tht 
.  ri'.  d  fur  ever  destined  to  adorn  the  towns  where 

.,;....          ||       .»,    ..--.,     I         _•  .  '         III    t)K        |.ll...   t'S    ..I      ?!,••      11.^ 

nouses  of  0*  tradesmen,  the  furniture  is  re* 

1 1   is  not  more  abundant  than 
leave  the  interior  of  their  houses,  oon»t  ru< 

•  •  attention,  we  shall  find  with  astonishment, 
*ev  have  used  as  much  care  and  pains  to  make  the  outside  as 
<   the  inside  is  neglected.      I  v    htrlungs^ 

activej^riAov ' 

•i  .  i  i  '    ••  (  li    .    '•  .    BJ  •  .<    •    .-,.-<•  nrrr--.»:-\  .       li«    tliis  M 

-      •' 


ire  on  a  jrcntle  *lo,  .-1  and  the  sun 

-  here  experienced   th< 

late  passengers;  and  in  ston 
>da,  stop  the  way.     TJio  \ 

tftrreots  ;  their  roots  are  almost 
i  ritiiiff  above  the  upper  n  a  double  I 

waters  being  thus  collected,  dr 
rii,  ami  are  lo^t  in  the  great  < 
.1*  streets. 

river  b 

a  great  distance  :  an.!   immenM 
to  all  quartf 

Coul,  %rh.»M-  '  :    .  K    .  '          '    •  ; .«  -  -)  <  :«-ih     to  fiirnitnrr    «n«i 
Hit  way.     In  a  word,   stables, 
• 
r 

;ire  placed  on  both  sides  of  the  stn 
•hey  are  \ 

•m  all  U.iv,  t»]at  wc'ovyhttc 
at  the  tame  time,  to  live  in  Paris  and  to  walk  as  in  Lu 


176  Of  the  Welsh. 

rather,  to  make  a  less  ridiculous  wi-h,  it  would  be  dcsiraMf 

*  comfort  .  <»ot   passes 

gone  so  Car  as  to  pave  with  flat  sto;i 

the  street  ;   to  make  an  easier  coin  the 

olh< •:  <'  paths  are  swept.     Carriage.-*  :,,n- 

gerous  pace,  in  the  ii  the 

pace  as  the  humble  . ,  t  i, 

that  they  seem  1.)  fly    rather    than   run. 

only  in>  on  a  genii*-  trot ;  and  we  never  see  <  ; ing 

to  pas*  by  and  break 

\>>  iOS, 

that  il  u-o'iM  b 
the  coi 

;  idea  of  i  icture  tliat  imagination 

trace  ;:is  any  re-  6  10  the  origin.- 1.  it  i^  easy    ' 

i 

er  m-  <-h- 

rior 

ii  ;iir  ;   \\  .-very  other  r.i;>ital 

in  Iv.i:  I  -ilcct  to  have  heard  Venice  com  par. 

• 

on  tli«-  waters.     Th<^<>   si 

llrr.  1^1  vc  to  nhsonrers  a  hope  fraught  with  an  ahu;i 

ions, 

t.      If  such  is  ead  tliis 

descri|)tion,  1  can  assure  him  ill  not  be  disappointed. 

7elsh. 

Of  the  manners  of  it  principn' 

>dern  desc  a  short  a!) 

U  through  Great  Britain,  as  I  have  alu      -  ,  i  the  he- 

iief  that  toreigniTs,  seeing  as  they  do  with  impartial  eyes,  arc   more 
WOrt*  i  ;i  n".j,l,.,it   tiT 

*•  Tiie  enuntry  is  just  uneven  enough  to  aflfor  1  cwi 

over  an  immeii  of  cultivating.    l,»t    in    t!ie    l»!ue    ii:-:ance; 

nothi  >i%  properly  spe  l»ut  all  hi.e 

tit nl,  .«a  1  every  appearance  of  seems  morr  in 

ite-1,  :n  I- 

ed  or  in  villa-res,  than  any  part  of  Engl:  .ml  which 

are  rendered  Mion>  CODSMCUOO8   b\  ig  of  the  most  re- 

splendent whiteness.     Every   cottage  too   I 

surUl-'s  and  vines,  and  neat  walk  t«>  ti»e  door,  and   this  attention  he- 
Stou  .isurahle  eomf  >:      •  ica- 

tioii  of  minds  at  ease,  and  not  under  the  imm: 

It  is  impossible,  indeed,  to  lo  ut  the  ^onvir1 

that  this  country  is,  upon  the  whole,  one  of  the   happu  the 

happiest,  in  the  world.    The  same  class  in  America  has  certainly 


Wedding  and  Funerals  of  the  Scotch. 
•gea,  and  «sifwt  ksw  more  et 

J  '.,,,..    ,..,,.,.  t!..,n  <t:;  SM*    !•  I    <:.'     dili'n  <:ltit  -  ihf) 


•tea  of  the  comfortable  appearaix 
ISst.  IN.  .m«i  *  u  !,.-!•  -,!,«•  OMtofl    it  i-,  of 

•  his 

cr»  of  the  cottager  require  hut   i 
leisure  hour*  or  days  a*  lie  can  spare 
;«•  i.i-  \<  ui.-  i-ir.:\  in  f.:n.>t  ed  « >th 
>itrWti .    I  own  \  like  HM  ita  ol  .»n 

tlrfrardeo   prouud,  with  the 
S  rcapiof  where  he  has  sown. 

td  caiti  hi»  e? ea  arouod 


Of  the  Scotch. 

pie  of  Scotland,  says  an  ingenious  foreigner,  are  generally 

at  of  hirh  cheek 
^^.Jsliii  u  endure  aJmo- 

.wing  to  the  laws  of  succet*  «t*  the  S^H 

a  head  of  the  family,  with  th< 

,  for  the  other  soot.    This  obliges  the 
inea  abroad,  though  no  people  stem  to  ha?e  a  greater  ;• 
^foi  ...  soil  than  the  fert. 

•i ..     .     ...    ,..,..,....        -..-,.   idem  irec;  ate*! 

D :•••  in  fbn  i  thetr  tempers  b<  ttai  tt  D  "--v   m  iln-ir  MS- 

:  hey  are  taught  fron  >  bridlrtl. 

^^^•lirel 

,.     :       ...      'I    ,  -.     )•:-.  •    i      -    !«    -  bt  ttM  •Wi'-fN 

•Mr  forefiOhtra,  b^QQa«  perhaps,  an/   people  IB 
attuchin.  any 

Kit-cent  or  dbgusting,  though  they  retain  it  abroad  as 
as  at  home. 

Wedding*  and  fWro/t  of  the  Scotch. 
'wrr  people  or  Scotland  are  not  K» 

is  the  Knjr  tbey  hav< 

•it  once  sor ial  and  cl 
'.cbrmting  the  w. 

of  the  hij^h  and  low  ; 
grunt  pays  ao- 
ve  a  wedding 

,?aii 

TI  so  liheral,  thai  they  arr 

Joient  to  eatabiish  the  young  couple  hi  the  world. 

,  eoole    retain   the    soleir 

'•' 
»rn,  the  ptrish  beadle  b  sent  round  with  a  passing  bell ;  but  be 


178        Amusements  and  Mode  of  living  of  the  Scotch. 

stops  at  certain  pl.u  ,,  itli  a  slow  unonncet 

the  name  of  i  ised,  a,.d  i 

tin-   : 

)  thfl 

gTiiX- 

pie,  o 

nlity 

. 

•Is  aregeuenuM 
e  are  ac- 

/*. 
Dari<  regard, 

.     One  o:  -ioqfl 

practised  s  art  anfl 

strength  :  it  is  played  by  a  t> 

<-h  ifl 

•  rn.     An  expei  ^  HI  srnd 

all  to  an  amazing  distance  at 
ball  11  urn  an  <• 

the  game. 

with  large  flat  stones,  whiw 
to  a  given  mark.     The^t 
.  r  anJ  summer  diversions  in  Scotland.     Thi 
.,  ert  at  all  .  ntioos  common  in  England,  e\ 

ion. 
e  observed,  that  as  the  offices  of  dr 

.til? 
• 

il>urg>h  by  ! 
^ed  view> 

re  is  a  co; 

laud,  to  M 
(  n,  tec.     It  is  also  I ' 

.1  rally  a&sn 
together,  as  a  il. 
-.  are.     Th- 
in the  same  manner  as  the  children  of  the  Jews  are 

-nan-  for  genteel  familir 

live  a  good  deal  in    ;  KX   •  fT 

and  ;uniis«-:urnt.  1)  if  'lion  of  th« 

:e  and   more  fl 
uni\  (  hools,  the  elegance  an  1 

•  if  livini:  i 

fortui 

•.uices,  it  is  not  a   litl 
The  proportion  of  E 
manufacturing  part  of  the  inliabitants  i 

i  Edinburgh  tiuiu  in  nio^t  other  town*  of  equal  exten 


Of  the  ;  J7i* 

•re  of  fAe  Scotch. 

Low- 

l 


ln-u-in-  to 
utrt, 

• 
jiottruinfc  a  M 

•irgh,  and 


O/  r//r  lli«llttnil?rs. 


purpose  of  giving- hardiness  and 
-  composed  of  w  ff",  of  rariotw  colon n, 

i 

• 

''•if  -)iirt  t 

i  \v\\}\  the  plaid 

•MiMpr  inu. 
>men  form« 

, 

On  tlir  h 
.     The  women's  plaid  has  been  but  lately  disn 


*See  Appendix,  pages  2  and  6.     P. 


180  Of  the  Highlanders. 

Scotland  by  the  ladies,  who  wore  it  in  a  graceful  manner,  the  drape- 
ry falling  toward^  the  feet  in  large  folds. 

Highlanders  are  more  attached  by  a  -  winners  and 

dress,  and  the  of  name,  than  by  the  ties  of  kindred   an,!  na- 

ture. They  contract  more  firm  fn< 

from  an v  natural  f<  •  f  blood.    Their  dnih 

and  ^pri^htly  fnvdom  of  living  in< 
tire.     Their  women  are  seldom 
tliem  will  not  rail  in  the  aid  o' 
taken  from  them, 

tly  celeb  rated 

••operty  an< 
of  other  persons.     Their  r< 

partis   from  the  V. 
tlicv   pav  an\    ! 

ircss  and  wav  of  h\  i 
'Mil  an- i,  ^es.     Their  arms  are  a  trer,  -arid 

we*  they  make  use  <  ' 

to  whin,  r  utmost  efforts,  and 

anxiouHtociu  ifcjrage.     I  ihrir 

:  all  discipline  and  oaths,  and  1.  '  -urs, 

tbev  run 

lands  there  are  various  songs  "ODgMJ 

tin-  \\ 

onl .  rit  and  divcT-ion,  but 

!i  as 

milking  cows. 

witli  •  corn, 

.  the  droci 
. 

5coU:h  nnisiri 

a  very  rarlv  p<viod  !>y  t),e  \..'-\v«  rri:-n^.      'I  >ie    h-r^e    bap-]  ipr  i-  the 

in^tnmv  war,  for  marriag-e,  f.  !  pro- 

A  certain  species  of  -ic  rouses  i 

inthesimo  \\  md  of  the  tnn 

and  oven  produces  effects  little  less  mar 
the  ;\nri.-nt  in..  .  >f  Quebec,  in  A; 

B  riT 

<if  Frazier's  rcqriment.  of  tin 
ofh  red  he  with  warmth 

forbiddinor  the 
landers  *o  nm, 
of  use." — "  Let  tlicm  blow,  Uien,1' replied  the  general,  -if  it  will 


%  This  is  only  apnli^aMe  to  IMP  «tate  of  '  nders  before  the 

abolition  of  Clanship,  after  the  rebellion,  (1745.)---P. 


Of  the  Irish.  18  f 

•  n.  '     1  he  pipes  were  ordered  to  nlay 
in)  tin-    Highlanders,  the  inuinciit  • 

t  be  expected  in  a  la 

mrrest  the  vapon 

western  counties  are  u  obstacle  to 

the  progress  of  a.  leed,  asisei  Switz- 

B  greatest   < 
:ind  pleasant :   l-ut  no  toil  can  guard 


Of  the  1 
are  ihret  races  of  peoi 

:  visage,  dark  eves,  -.  'lack 

In  f'n-  t 

mat  o  id  the  isl:- 


to  Mr.   Arthur  Yonn.  mongrels. 

<\  is  scattered  o\  <  r  ti,,-  kingdom,  but 
.luctitand  Munster. 

occupied  ? 
is,  thatched  with  straw,  arc  half  b\i 

years  such  was  the  general  Mate  oi 
'•csent,  stone  houses,  more  Ann  one  story  high,  with 
lire  preva!  !>oor  resi<i< 

•  •d  "Irish  Town."     These  pori 

«*d  beings,  for  whom,  in  consequence  of  >roeress  ol 

.     Cir- 

nced  as  they  are  at  present,  these  plac«  idered 

!es  for  beggars.    The  women  and  rather 

M!  the  men  occasional 

potatoes.     These  are  people  who  do 

celebrated  root,  so 
'•v  gentler:' 

the  Irish,  manj 

common  to  all  ranks.     To  say  that  they  arc  brave, 
!e,  eloouent.   witty,  pOMM- 
•    •  erfulpeers  of  disposition,  anuapeoplf 
ihnn  rio  < 
• 

')e  them  as  lomiacious,  and  ei- 
I  s «     I  n  w  h ; 

1C 


Ofthelrioh. 

predominates,  and  like  the   French,  they  entertain  a  iu^h  idea  of 
them  i.l  of  the  advantages  of  their  country.    Hence,  their  ap- 

pftite  for  praise   is    unbounded,  and  censure  alv.  their 

'h»>ir  f'vlii  are  irascible, «•• 

viol.; 
(he   pit-.f-nt    n  -are  fur  the  In 

iless    habit,    readily  embark  i 
Ppoi 
at  objects,  which,  when  att.ui 

soon  as  ti 
a  country 
fp.nt  than 
hein: 

er  order  of  protest. i  land 

between  t  tdcM 

the  consru 
••in^iiiT  '  office,    4| 

miir  or  fl 

.up.     Bj  a  small  prop 

pendepce  off  It  is  well  kn- 

•-,  the  Royal  Canal,  has  b« 

r  a  great  man's  estate.  Regiments  -  taNB 

..f  othYi-i-  -      lacks  hare  bet 

he  purpose 

a  wide-spread ii 

of  the  Irish  p;<  -\ 

.ition  is  more  general  among  the  poorer  classes 
than  it  is  among*  tbe  same  des< 
I'lrnuT  the  peasantry  an 

tcr.     Lahour<  e,  in 

a  manner  \vhirh  >\ . 

stupid,  llr.it  it  is  difficult  to  converse  wtiii  them,  and  tlu>\  ^i'liiorn  tvljH 
M<  .:QT  beyond  the  precii. 

M^li.  But  the  Irish,  with  less  skill  >,  possess 

:  hev  are  shrewd  by  nat    x-,  and  have  a  most  anxious  de- 
sire to  obtain  information. 

The  I ri-h  expend  hr.rv -inns  at   thrir    funerals,  and  si. 
ambition  for  pageantry  and  show  on  the-c  occasions,  that  the  po<  • 
i.e^in  to  collect  mon  or  the  expense  before  tin- 

son  is  dead.     Waking:  the  dead  is  a  most  extraordinary  the 

following-  account  of  a  wake,  in  a  letter  written  in  the  south  of  Ir 
laud,  may  bo  relied  on  as  con 

M  I  think  what  they  call  a  wake  hert  *cems  to  be  the  highes 
of  fun.     I  went  the  other  dn\  nurse  of  one 

children,  who  I  supposed  to  be  in  trouble  as  her  father  had  il 
in  the  room  with  her  the  nicr'  I   found    the  ki 

scene  of  merriment.     The  poor  old  i;  it  on  the  t 

candles  and  plates,  containing  salt  placed  all  around  him:   I 
two  of  the  daughters.     The  nurse  said  they  were  ch 
barn  for  the  girls  to  dance  in,  and  that  one  of  the  lads  was  gone  for  s 
piper."    The  writer,  wbo  is  a  native  of  the  north,  add 


Of  the  /ri'ak  r8S 

musement  in  our  part  of  the  countn 

set  of 

a  lanr<  or  the  old 

Dries.  wakes  ari  • 

rrhu 

.      \\  i,cM  rin|>hnc.i, 

water.     1 
.    hut   raniiut    it 

•  I  at 
dan- 

felling  asleep.  There  are  uo  wakes  in  • 

nans  assemble  also 

they  have  no  amusement,  nor  do  they  sit  up 
i  corpse,  at  in  this  part  of  the  < 

i  •>  a  greater  number 

«•  rmrthi  I  n  i>;tn~h«-s  arc  MUMV  ih;m  lU&Cic  i  ' 


Preachers  among 

MM:   \vor 

I  roland  has  a  double  set  of  clergy, « 
.  who  waste  the  resources  oft 
le  of  person 

>-c  who  are  educating-  for 
pose,  the  gross  amount  will  be  found  greater 

i  rnense  swarm  of  lawyers,  and  their 

I 

ere  is  an  host  of  officers, 
.csameclasft.  'owns   in    In 

[icraoos,  the  mo  >ioiis  of  whom  are 

«  raise  an  income  without  the  exen 

mks,  hot  suppers,  a  profusion  of  dishes,  and  plates 

Q«dereA as  genuine  .igal 

.  cheese,  with  a  draught  <>f  home  brewed,  so  com- 

'.ind,  is  here  <|uifc  unh 
of  the  Er, 

••**•  plentiful  board   are   < 
flricd   fish,   marmalade,   1. 

••ft  the  breakfast  in  that  rountrv  has  -.il\\ 
_rgs.     The   Encrli-»h   cu^tum  01 
i  - 1 1  mes  are  much  the  same  as  i 

M»  vi inn    i; 

•   in  London,  consequent! 
later. 

Theri  says  the  enlightened  Wai> 

of  generous  and  exalted 


J8 1  Religions  Sects  and  Farlic?. 

disinterestedness  or  self-debasement,  are  so  conspicuous  and  various- 
ly displayed,  as  in  Ireland.     Yet  the  mind,  or  intelligent  princip! 
the  natives,  is  susceptible  of  every  change  and  improvement  l>\ 
powers  of  education  and  political  circumstances,  in  a  degree  n" 
be  surpassed  by  any  people  on  the  globe.  In  Ireland,  man  resembles 
not  the  dull  and  insensible  Laplander,  or  the   indolent   ;uni  pi;. rid  na- 
tive of  an  eastern  climate  :   he  has  a  soul  that  kindles  qui<  } 
body  that  poverty  cannot  conquer,   nor  labou 

factor  he  is  grateful  even  to  romantic  enthusiasm,  to  his  oppressor 
hostile  and  vindictive.     Notwithstanding  that  the  inhabitant^  01 
inland  have  been  for  centuries  under  the  nominal  influence  of  Brit- 
ish laws,  yet  few  traces  of  happin.  !   in- 
stitutions, are  to  be  found  in  nui) 
habits  and  manners  of  the  populace  still  e\i-t.  ami   in 
the  traveller  may  fancy  th-.it  he  has  g-on 
long  past,  and  is  amongst  a  people  whose  doim 

:  ries. 
Unlike*  re  the  same  ranks  in  sot  r 

in   di 

thrm.     Ti.is  i-  inii.<  great  degree  of  t  IK   n»- 

glcct  by  those  w host  to  h-ad 

prosjM  indeed,  we 

(la  people  have  struggled  thr" 
and  are  desirous  of  obtaining  I 

The  reader  will  discover  such  various  gra^ 
could  not  have  supposed  i 
his  view  as  oppress 

upon  liim  heavily  and  unspar.  ^'cu- 

mulation of  human  beings,  wr 

mulation  d   In:-  will  find  1-  from  the 

vale  to  the  mountain  top,  to  shelter  in  the  rude  caverns  and  re 
from   his   hron        .  an,    the  political^  o  Q  the  • 

luimhle  author  of  their  common  faith.     Yet  amongst  all  these  < 
he  will  still  recognize  the  genius  of  the  people,  like  a  bright  *tar  in  a 
tempestuous  and  gloomy  horizon.     A  nation  never  commits  ft  in  d?  se. 
\  whole  people  i  uselessly  be  impelled  to  brave  the  mouth  of 

the  r.  ru-h  upon  the  bayonet  against  their  rulers ;  and  whejfl 

sue!  *  .  take  place,  and  when  the  voice  of  complaint  does  a 

a  u  hole  peuplr.  let  i  niors  attend  to  the  awful  warning, 

and  remember,  that  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  seek  a 
ed  interpreter  to  expound  this  HAND-WRITING  UPON  THE  \V 

Religious  Sects  and  Parties. 

Vanity  is  a  predominant  feature  in  the  character  of  •  .of 

all  ranks  and  religions;  and  as  if  the  genius  and  di-po^'ion  of  the 
catholics  were  totally  misconceived  by  the  protestants,  they  s« 
times  treat  their  clergy,   the  objects   of  their  profound  venerai 
with  the  utmost  scorn  and  contempt.     It  is  not  difficult  for  a  pro 
ant  gentleman  to  live  at  peaee  with  his  catholic  neighbours :  if  he  be- 
have with  common  civility  to  their  parish  priest,  he  will  be  loved  and 
respected  ;  but  if  he  value  his  own  peace,  he  will  not  forget  that  the 
priesthood,  in  the  estimation  of  the  common  people,  are  a   high  aris- 
tocracy, who  must  not  be  offended  with  impunity.     An  injury  done 
to  a  priest  is  an  insult  to  his  parishioners  ;  he  is  a  constant  resident 
imong  them,  and  ever  ready  to  attend  to  their  wants,  to  listen  t<» 


The  Giant's  Causeway.  }$'> 

their  grievances,  and  to  soothe  their  misfortunes.     Familiar  ir 
cour  him   intimately   acquainted  with   their  situau 

D  -ufieriiig  under  ho  cs  not  merely  administer 

Uie  balm  of  spiritual  coin  ut  hi-  house  ; 

and  goinz1  from  cahin  to  cabin,  he  supplies  their  >ick  inhabitants  \viil, 

.  :ise>.       Thus  he  her..; 

the  partner  of  their  >,m  their  joys  and  in  their  sor- 

:md  regards  tlieirgood  fortune  with 

In  Ireland,  could  a  scheme  of  -  M  t ho  same  man- 

oer  as  that  of  a  lottery,  the  bl-.mk-.  or  places  assigned  orer 

orde  -i   those  <•! 

The  i  ,c  Ko- 

ihabitanl- 

fill  i  :ig  as  a  separ  ;rse   with 

:liar 
• 
.     They  r<  ruagc,  and  to 

e  people,  if  rags  which  scarcely  cover 

ta  of  wool!(  nan- 

t  every  ot» 
.     No  country  affords  a   mon 

i  wealth  has  over  nuiu'n-fv.    \\ 
:«?  Roman  catholic  population  would  prepon- 

dem'  »-se  people  are  depressed  ion,  and. 

•  ar  astoni-  iiout 

ve  become  those  ob- 

:  y  are  always  interes* 

\v  nor  to  I-  -cry.  In- 

mgly  careless  of  the  great 

.» re  never  heard  to  express  an  opin  vpo- 

•Heal  subject.  hole  ambition  is  c« 

\  e,  but  are  remarkahh 

and  it  is  observed  that  they  are  less  industrious 
vople  in  other  parts  of  the  coin  .e  debasement 

e  fallen  "pervades  their  whole  i 

Ws,  and  !  ic  more  strongly  marked  in  their  demeanour  and 

e  the  general  arming  of  the  protestants  in  1' 

The  Giant's  Cause:. 
ue  most   remarkable  curiosities  of  IreL 
ic  pillars  about  eight  miles  N.  f 
•  a  to  an  unknown  extent     'I 
feet  long,  and  200  broad,  the  height  from    16  to  36  feej 


and  has  been  for  several  years,  a  high  degree  of  ex- 
citemejat  among  tbe  Irish  catholics,  on  account  of  their  dual 

16* 


Bogs. 

•rand.     It  consists  of  many  thousand  pi:. 

Ij  in  a  vertical  position,  some  of  them  high,  o  and 

for  a  considerable  space,  of  an  eq>;  ,  ave- 

re  closely  compacted  together  ;  though  \ 

ire  piece,  but   • 

,  corresponding  with  the  convex. 
fars  are  from  15  to  25  inches  in  diameter 


A  \  that  the  bogs  o  und 

only  in  low  situations,  and  people  in  eeneral  nee  been  1 

com  i  .f  Norfolk 

rs.     The  bogs 
iany  respects  from  the  fri 
The  soil  of  English  marshes  "  is  a  black  spongy  moor  oi 

re  or  less  \  -ive  veget 

of  stagnant 

vcgetabl< 
• 
of  the  other,  throws 

ountess  of  Moi 

i  T  loss  eleven  fet  (  bodfl 

was  completely  clothed  in  gat  frcJ 

and  noway  impain 
a  period  extremely 
use  of  wo<  !>ody  and  t  i  were  no  way  ii 

Accord  i  - 
:vppoi 

(  res;  but  as  mount.. 
der  five  hundred  acres, 
face  * 

rrs  c  Hie  bogs  ol 

tion  of  the  Island  some\« 

to  (iaiv\.  •  M   Ifowth  Head  to 


in  J> 

i  s  a  number  of  bogs,  called  in  L  eQ4l 

>uM 

a  number  of  bogs  ad  j: 

i  any  learn  (  rian  and  philosi 

wiscoveries,  ii  appears  to  me  to  b« 
uml(  n  or  by  wL  \vere  fonni 

not  |  rinal  masses  of  earth,  her. 

ly  in  northern  countries,  and  alwa 

•  •oins,  the  two  latter  of  which  are  certain  indications  <>! 
of  ni  us  to  their  existence.     Fossil  timlu 

is  dug  up  from  many  of  the  bogs  in  Ireland.     Fro 
Nlanrr,  i  '"oen'iniluccd  to  believe,  Uiat  bogs  originate  from 

decayed  forests,  *  orne  accident  or  coBvulsion  of  nat 

beqn  uverturned  and  "buried. 


(167) 


la  is  bounded  on  i  \rctic  or  Frozen  CM •< 

urea  is  e- 
B,000  square  miles. 

Tl   HKi:\    IN    ASI  V. 

Turkey  in  Asia  is  bounded  N.  by  the  sea  of  Marmor. 
sea  Sy  Arabia,  an 

;>clago.     It  extends  from  30°  to  42°  N.  lat. 
area  is  CM  '000 

.000,000,  of  * 
eks,  Armenians,  Arabs,  Jews,  Ci. 


icttr  of  the  T 

: 
Turks  arc  hypocondriac,  grave,  sedate,  and  passive:   in 

iose  of 


••  women,  drinl 


rs  to  wit  and  agreeah! 
»ks,  and  seldom 


Of  the.  .tracter, 

Turks  possess  a  considerable  si 
itcd,  that 

rider  afflictions,  and  u;-  uig«. 

en  accustomed  from  an  early  age  to  an  abstemious  mode  of 

:-^,  and  inn:  inferior  classes  arc  well 


st  useless, 

:•<•  plUQgeti. 


ists  of  a  small  port  i 

of  cheese,  oinous,  olive^  aud  oil.  " 


188  Of  their  Marriages  and  Funerals. 

ever  eithr.r  or  any  of  these  articles  can  be  procured.    They  seldom 
indulge  in  animal  food,   and  in  such  cases   they  arc  very  fond  of  a 
pitaw,  consisting  of  strong  gravy,  in  which  rice  is  stewed/    This  lux- 
ury, howc-\  ^r,  hut  seldom  falls  to  the  lot  of  the  military,  u  ho  have  re- 
course to  (i  less  costly  prolific:  of  which 
!  tohacco.     The  former  they  drink  in  as  strong  an  infu- 
i( .  and  to  the  use  of  the  1                    are  so  much  addic- 
ted, that  the  pipe  is  the  inseparable  companion  of  many  of  the  women 
even  among  the  lower  ranks  of  the  Turks. 

Wine  being  prohibited  by  the  Koran,  the  usual  beverage  of  every 
Class  of  Mussulmen  is  water;  but   AV;  prevail  on 

es  to  overcome  their  religious  scruj 
1he  use  of  umr  or  spirits,  they  swallow  them  so  copio 

t    in  the  r  rome 

y  and  riot<  me. 

ramc  of  chess, 

is  one  of  i 

i  harsh  and  discord,- 

lion 

at  iv  i  re  fond  ofl 

hunt! 

In  addition    to   his  scanty  allowance  i > 
I  lowed  from  a  penny  to  two-pence  a  day,   wiu 

J.im-  vVc.      Win-n  -ick.  l,r  has 

littl-  t  from  med 

ure  r\rHy  Mip|>!i<\!  to  combat  his  disease. 

li;  other  situation. 

larly 

f  r.ir  in  the  afternoon  :    ai 
the  srltin  uash  their 

'id   having  spn 

r  prostrations,  and  g^o  through  tin 
ond  prayer,  they  breakfast,  ai> 

til  tite  la^t.  or  sun-set  prayer  has  been  repeated,     'these  are  the  oo» 
meals  of  the  lower  classes  of  the  Turks. 

Of  their  Marriages  and  Funerals. 

'Marriages  in  this  country  are  <  >efl[ 

Win  MIS  are  agreed*  on,  the  bridegroom  pays  down  a  <*\im  of 

money,  a  license  is  taken  out  from  the  proper  ma^ri 
icd.     The  wedding  is  celebrated,  a 

mirth  and  jollity  ;  and  the  money  is  generally  employed  i;. 
iii^liini^  the  house  of  the  young  couple.  They  are  not  allowc 
their  law  more  than  four  wives,  but  th  keep  a  scrag] i 

women. 

The  burials  of  the  Turks  are  decent.     The  corpse  is  attendr  ; 
the  relations,  chanting  passages  from  the  Koran,  and  after  beinc: 
posited  in  a  mosque  or  temple,  they  are  buried  in  a  field  by  tl.« 
man  or  priest,  who  pronounces  a  funeral  sermon  at  the  time  of  inter- 
ment. 


IWfoy* 

Turkomans,  the  Kvrdi,  the  Armenian*,  the  ftruzes,  and 


tribes. 

in  tlir 

' 

i«  source* 

• 

• 

^beep,  willi  some  p- 

•"•h  tbev  noMMs  the  cbristian  f;  many 


.m  merely; 

<»rap- 
,cse,  sects  \  disbe- 

'  allow  marriage  bft\ 

In  tl»-  Asiatic   'I  tribes 

s.     Six  or  sev< 

• 
:uAians,  < 

;irt  of 

-  now  subject  t<>  <  an  not  possess  lands  ; 

.     Public  meas* 

arcs  arc  propo>cd  by  ti  ! abated  b\  and  depu- 

e  royal 

os  taken   i 

•  rated,  an  i<lra  of  \v! 

seller  in  tbese  countries,  gives  the  follo\r. 
ilars  : 

.  at  Arz-ronm,  after  riding-  fifteen  miles  on  a 
of  W.  over  a  cbalky  road.     The  city  pn  - 


See  Appendix,  page  16.    P, 


100  Arz-Roum  in  Turkey. 

very  pictaresqne  manner;  its  old  minarets  and  decayed  turn 
sing  abruptly  to  the  view.     Our  baggage  was  carried  to  the  custom* 
house,  notwithstanding1  all  our  remonstrances  ;m<l  rhmns  of  privilege* 
The  caution  of  the  Turks,  though  in  i  .  was 

not  unjustifiable  :   for  a  form* 

merchants  in  his  suite,  who,  under  his  name,  passed  large  quantities 
Of  fine  goo<N. 

roum  is  built  on  an  ir^t    part  is  the 

tie,  surrounded  by  a  double  wall  oi  -  chequer- 

the  top  by  embra^:- 
lions,  in  the  fashion  of  I 

Hon.      It    has  four  «rr-  Bred    with    ;  iron, 

The  whole  is  well  built,  ami  to  me  does  not  appea 

iians.     A  ditch  runs  by  it  to  the  S.  v. 
further  on  is  a  row  of  blacksi; 

direction  (N.  E.  of  the  town)  is  t 

i.- MIS  huiMinjr.     The  pacha's  i  <  nintt 

i  court    •  c  houses  .  'I'll'-.  wifH 

rafters  of  woe  nu  -1.     (-rass  grow-  ieei 

and  calves  f<  •• 

•i.      1  w:»lkc«l  thro!!-'1  re  doHMJH 

re  terraced,  like  the  dwelling- 

for  foot-passengers,  who  ascend  by  a  public  flight  of  steps.   \ 
a  stn  .  enos,  a  bridge  n  over,  an.1 

no  shops  in  the  bazars  are  well  stockr 
ta  an  appearance  of  mm 

tnos?  but,  as  n,  ,  in  that  manner  •  caN 

<  til  ltd  to  break  the  passenger's  neck  than  to  ease  h  K  if 

ore  sixteen  baths,  and  one  hundred   mosques;  •  '  ^*fll 

ti  are  covi 
balls  and  cresr 

^tate  of  Arz-roum  :   its   rcmai  that  if 

• 

tl.p!.  >larc;    t!,.  from 

the  pre- 

€on»  .    with  U1^ 

ard   of  truth,  or  r.  ;uice  of  probability,  they 

Giatmn  o 

to  the    l.r  • 

inaivt  of 

the  rem:>r  >q«es 

Tersia,  with  curious  bj  iner- 

rd    '  '        •::i«-lani-ni.     hi 

nil  those  at  Arz-roum,  I  observed  a  round  t»"  \  ing 

roof,  covered  all  over  with  brick8.     '! 
inimn^N.  ol-,\  iou-ly  wo--' 

•N-o  of  brick  and  tile. 
ii  and  a  cufic  inscription  • 

iniT^  around  the  remains  of  the  fine  portico  of  a  mosque.     ! 
of  the  town   •  tower  of  brick,  the  highest  buil-.lin  ; 

roum,  whirh  is  used  as  a  look  out-hous  t  ves  as  the  tou 

the  Janizaries  in  Constantinople,  or  that  of  Galata.    There  is  a  clock 
al  the  summit,  which  strikes  the  hour  with  sufficient  regularity. 


Of  the  Circassian*,  Georgians,  <J-f.  101 

In  4r/-roum  there  are  from  four  to  nnd  of  the  Armenian, 

ertoaaioo;   the   fanner  liavr 
latter  one.     There  are  perhaps  one  tlu 

manage,  by  caravans,  the  t ratio 
;  *>rt  on    UM 

I.     The  Turkish 
i !t*s.     Tliis  amount  of 
\M-ll-intormr.i  Ann. 

• 

u  the  rate  • 

.  ry  changeable,  and  mu-t  in  winter 
cold.     It  .-Mined  throughout  the  wL 

opened  on  -covered  the  adjacent  hills 

.      •  plain 

nidi  .-.I.  <  : 
the  base  of  the  sea,  U  itself  very  c« 

re  passed,  presented  the 
i  a  forest     Flowers  of  all 
*i  pasturage,  and  embalmed  the  air. 
_r  so  luxuriant,  so  ex» 

•  »l'   <  \  (TT 

rogress  of 
i 

t  fine  red  t  n  occasion* 

i,  breaks  the  monot.  e  universal 

.  and  contrasts  admirabh 


ncv  of  its  'ints.     The  corn  on    the  summit  of  the 
an  was  about  a  foot  high,  but  in  v  was  much  more  ad* 

in   barley,    beside^ 
res  grows  wild,  and 
;)  Ian  Is.    Wheat  does  not  appc 

canaries  of  »t  all  tlie  bread  which  we 

ate  was  made  of  barley.     Gn:«t   immbers  of  pear  trees 
road,  w;  .nn   ino-t  picturesque,  and  present* 

king  views.    The  pencils  or  an   hnndn  !   art 

in  as  many  years,   the  task   of  delineating  all   thft 

1 17  affords.     The  inhabit! 
inter  as  their  country,  and  would  add   n. 
ire. 

i  the  great  tract  of  cultivation  and 

r.  town,  an.J  <  c 

^tituliii  '  ,  ,,Hprt  in    Tnr!-.- 

rr  country.     Plane  trer-    poplar^,  t'ruii  trees oi 
iniuation  in  the  thickest  , 

.-1  torrent  \\ 

through  the  gardens  with  great  precipitation  an.l  n, 
waters  to  the  first.     'I  umincr  ;   tlie  corn  liad  lu«?t 

Us  green  tints,  and  u  ,  ^  into  yellow. 

Of  the  Circassians,  Georgians,  and  Mingrelians. 
These  are  the  most  beautiful  people  iu  the  world,  aud  iu 


1 92  Of  the  Circassians,  Georgians,  &c. 

*  hat  is  said  as  applicable  to  the  character  and  manners  of  one  ol 
fhese  nations,  may  be  understood  as  belonging  to  the  others. 
are,  in  general,  fall,  well  proportioned,  and  elegant;  but  their 
are  rep n  depraved -.mi!  .  ithout  the  restraints  < 

fication  ;ind   virtuous  habit*.     They   are  also  vain  and   osf 
in  i  c  of  all  kinds  of  di-  assume  an  e> 

•»f  great  gravity 

vilit\  approaching  to  politeness,  and  in  iM-.my  respect*  thej  are  1'ncrid- 
ly  '.Liid  genc.TOiis. 

*  men  are  despotic  o\  Is,  exact  in::  f i « 

ii-t  nf  the  IruiN  uf  th«-i'-  hib,,: 

the  means  of  < 
their  d;ni ^liters  to 

u-oiiH-n.   la]  I    vir    K.  K.  Po; 
i  l>ea  about  the  < 

mode  of  < 

ti\. 

thesl 

JL  ru1 

see.; 

' 

•IK!  ;ill  otl 
war. 

i  shew  great  activity  and  address,  in  a  var 

military  '  (J8^4| 

I  CT  :tt  ihr  IM-\I  )'    11. 

i         ' 

nnti-  -d  re- 

of  t 

..its;  one  i 

«•  wife  and  t  mily  :   the  court  v. 
i dcd  by  palisadoes  or  stakes.      At  men! 
is  assembled  ;   their  ; 
only  of  -a  ;ie  paste  in;  -let,  and  a  : 

'/ut  it  i??  n< 

.'.rticr.Iar   <  ved  hy    tl,. 

builil  tlioir  rl-.i  summit  01 

^een  at  a  nd  use  bel! 

.ill  the  congregations  together,  wh 

it   with   looking  at. 

them.     The  clergy  are  paid  liberal h,  not  hy  the  livinir.   1-ut    \->\ 
.  at  the  (h 

•  :•   porfonnin^  ' 

demand  must  be  salisiu-d.   though  rhildron    • 

ceased  be  ruined,   i  ich   is   freipientlv  ' 

U'lion  thr  lu^lioj)  or  prie-t  ha- 

on  the  biva<t  of  the  corpse,  reqni  -oul 

of  tl  d  to  the  mansions  oi  t'd,  a  situation  U 


Of  t: 


• 

both  by    M  i-  and  Georgians  :  to  fin 

, 

of  tlie  c , 
r  asanato  for  the  omksion  of. 

17 


194  The  Holy  Land. 

THE  HOLY  LAND. 

This  interesting  country,   now  called  Syria,  claims  particular  at-., 
tention  on  account  of  the  numerous  scites  on  which  the  even 
corded  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  took  place.     On  entering  the  church 
of  the  holy  supulchre,  likewise;  called  St.  Helen's  in  Jerusalem,  from 
having  been  built  by  the  Empress  of  that  name,  the  stone  of  mn 
presents  itself  where  Christ  was  embalmed   and  anointed  by  Joseph 
and  IMicodemus  ;  to  the  right  of  winch  is  the  ascent  of  Mount  Cal- 
vary, and  near  it  a  cleft  in  the  mountain,  occasioned  by  the  earth- 
quake after  our  Saviour'^  death. 

From   Mount  Calvary   von   descend  to  the  holy   sepulchre  of  our 
Lord,  where  forty-four  lamps  are  kept  burning,  fourteen   of  v 
belong  to  the  convent  of  Jerusalem,  the  rest  to  tl  '•  me- 

nians,  and  Copts ;   butt!-  ion  over  the  sepulch; 

self.     Before  the  entrain  mlthesto:: 

which  th<  ;  v.  ho  :ip;  •!  after  the 

tion  of  Christ.     A  little  l>e\on<i  thi>  i>  the  place  where  lie  was  first 

.  in  the  dress  of  a  gardener.     The   iu-\ 

ject  i  lurid  fna.le  hix  ;\j>pearance  to  his  mother; 

:it  of   the  ;  '  ,  ulumn    to   which  he  u  as 

,-idand  scourged.       \!  the  lout  of  (he  altai  iaec  t\  here  one 

of  the  three  crosses  was  miraculou 

Under  Mount  C-.iha-  'lapelof.l 

hc-d.il  of  i  .-the 

•  leluge.     Then  is  shown  ;  •.,<>,)  .lurinii-  the 

cruci  'i  the  HUM. 

is  the 

road  in  which  Chn 

where  he  was  met  by  his  mother,  aiul  tin  k  un- 

der the  weight  of  t 

ulous  piL:  ircumstanco  during 

the  h  (r«>  much    farther  than    tins  ;   they 

point  out  the  very  place  in  whirl,  the  prophet  Jeremiah  wrote  the  la- 
rneTitatie.il-  of  the  ho!-. 

At  BETH  i  i.i!  I-M   arc  to  be  seen  the  place  TO. 

and  the  very  manner  in  \  -ul  ;   the   hmi~e   in   which  Jo- 

irch  in  u  1  1    to  the  shep- 

herd* t:ie  birth  of  our  Lord.     Six  miles  from  the  city  of 

IYc\ia.  built  !>  --»n    of  Solomon  ;   and    in  this  city  ' 

Uie  prophet  Amos.  About  the  same  distance  from  H<  thlehem  to- 
wards the  Dead  Sea  is  the  place  where  'i,  so 
much  pr-:  and  a  few  step.-  ace  is  the  place 
in  which  t  elf  from  the  persecution  of  Saul. 

At  ST.  JOHN'S  IN  TI  is   shewn   t!-.e  h"u-e  in    which 

John  the  Baptist  was  born,  an,l  th  went 

to  visit  Elizabeth,  and  tl  ot  in  which   the  wood  was  cut  to 

make  the  cross  of  our  S  I 'our  mile*  from   tin  is  the 

desert  of  John  the  Bapti-  ;   in  which  he  and  his   mother 

hid  themselves,  to  avoid  the  cruelty  of  Herod.     In   the  sain. 
seen  the  stone  upon  which  St.  John  slept  a  little  at   night,   and  the 
spot  in  which  Elizabeth  die  1  and  was  buried  by  the  hands  of  angels. 

The  principal  things  exhibited  in  Nazareth,  are  the  place 
Gabriel  appeared  to  the  Virgin,   announcing  the  incarnation  ;  the 
vpot  on  which  the  house  of  Joseph  stood,  and  in  which  he  and  his  son 
Jesus  followed  the  trade  of  carpenters  ;  the  fountain  from  v 


Of  Jerusalem.  M^ 

Marv  and  Jesus  used  to  fetch  water  ;  and  'a  stone  on  which  Christ 

ygsssx&i       **?££ 

sSfesSSs 

.,,.  thousand  !  at  a  small  distance  from 

PSflpotonwliB  renamed  in 

% 

,,red   tl,o 
fimes  referred  t 

u» 

, .  d  at  the  time  of  Cl, 

Of  Jerusalem. 

\VP  nursued  •  .  norland, 

F      ,  I  waved  tln-n 

ml   which   had 
. 

e  an  appr 
all   vegetation  cei 

roloui*  SLi^fi/lT 

an  hour  to  gain  an  elevat, 
,-h  we  proceeded  for  another  hour  a< 
.,1    with  lot  All  at  once,    at    tl 

inn -of  c;>  «nth 

.em. 

i  camp  of 
utal  pomp.      El  God,!        The  Holy 

Mll^BllOp. 

by  the  crusaders  and 
(rbrep      h° 

'fK1"6^ 

r  t'.voi.nn.lrrM  IH«dei 

passages  in  the  am, 

"1i  Wl 
the  height  of  its  walls,  re- 

from  Abraham  to 
lecting  on  the  total  change  accomplished  ID 

in  vuin  seeking  thai 

not  one  stone  of  left  upon  another.     Were  1  to  lire 

ears,  never  should  T  forget  that  desert  which  yet  seems 
v  -ulod  bv  the  greatness  of  Jehovah  and  the  terrors 
entered  Jerusalem  hy  tho   Pilgrim's  Gate,  near  which  stand! 
r  of  David,  better  "known  by  the  appellation  of  the  Pisans 
We  paid  the  tribute,  and  followed  the  street   that   op 

.lining  to  the  left  between   a  kind   ot  prisons  oi 

are  arrived  at  twent 

nf  the  Latin  Fathers.     I  four..!  .t    m  Ihfl  pof> 
of  Abdallah's  soldiers,  who  appropriated  to  themselves  wnaf- 
'•r  they  thought  fit. 


I 9ti  Jerusalem 

Those  only  who  have  been  in  the  same  situation  as  thr 
(lie Holy  Land,  can  form  a  conception  of  tb-  ;<!(  n-nn-  which  the 
reived  from  my  ;irrival.  They  thought  themselves  saved  \j\ 
presence  of  one  single  Frenchman.  1  delivered  a  letter  !Y»m  '< 
cral  Sebastiani,  to  Father  Bonaventura  di  Noh.  the  Superior  oi 
.  ent.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  '-itisProvi  9  brought 

hither.     You  have  travelling  firmans.      :  nd  them' 

pacha  ;  he  will  thence  find  that  a  1  tie  con- 

vent ;  he  will  believe  that  we  are  under 
emp<  t  year  he  forced   us  to  j 

cording-  to  1  IIP  regular  ci;  >vi  e  him  hut  four  tho 

merely  under  the  denominate 
from  us  the  same  sum  this  year,  an-1  tl 

:<>  comply 
•  sell  thcc « 

•  ,  westhftH 
be  forced  Holy  Land,  ar, 

•metans." 
J  th 

erior.     I 
•ould  p€rih'  to  tin- .Ini  •  e  h^j* 

might  have  caused  me  to  be  a&sa&sinated  by 

a|?s. 

While  I  was  wait  it  icntofdei  -I(JU61R1 

L  to  ling  io  the  church  •  mastery. 

Francis's  'irth. 

I  In 

her,  u  ho  on    this    (!  world.      1 

tinued  the  only  £uard  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  bince  it  was  !\l,aih' 

ings. 
!  I  ur,  we  left  i 

Hir  •  usalem. 

gem  '  ^  ith  a   rr 

doors  of  some  forsaken  shops  stood  open  :  throu- 

nail  rooms,  seven  or  eight  feet  sqn 
fiiar  Iceps,  on  the  single   mat  tha1 

. -k  i»f  funn 

On  the  right  of  the  Bazar,   between  the  T< '  -the  foot  of 

Mount  Sion,  we  entered  the  Jews  quarter.     F<>  :h»'ir  indi- 

gence, these  had  withstood  the  attack  of  th< 
peared  corered  with  rp  ]  in  the  dust  <> 

Termin  which  devoured  them,  and  keeping  their  eyes  fixed  on  the 
Temple.  The  drogman  took  me  into  a  kind  of  school :  I  would  have 
purchased  the  Hebrew  Pentateuch,  in  which  a  rabbi  was  teaching  a 
child  to  read  ;  but  he  refused  to  dispose  of  the  book.  It  has  been 


Jtru$al>  1*97 

observe^  that  the  foreign  Jews,  who  fix  their  residence  at  Jerusalem. 
hut  a  short  time.     A  •    I';iliMmc,  they  :ire  so  poor  as  to 

Miged  to  raise  contributions   among  their 

brethren  in  Kg\  t 

1  to  Pilate'^  hoti-e.  f<>   \icu-  tbo 
ne  of  the  u  fians 

^Hg  pro:  ''H'l  that 

.     The  description  ut'  it  I  shall  rorne  till  1  come 

ings  of  J<i  'ice  from  the 

e  pool   of  Brthesda,   and    Herod's 

ions  of  which  belong  to  anti- 

'ds  the  gate  of  Sion,  when  AM  Apr.-  me  to 

<>n  the  walN  :   tlu-  drninnan  dur-t    r  re  to 

aiders  fixed  up«> 

1  at   the  embrasures  of  a  Gothic  bas- 
in tl  Mted  a  city,  the  people  of  the 
:t  fit  to  give  the  appellation  of  streets  to  certain 
passages. 

ndrd  in  the  p^<  Damascus,  for  what 

irsued  by 
,11  more  b\ 
•st  the  des«  •  ays  prefer  it^  rum- 

nor-.      It 
itural  to  make  r 

. 
them  ler  the  protection  of  tlie  c» 

UD 

Hut  this  1^  • 

have  a  mute  slavery,  and  ; 
"s  who  dare  complain  of  the  hand  t: 

•  •refore  at  the  i  nt  go- 

•  rases,  if  he  be 
not;  railed  to ;  11  known 

•o  delegate  his  authr. 
to  an  extends  both  to  propertv  and  life. 

\ 
•«ft  hi-  £•«>  ^  our  life,  or  p«:. 

iitiplu-d  ii.  •  n  of  Ju- 

dr;i.     Ti.f  (,nly  thing  ever  heard  in  this  country,  the  onlv  justice  ever 
thoi*  —Let  him  pay  ten.  twenty,  thirty  purses — Give  him  five 

trokes  of  the  bastinado — Cut  off  his  head.     One  act  of  in- 
••idcrs  it  noct^saiy  to  commit  a  still  greater.     Ifom 
mts  plunders  a  peasant,  l.«  itely  obliged  to  plunder 

tiso;  for,  to   escape  the  hypocritical  integrity  of  tb< 
r  procure,  by  a  second  crime,  sufficient  to  purchase  im- 
punity fur  the  first. 

It  m  r  be  imagined  that  the  pacha,  when  he  visits  his  go- 

'  octs  tliese  evils  and  avenges  the  wrongs  of  the  pet>{ 
i,  however,  the  pacha  is  himself  the  greatest  scourge  ot 

lem.     His  coming  is  dreaded  like  that  < 
ile  chief,      i  are  shut  up;  the  people  concc 

they  feign  to  be  at  the  point  of  death  out"  • 

withdraw  to  the  mountain1;. 

17* 


Bethl 


Of  Bethleh< 

. 

i   it  from 

Zebu!--!..     I'  :« -longed  to   the  tribe  of  Jud:< 
name  of  the  City  of  David,  that  monn  • 

D  his  childhood.     Al-  |.. 

'•h,  Obed,  .' 

!<>£•'  L   Matthias,  the  apostle,  also 

Tin-  roti\ 

.-•sod  with  1 

retains  ma 

.  corresponds,  as  Iran ; 

i rid  was  born,  is  ex:. 


each  composed  <  • : 
01  r.    This  is  (he  ever 


'i  paces  t<>< 


\  l>lock  < 


pic  tun 

i  at  ion, 
and  all  1 
nal   orname 


*  It  will  be  re 
.1  devoted  i 


telthat  tliis  is  tlie  lanffu?ge  of  .M. 
c.— P. 


The  !' 


hre  ol 


•  PI\  thp  vi I Ir v 


1  of  the  1 
The  Dead  Sea. 

•  if  tin- 

.o  snn  w;i 
l.iko,  tiic  \ 

c-n  undulu;  !i  form  a  prospt 


200  Tta  Dead  Sea. 

nothing  of  the  kind  is  to  be  found.     Fig-uro  to  yourself  two  long 

•  •hain-.  nf  mountains  running  in  a   parallel  direction  from  north  to 

,i.  without  hrpuks  and  without    unilulali<  iiain, 

calle  Arabia,  is  the  highest ;   w 

or   ten  \< 

wall    perfect  I  v   resemhlinir  Jura   in 
'ir.  Not  one  summit. 

iere  and  there,  as  i; 
who  drew  this  horizontal  line  alon^ 
hied  in  pom 

western  nr  gs  to  the  mount  'idea.    Lc- 

• 

•its  heaps  of  c)>.. 
some  resemblance  to  piles  of 

r-der  of  a  plain.     On 
11  to  be  seen  but  black  pei 
thr<>  .irthened  shadow  over  the  wat< 

smallest  bird  of  heaven  would  not  find  among  these  rocks 
grass  for  its  su 
a  reprobate  people,  and  seems  to  breathe  the  ! 

these  two  chains  of  •  is,  a  soil  IHj 

,11  of  a  sea  that  has  lonpr  us  bed|*K 

ered  with  salt,,  dry  mud,  and  moving-  sands,  t 
were,  by  the  wave-.     I  • 
vegetate  upon  this  inanimate  tr..«  loares  an-  willr 

taste.     Instead  of  villages  you  perceive  the  ruins  of  a  few  t<>\ 

io  of  this  valley  flows  a  discoloun 
.opt  towards  thejMMtilential  lake 

Its  course  amidst  the  sands  can  bedistinpr  \\    by 

.  illowj»  and  the  reeds  that  border  it ;  and 
•  *se  reeds  to  attack  the  tr 

'ad  Sea;   r 

l>nlli  -  its  bosom  seem 

its  waters.  "  Its  solitary  abysses  cannot  affor 

without  biros,  without  trro-»,  without  verdur. 

rce- 

in  Juilca,  the  heart  is  at  fn>t  fill«\i 
Jisgust;  I  nig  from  solitude  to  .«- 

^rs  off  by  degTt  •« 
••\  depressing  the  soul,   n: 
;  rdinary  appearances  every  where  pro- 

•  'hum  a  land  tetMning  with  miracles";  the   bu;  'owering 

the  barren  fig-tree,  all  the  poetry,  all  the  p 

Every  name  commemorates  a  n, 
e  future;  every  hill  re-cohot  of  a  pro] 


*  Much  of  this  is  vulgar  prejuvlu  ^.     Th.  -  tit  and 

MTT  heavy.     1  ess  and  bi: 

They  soon  petrify  wood  thrown  into  r 
Destitute  of  vegetation/but  bird^  are  often  seen  il^  tiicra.    J*. 


.l/o  i.r.    S 


ng  a 


Cft- 


<  I  passed  the  gate,  we  pr< 

h    I- 

'i  hr  !(>S8  awakens  frrand 

'int. 

e  subject  <• 

^up- 

iibor  pahice  t'f  l):i\id.     From  tin    I 


Tta  valley  of  Jchoshaphat. 

see,  to  the  south,  the  valley  of  Ben-Hinnom  ;  beyond  this  the  ) 
of  Blood,  purchased  with  the  thirty  nieces  of  silver  given  to  J) 
the  Hill  of  evil  Counsel,  the  tombs  of  the  judges,  and  the  whol- 
<rrt  towards  Hebron  and  Bethlehem.     To  the  north,  th«-  wall  of  Je- 
rusalem,  which  passes  over  the  top  of  Sion,  intercc;  •  \v  of 

the  city,  the  site  of  which  gradually  sl<  *  lowainB 

the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat. 

•  nee  of  Caiaphaa  is  now  a  chun-h.  iho  duty  of  which  is 
1  by  the  Ann* 

pulchres  of  dark-coloured  stoi:  SP9 

re  Christ  held  his  last  sup|  --quo  and  hos- 

pital, formerly  a  church  and  monastery,  or < 

listsanctu;  Old 

and  in  the  New  TV 

HI-IC  I>;,\'i.l    built  l.r 
t  It  IT  i 

neared  t<> 

rlini .  !l\  .  it  u  :i 

purse  and  without  scrip,  to  seat  their  religion  upon  al! 
the  earth. 

Sffoe. 

Mt.tUi  and  IKMI!  . 

li'iihl  in  i  • 


ingp  an  .  run  at  all. 

•his  miraculous 

waters  to  the  <  \vs.     The   pool^fl 

pooh,  of  the  samr  namo,  are  quitr  . 
-till  used  ' 

is.     The  v, 
brarki-h.  and  has  a  \ 
with  it,  :le  porfonnod  on  tho  man 

Hen 

• 

fountain  h 

It  is  conjoctnrpd  tl  imr  Itithrr  to  f» 

tors   of  1  I   to   the  well  from  wlnrh 

ie.     The  Virgin's   fountain  in 
fountain  of  Siloe. 

The  Valley  of  Jelioshaphat. 
The  valley  of  Jehoshaphat  is 

-oh.  tho  'King's  Valley,  the  Valley  of  M 
rhe  valley  of  Mekhiscdeck,  that  the  king  of  Sodom  went  to   r 


The  Garden  tfOlkvt. 


Vbraham,  to  congratulate  him  on  his  victory  over  the  five  K 

*  ast  side  is  formed  l> 

[  >iu  OjTen>i  nu,  thus 

,r  desolate  sides  are 
some  groves  of 
«  es,  waste*  > 
mosque  -  A  t  the  botton  i  i  >cover  a  I 

. 
uses  of  v  :M  th® 

appear  c 

imoke  rises,  no  noise  procet  the  solitude  of  these  1 

^Kiv  creature  is  to  be  seen  ;  iVom  the  ruinous  state  of  til  tin-i- 

.:  Jehosha- 

. 

The  Garden  of  Olivet. 
On  tin-  lirink  and  ncur  the  source  o'l  «'d  the  gar- 

!ood  as  hi  ords; 

-,  and  ascending  by  a 

••  approach- 

.rr  to 

n.ihle  traiJilion  recoj 
or. 

place, 

ules  said  unto  lam.    I  .<*r.i.  t<  u> 
. 

.  jirl  in  Flrjivt  f, 
Tim  i  rther,  bearing-  a  little  towards  • 

'»f  which  the  Son  of  tlie  Eternal  Arbiter  foretold  tin- 
•  nt. 

•  eding  about  fifty  pncos  farther  on  the  mountain,  yon  come  to 
jue,  of  an  octagonal  form. 


'  The  olive-tree  may  be  said  to  be  imn;  ee  COIP 

•rings  up  from  the  same  rooU 


.0  i  Russia  in  Asia. 

rc-il  on  tlic  spot,  from  which  ('  nded  to  heaven 

rcrnrd  the    print    of 
.  St.  Jero; 

ancient   and  modern,   assure  us 
fVdt  ti 

/"  Esdraelon. 

this  phi':. 

:<mn<l  like   on. 

mi  Minim 

1 

;»  ^fl 

nioui 

•  i 

I 
• 

Plain  of   I 

riv»:  i 

*tfit  Dr' 

dere 

:th. 


RUSSIA   I\  ASIA, 

i\i  i.rniM;  si]  VHTS  OF  T  \ 

i  -Vsia  is  bounded  N.  by  th- 

.m,l  Tnrli  fro"1  39U 

i      The  area  is  estimated   at 


Manners,  ^-c.  of  the  shialic  Txus.vV 


Oil    i 


000  square  miles.      Population,  2,697,000;    population 
•  mile  1-2. 

Of  the  Majuiers,  kc.  of  thi 
The  i 

.   that  ext< 

<    whieh  there  B 

ignis,   of  \  tribe \ 

the  (  of  the  C'u  v   man\  01 

Bai 

>   classed  undt 
Tart 

con- 
I  beasts  oi 

.    round  whicX 

The  <  to  three  ranks;  the 

• 

re  descend 

6  noble  la.' 

wfiitt  s  of  ferna  I 

are  <  -ied  hv  the  bones.     The  power  of  i 

uuifiV^r  aiui  < 

<tkt,  of  two  or  three  hundred  mmi- 
B  I  by  I, JIM  . 

"  i  -.1 ; 

n  eapoos  are  bows,  lances  and 

mni1  which  w.: 

bundn  a^o. 

The  ^  'tire,  u  ith  il.it  vr-,i"-e,  small  ob- 

Murk  lips,  a  short  chin  irsarf 

uirjrc  and  prominent,   the  hair  black,  and  the  mmplcxion  of  u 
red.  ..wish  brown  :   hut  that  ot 

healthy  white  and  red.     They  have  surj>: 

and  are  docile,  hospitable,  beneficent,  active 
tuptuoi;  i  a  virtue  entirely  female  ; 

•I  eminent  virtue,  and   is   ever  accompanied  with 
iet8.     Their  religious  books  are  in  il 
*her<  'l-ina-ter    in    every   imak,    who   ii 

:'ie  boss  than  could  be  expected.     Marri.- 

brings  a  i: 

lace   in    the  middle;   and  in 
is  used  for  fuel.     The  teats  of  the  noble-  are  1 


13 


Of  theKundurr.Tar' 
In 
•  r  mi 

night  thr  more  cheerfully.  as  in  tl» 

ul  allow  no  rest  to  t' 


fare,  whom  I  forme: 
•i  of  baskets  wi 

but  were  placed  on  poles  supported  bj  two-whrr  ' 
now  I  iiits  similar  to   th'» 

.1  more  c-.»; 

-pertmjr  fhe<-r  ".'.:.'•:  .'i  •   •'.'»••>  i^.  that    r;irh   \M-:ilthy    T:irt:n 
« •ominonlv  h;is  two  t IMI I4',  our  lor  the  rrrt  ;  '  •>  "i  . .:  ' :  --ir  v  IM! «•;•-. 


Arnhn,  whirh  .-  .   i  with  thoirtrntK,  ch(M*.  :md  ot!i«  r  !,r»av\  ar- 

the 

.i  separate  drov. 

cor- 

\ 

^ses  of  the  Tartars 
• 

<  veral  particulars  from  i 
Nag  >  •*  wear  a  sort  of  red  . 

>ngr  narrov 

\i\(\  \  froiTi  the  brccist  to  the  waiit  ^vith  tassoi- 

rcr,  button^.  1;  strap  or  < 

the  left  si  ed  a   tin  case,  containing1  amu 

;VFS  in   an  tij>« 


' 


so  bkxxl 


ncv  rsurhr.ru- 

t  01  a  wife,  is  spared  air 
he  wen  • 

• 


amusemr  f  both  sexes  iV 

Mliu  WO* 

>   usrlen  dmres 

l'  suotJ  :u; 


trusted  to  t 

|gtf  u-.-n 
i 


ThtKundvreTarte 

Of  the  KitndureTar? 

In  tin-  v;illey,  says  Dr.  P;»llns,  wore  encamped  inn.- 
.r  I;.  •     of  the  Kundure  Tartars,  among: 

\\  of  my  guide  Arslan,  one  of  the  mo 
I  found  felt  tents  prepared  for  us  h- 
night  the  more  cheerfully,  as  in  the  nri 
rampments  surrounded  with 

nd  allow  no  rest  to  t 

\     pi'' 

The  Kundure  Tartars,  wl 

vd  on  poles  supported  br 

now  dwell   in  '  :»r   to    Uv- 

I  lie  [N 

as  well  as  those  of  < 

«>f  several  pieces,  wl 
form  a  more  <  • 

commonly  has  two  t  • 

the  family,  they  ubu 

for  their  wires  ami  *s  are  pai. 

these  chariots,  they  have  ottKor 

Araba,w  s,  chests, 

loveablesoi 
ney,  and  in  r. 

. 

erlet  is  raised  on  •«: 

n  order  to 

iere  is  a  < 

rht  towards  their  angles,  and  are  erected 

.e  lower  classes  of  the  Tartars  are  bun 


Thrr  H^veral  particulars  from  that  of  tb- 

(Vaga  wear  a  sort  of  red  <• 

-."  in  the  fnrm  of  a  t 

Cor  til  pieces  of  coin  arc  Mispendt 

Tlu 

.\nd  i^adornetl  from  the  breast  to  the  waist  with  tassci 
vcr,  button^,  liltlc  bells,  and  rin0^.     T'  :l  strap  or 

the  lefts  l   tin  case,  com 

uid  usuall 


'  Jurat  ion. 

,  and  delivers  him  over  to  his  next  mi  h  roii- 

thut  a.  murder  or  injury   rommittt-d    on 
:ual  seven 

i  with  hii  mouth  tin  ed  -.mil  prol 

ic  blood,  tl 
murd< 

The  opposite  condiu 

• 

at  tin-  • 


11  •_•  •  i 

<%ca- 

two  I 

It"  tl 

-  an  established 

•ijth  sexes 

ii  or  daughter  < 

tion  of  thi- 
ii  nature  as  to  suppress,  t 

•  .1  to  the  care  of  a  nobU-mim. 
none  of  the  most  wealthy  :  and  the  pan 

•i   till  he  is  an  adult. 

urince   is  obliged  to  take  upon  him  t 

In-  m-tructs   the  youth  d 

hcsc  equestrian  knights;  he  provides  him  u 
iiom,  and  in  such  ar 
The  grateful  pupil  reward 


Jl  I  Rural  Economy  of  (he 

\    him   in   the   predatory  arts,  by giving1  bin. 

greatest  •  l><>  >r\  I.-  .  obtain. 

Thi 

fj  n. 

cassi  - 

fringes,  >c-wing  Of  dresses.  ;i>  \tell  ;c*  thr    |<l.t>:i  .  •  •»!'  -ir.iw  in  -.'      -.nul 

intrusted  with  their  edu 
jrcd  '  I     foster-d:< 


nice  black  «pott,  wl  i  u  consiJ. 

'•xjHT^-ivr  nl"  tlic-ir  prit-f. 

\V  i",  i.     :  .  ,  • 

-e  devote  aco; 
ing-. 

ngt,  and  prepare  v;» 
%M  II  as  their  common  brreragf ,  bv  the  native*  called 

.sod  osasu 
urneys  and  im 
blea,  such  as  < 

gourds,  and  ^  wo- 

ire  a  very  strong  dvato  of  wild  hemp,  but  they  are  rot 
acquainted  with  the  art  of  weaving  lin 
I 

sheep  are  generally  aji  « • 

ia  well  as  a  quai 

\  the  women-  of  sn 
upper  deMMB  K>rtai< 

v<jr%)faq|flps  and  hills  •<  -   respect   res< 

c  trot. 


• 
u  swiftness;    -AS  tin*   surcc^   ni"  their   milit:irv    rn!oriin/.«--- 

»net.     /Umost  «. 

prince-  or  nobles,  boasts  of  possessing  a 

IT  of  norsr-.  ucd  on  tl.- 

peculiar  mark  ;  ( 


.  ;  ulous  adherence  to  custom,  so  that  a  person  who  shou! 
i  eating  noble  descent  on  a  filly  of  :» 

sians  also  rea/poul  <*t  every  species,  such  as 

iD    ibwU,    Of  :i 

attention  on  tl 

es,  on  a> 

.tl  along  with  them,  at  they  remove' 

'  !.:ui:;«-  ':..  .1   :.  i  V  n'.i.m-. 


/•!./i<:  /I  .V'  '     ••'". 

attended  with  plen 

(an, 
called   In 


Stipt-rdiio'     t     r,  i  .'i-  what  I  rrrnarkitl  n 
Itane*,  ha  con  i  " 


le  hare  a* 

.khan,  with  a  view  t 

I  was  «(ruck  with  the  appearance  of  the  derrite,  whom  I  ha 


•    . 
itneric  on  ' 


v  a  row  of  candles  i 

-  -r  suspen. '  •  vrall  ahov. 

i 
' 


f,«  -n  f  nnt- 


.>  i  tj  Idolatry  of  Indian  Merchants. 


used  by  the  Kalmuck  priests.  A  small  table  was  placed  t/c- 
lure  the  ilcrvise,  under  the  suspended  pagoda,  with  a  little  censer, 
tmd  a  particular  lamp  with  five  wicks.  The  idolatrous  worship  com- 
menced in  a  loud  voice;  an  Indian  pulled  the  string1  of  the  bells 
which  hung  at  the  side  of  the  shrine,  and  two  others  took  small  cym- 
bals in  their  hands.  They  all  sung  an  harmonious  litany,  in  unison 
to  the  tinkling  of  the  bells  and  cymbals.  This  hymn  was  begun  by 
the  dei  vise  himself,  with  a  sacerdotal  bell  in  his  left  hand,  like  that 

i  by  the  Lama.  In  the  first  division  of  the  hymn,  addressed  to 
the  idols,  the  dervise  took  the  censer,  and  throwing  some  gum  copal 
into  it,  he  offered  the  incense  before  the  shrine,  upwards,  downwards, 
and  in  a  circular  direction;  a  <••  u-cnded  to  represent  the 

dement  of  air.     After  having  performed  this  part  of  the  service,  he 
look  a,  square  folded  piece  of  cloth,  which   la\    before  the  idol-. 
ino\«'d   it    in   various   oscillations  before  them,  as  symbolical   of  the 

:iont  of  the  earth,     lie  next  successively  lighted  the  five  ••• 
of  the   lamp,  and  during  continued    h\mns   moved   it  in  different  di- 
Ig,   as    emblematical    of  •  -it    of  nrc. 

Having  finished  this  rite,  ho   placed   the  lamp  on  a  sm  r,  and 

it  \\  riicd  by  :\  member  of  the  congregation  to  all  the   wor- 

^liip:  lit:    e;icb    nf  whom,    after    ha\  inir  reveivn!  ly    held    hi- 

b;»n  '  Dames,  touched  armed  fing 

tins  p:irt   <>t   i  concluded,  the  prie-T    r«  . 

bun.  1;  but  the 

\  \vith   winch  !,.  ,cd  ihrm.  he  threw  into   the  large  lamp. 

At  length,    the  elci,.  '.      For  tl.-i 

marine    -  -  pla- 

red  right  corner  of  the  pagoda. 

Th<  .ig,  l>e 

i  with  in1.:'  ,iy  from  a  ron-idera- 

ble  height  into  the  half-. 

his  hand  into  this  holy  water,  be  besprinkled  the  whole 
who  received  thi-  hen.-,!ic-tion  very  d«-\outly.  and  with    fi»i«: 
After  the  litany  \\a->  fmi^hrd,  the  derviso   gave   the  cup   wi' 

iio  chimed  the  boll>. 
with    the   wb. 

ean  :('::1  of  holy  water  to  bo    poured    into   the  palm  of 

n's  band,  who  religiouMv  -w.illov. 


person's  , 

ihe  >heil 

tbe  idol,     lie  then  said  a  long  prayer  for  tin 
a\it!  ;>le.      Afier    tb- 

,1  \viih  drii 

;md  '•  bad   all    risen,  plates    wiih   sugar  candy  and    pi-' 

nut  ers.     When  ' 

and  make  dr.. 

the  ut   touching1  any   part   of  it.     At  our  re 

priest  hi:,  -    which   were    d 

-Uy-blue  and  •  .  describing  them  to 

their  names.     In  the.  back  ground,  devoted  on   a 
re.  'tion  from  right  iii(?  following:    Sngenat.    • 

terguu.  1  .  !\a<nu.  Haliart,  and  Lekumi.     The  first  five 

•ned  with  hi.jjh  moveable  bonnets  :  the  last  was  a  repn 
of  a  tVui.^e,  dressed  in  a  kind  of  turban  with  a  ring  in  her  nose.     On 
a   lower  step,  in  the  second  row,  on  the  right  side,  were  Murli  and 
Mrohor  ;  they  were  decorated  with  high   bonnets,   but  without  silU 
garments,  and  held  staves  iu  their  right  bauds,  over  their  shoulders* 


Tit  KMfedtakto.  217 

ere  was  a  figure  called  Ashtabod&hJ,  with  eight  arms, 

Saddasho,  in  a 
an  idol  resem- 


ie  next  was  a  figure  called  Saddasho,  in  a 
e,  with  a  round  bonnet,  and  llo 


nsj  posture,  witn  a  round  Bonnet,  ana  tfonuman,  an  idol  resem- 
?  Apis,  with  a  dog's  head,  and  rings  in  his  ears.    Small  idols  and 
*  crowded  together  occupied  the  front  part  of  the 
the  figures  that  held  staves  in  their  hands,  we  observed  two  dis 

HOBO  and  Drama,  or,  at  they  prooounc  • 
tunah.  Farther  to  the  right  there  were  two  very  prominent 
idols,  in  the  form  of  apes,  which  w« 

ted  caps,  like  crowns.    In  the  front  of  theme  was  the 

n-  •  t'  :»  fa  i  .   ..r  ii..  lees,  <  .ixt  in  r..^  tr,  likr  tli*'  idols,  and    rallrtl 

rner,  we  noticed  three  fig- 

•      •    .    1  '  i  ..?»!.<      M  ;.  I.  imtsj,  nU»«  ii    ii  irur- 

o  represent  Lingams,  and  were  called  Shadisham;  that  in  the 
He  loaned  on  a  square  pedestal  of  yellow  amber,  in  the  form  of 
btuse  cone,  studded  with  grains  of  rice :  two  other  small 
is  rested  on  a  base  similar  to  a  lamp.     In  the  middle  was  placed 

there  was  a  Urge  black  stone,  and  on  the  left,  two  *u> 
be  same  colour,  brought  from  the  Ganges,  and  regarded  b\ 
am  'as  sacred.    These  fossils  were  of  the  species  called  Shosa, 
Senkara,  and  appeared  to  be  an  impression  either  of  a 
nHuWaaeea,  or  of  a  species  of  tea-bog. 
ti  stones  are  held  in  the  greatest  veneration  among  them.    Be- 
tl,«*  fnn-mmt  «.!ol,  tl.rrc  wus  :i  ;    '    -   '     iik  garmrut  hinj^  ncro**. 
be  corner  stood  the  figure  of  a  saddled  lion,  called  iHhaodigana. 
-.  \\  ,    bad  lei  m  bnesTi  aj  ;• ,  L.  t-i  d  thr  -i.m..-.  u .:  ,  r,    (L  ,- 


•  well  at  • 

clergy.     From  these 

tms  won  i. 

Incuin-.  .  I)-!  •  \.  FI   i.i 


Of  AW  Kainttchadaltt. 
chadalen  are,  in  general,  below  the  common  height, 

1  un.i  Mjiiat,  ti.rirc-Ms  .rn:»ll  aii.l  Mink,  »hnr  ,  i.ik. 

»ck,  they  hare  scarce!  v  any 
«nple*ioo  is  a  1 

nen  mre  very  nearhr  the  seme.    They  are  as  v 
r  inhabit,    dome  or  them  bare  no  fixed  ba 
lace  to  place  with  their  herds  of  rein-deer  :  otlicrs 
i  reside  csj  the  banln  of  the  rivers  and  ?!• 
D  fish  and  sea-animals,  and  such  herb*  as  grow 
e  former  dwell  in  huts  covered  with  deer-skin 

:  OUl  I'Mhr,  ..-•     . 

r  the  Kamtschadales  is  mild  and  hospitable.    They 

inony,  and,  notwithstanding  t).. 
ill  times  ready  to  assist  one  another  in  their  Jatx 
-  ir  zeal  to  oblige.     An  a< 


:?";;: 


II 


216*  Mod*  of  Travelling  in  Kamtschatkti. 

the  severities  of  famine,  because  they  would  not  take  the  pains  of 
providing-  in  summer  a  reserve  of  fish,~without  which  they  were  una- 
ble to  live  in  the  winter.  If  they  are  thus  negligent  in  the  pres< 
tion  of  their  existence,  it  will  not  be  supposed  that  they  are  more  at- 
tentive to  the  articles  of  cleanliness  ;  indeed,  they  may  be  reproach- 
ed for  being-  addicted  to  the  contrary  extreme. 

Men  and  women,  without  distinction,   use  the  same  kind  of  gar- 
ments, their  dress  only  differing  in  their  under  clothing-,   which  con- 
of  trowsers  and  waistcoat  sewed  together,  and  in  the  covering  of 
Lheir  feet.     The  summer  habits  are   made  of  dressed  skins  without 
hair;  their  winter  garment  is  made  of  deer  or  ram  skins  with  the 
hair  on.     The  household  habit  of  the  men  is  a  girdle  of  leather  with 
a  bag  before,  and  likewise  a  leather  apron  to  cover  them  behind  : 
ie  girdles  are  sewed  with  hair  of  different  colours.     TK 

s  used  formerly  to  take  excursions  of  hunting-   and  fi-i 
.nmerin   this  dress  ;  but  now  they   wear  linen  sh 
whir1  e  of  the  Russians. 

The  diet  of  the  Kan  *  consists  chiefh 

they  have  can  :!  are 

lump:  up  b  :>art  of  tin 

apai1  ,«"!  over  the  fire;   the   head  i-  !  .ir  in 

piN.  .  it  much,  t 

ure  it  :   the  ribs,  ami  the 

tvhi<  hang  up  and  dry,  and   : 

poun  larger  bones  they  likew 

dogs  :   in  this  rnann 

The  second  favourite  food  is  called  caviar 

i  with  a  pound  of  t! 
nit  any  other 

v  hirrh  and  al  01  with   bar'  ,  vrith    the 

driecl  ca\  iar.  makes  him  an  agreeable  m 

Of  the  Mode  of  Travelling  in  Kamtschatko. 

ITorM^    are   very  *rarre   in   Kamtschatka.      Th< 
during  the  summer  for  carriage  of  merchandize  and  effects  belqnff- 
ing  to  the  cnm-n,  and  for  the  convenience  01  n.     Dogs,  how- 

ever,  abound  in  thi  <   all  the   purposes  o; 

Thr\  iWiciilty 

ihf  ir  season  for  n  taken  of  them  ;  thr 

pnn  ido  tnr  \\  hy  ranging  over  the 

sides  of  lakes  and  ;«l  the   nunotnn; 

turn,  is  one  of  the  most  striking  proofs  of  the*  fidelity   of  ' 
mals.     When  winter  ar-  labour  and  slaver', 

support'-  *  dogs  should  b  i 

or  >  \  er,  remarkably  larg  < 

much  our  shepherd 

Every  inhabitant  possesses  at  least  five  of  ft  - 
use  when  they  travel :  when  they  go  to  the 
for  the  conveyance  of  their  effects  and  provis  o- 
persons.     These  dogs  are  harnessed  to  a  sledge,  two  and  t  \ 
er,  with  a  single  one  before  as  a  leader.     This  honour 
the  most  intelligent,  or  the  best  trained  dog ;  and  he   in 
wonderfully  the  terms  used  by  the  conductor  to  direct  hi<   oour 
The  number  of  dogs  that  it  is* necessary  to  harness  Depends  upon  the 
load;  where  it  is   little  more  than  the  weight   of  the  person   who 
mounts  the  sledge,  it  is  considered  as  a  common  sledge,  and  the  team 


Mode  of  Hunting,  and  Method  of  Calculation. 

coasts  of  fire  dogs.    Tbe  harness  b  made  of  leather.    It  passe* 

.at  is,  upon  the  breast  of  these  steeds,  and  is  joined  to 
ledge  by  a  strap  three  feet  long,  in  tbe  manner  of  a  (race  :  the 
dogs  are  also  fastened  together  by  couples  passed  through 
lars,  and  these  collars  are  frequently  covered  with  bear-skin,  by  way 

m  of  the  sledge  w  like  that  of  an  oblong  basket,  the  t 

.  are  elevated  in  a  curve.     Its  length 
and  its  breadth  scarcely  exceeds  on*  foot.    This   kind  of 
^  of  the  fledge,  is  of  rery  thin  wood  ; 
ides  are  of  open  work,  ai>  uxi  with 

irs.     The  teat  of  the  charioteer  is  covered  <•  and 

Mi*   t  ibO*  lk*M  '•     '  '         .••••u...t.    BDOO    foOl  K".    irtjjCk    ai« 

fastened  to  two  par 

x<  serve  as  tupports  ami  skates.    The  driver  has  noyWfr  in  lus 

•th  for  a  rudder  and  a 
•  nd  of  the  stick,  as 
r  thfi  Bftkf*  of  t  tiraur&rinv  the  doe>    bv  thft  noise  wbioii 


ier  imprc*  MOD  upon  the  ice,  and,  at  the  same  time,  it  serves  to 

od  to  hear  tbe  ro«. 

o  to  the 
vo  die  I.--H  of  the  sledge  th« 

!»lace  tbe  stick  be- 

....       ;  ...     ,.„•,.:.».     i,     ,,     ITbeo  tuv   riftcktu 
pace,  and  become  oarelesa  and  in 

••:..'  attken     -.-••'   ".•    •too  •  sddresi 

ec*m*rj  lorrf*  Breeds   rapidlv  along  :  and  this  it 

ied  one  of  the  strongest  tests  of  the  skill  of  the  conductor. 

If  of  Hunting,  and  Method  of  <  n. 

««at  address,  the  postures  and  mo- 
.e  bear,  who  miy  portiap»  br  cullifl  wilh  some  pro|> 
iiHt.-r.   die  manner  in  » 
i>ed.    There  are  r;* 

times  they  lav  snares  for  it  :  under  a  heav. 
a  scaffolding  mfficit 

eagerly  advances  to  devour,  and  U  imtaotly  crushed  by  the  falling 


. 

xamuchadales  are  in  possetsion  of  ret 
.  ery  subject  their  ideas  are  extrenv 
t  to  reckon  above  t 
ip  tlicm  t. 

-  begin  with  their  toes  and  count   to  t" 
confounded,  and  cry  mefc  A 

ome  of  u 
jrard  to  the  changes  of 

that  we  call  a  Tear 
-  one  year  and  the  v 

•vein  her.     They  do  not 
lar  appell: 
!ii  and  months,  nor  do  they  know  how  many  days  there  are  in  a 


'220  Oiinese  Empire. 

year.  Their  epochs  are  marked  by  memorable  events,  as  tke  arrival 
of  the  Russians,  &c. 

Religion  of  the  Kamtschadales. 

The  Christian  religion  was  introduced  into  this  country  by  the 
conquerors,  but  the  inhabitants  know  little  more  of  it  than  the  cere- 
mony of  baptism.  They  are  ignorant  of  the  very  first  principles  of 
Christianity.  As  to  their  inclinations,  they  follow  the  impulse  of  their 
passions.  Many  of  them,  both  men  and  women,  are  chamans,  or  be- 
lievers in  the  witchcraft  of  their  pretended  sorcerers.  They  dread 
the  Russian  priests,  and  do  all  they  can  to  avoid  meeting  them,  which, 
if  they  are  not  able  to  effect,  they  act  the  hypocrite,  till  they  can  find 
a  convenient  opportunity  to  make  an  escape.  They  pay  a  secret 
homage  to  their  god  Koutka,  and  place  in  him  so  entire  a  confidence, 
that  they  address  their  prayers  to  him,  when  they  are  desirous  of  ob- 
taining any  boon,  or  of  engaging  in  any  enterpfize.  When  they  go 
to  the  chace  they  abstain  from  washing  themselves,  and  are  careful 
not  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  ;  they  invoke  their  Koutka,  and  the 
first  animal  they  catch  is  sacrificed  to*  him.  After  this  act  of  devo- 
tion they  conceive  that  their  chace  will  be  successful  :  on  the  contra- 
ry, if  they  we^-e  to  cross  themselves,  they  would  despair  of  catching 
any  thing.  To  the  same  deity  they  consecrate  their  new-born  chil- 
dren, who  are  destined  to  become  chamans. 

The  great  veneration  of  these  people  for  sorcerers  can  scarcely  be 
conceived;  it  approaches  to  in  <;HIK\  ,  'lyto  be  pitied;  for 

theextravagoi  rh  these  magicians  keep 

alive  the  credulity  of  their  friends,  excite  the  indignation  rather  thaii 
the  laughter  of  eye-witnesses.  This  superstition  is  confined  to  but  a 
small  part  of  the  Kamtschadales,  who  do  not  now  profess  their  art 
openly,  nor  give  the  same  splendour  they  once  did  to  their  necro- 


In  Kamtschatka,  the  animals  called  gluttons  employ  a  singular 
stratagem  for  killing:  fallow-deer.  They  climb  up  a  tree,  and  carry 
with  them  a  quantity  of  that  species  of  moss  of  which  the  deer 
very  fond.  When*  a  deer  approaches  near  the  tree,  the  glutton 
throws  down  the  moss  ;  if  he  stop  to  eat  the  moss,  the  glutton  instant- 
ly darts  down  upon  his  back,  and  after  fixing  himself  between  the 
horns,  tears  out  his  eyes,  which  torments  the  animal  to  such  a  degree, 
that,  whether  to  put  an  end  to  its  pain,  or  to  free  itself  from  the  ene- 
my, it  strikes  it*  head  against  the  trees  till  it  falls  down  dead.  The 
glutton  divides  the  flesh  of  the  deer  into  convenient  portions,  and 
••'.onceals  them  in  the  earth  to  serve  for  future  provisions. 


CHINESE  EMPIRE. 

Tonquin  is  bounded  N.  by  China  ;  E.  by  the  gulf  of  Tonquiu  ; 
S.  by  Cochin-China  ;  and  W.  by  Laos. 

The  Chinese  empire  is  that  immense  triangular  country  lying  be- 
tween the  Altay  mountains  on  the  north,  and  the  Himmaleh  moun- 
tains on  the  south  ;  and  between  Independent  Tartary  on  the  west 
and  the  Pacific  ocean  and  sea  of  Japan  on  the  east.  It  is  bounded 
by  Asiatic  Russia  on  the  N.  and  by  Hindoostan  and  Farther  India  oa 
'he  S.  lu  extent  of  territory  it  is  the  second,  and  in  population  the 


'  rnmcnt  i  .:,J 

mpire  on  the  globe.    The  number  of  square  miles  is  animated 

- 

proper,  T  .-a,  and  sereral 

* i micr  tlu>  general  name  of  Chinese  Tartary. 
ouoded  N.  by  Chinese  Tartar 
separated  by  a  great 

XX)  milt  the   Yc-Uow  set  and   the  Pm< 

>ia  tea ;  8.  by  Farther  India ;  an 

i-:.    \ 

lull.      Tl.r  -.i-r.i  i     rigQ4  !;  t«!nj  M'«   !   .it    !..,'»".««*'  sijiim-i-  imlr-. 

'I';  .«•  I-}  ii!.-.ti..r»  •  •;  <  Kin.ihn   >>,  ,-.-i .,    ...»•  of  much  ipecubtiMi 

i.  h  was  given  bv  a  manda 

rtncy,  a»  .ita,  teems  abandoned  on  all  hands 

Geogra|>hert  now  generally  plac< 

amount  due*  not  rouch  exceed  the  propor* 

east  of  China,  tod 
^tinrof  apem 

the  tea  of  Japan.    It  may  be  about  400  miles  lour 
.0  broad. 

T!.»-    MBM     •,:    <      ..    .    r    T.ir'  ir\     i      OOOUAOBlv       ;;'•   I  tQ    .ill  t'.ui 

1 

tlirv  roi  Nian 

.c  north, .  to  east  t 

.VAU- 

Mongols  and  the  M 
clnxw,  who  art 

O/ 

as  existed,  if  we  may   believe  their  own 

ir  thousand  years,     i 
••  with"  the  Dutch,  they  had  never 
now  comprehend  how  a  great  na- 
»  governed  without  a  king.    They  hare  ap- 
idoppns*i  t  theobliga- 

ow  cr,  is  the  best 

•VM  ufronhnninp  .ir.c!  fSWltshing  Ih,  .-     ,•    •    .  .    ;  ,.\ ,    ,-,;    .  i»i. 
^n  unbounded  authontx  i      .-, ,  :i  t-,  ri ,-.-.,  ,-•,,;  s\  t1 «  I.,UH  . 

.-''..    i  .      .•;-.'     •  .  .       .    .     '-(.•'•        •         •     ••    i     •. ,       • 


pren.  an-1 

is  words  sacrecf.    He  se! :  » 

time  in  n 
"  to  heaven  in  behalf  «  ' 

i   from  t). 
people  - 

i"  small  oc'  his  shown 

e  is  in  hi- 

olr  st  his  diaDO*;il. 


Government  of  China* 

1st,  All  places  of  honour  and  profit  are  in  his  gift.    Honesty,  learn- 
ing, experience,  and  gravity  of  behaviour,  are  said  to  be  the  only 
qualifications  to  insure  success  to  the  candidate  for  any  post  or  trust 
of  dignity.     As  the  emperor  has  the  sole  choice  of  all  officers  of  state, 
6  dismisses  without  ceremony  those  who  are  deficient  in  their  duty. 
2d,  He  has  absolute  power  over  the  lives  and  properties  of  all  hi? 
subjects.     Offenders  are  arraigned  and  tried  in  the  different  provin- 
f-cs,  but  the  sentence  is  always  presented  to  the  emperor,  who  either 
confirms  or  rejects  it,  as  he  pleases.     He  can  lay  what  taxes  he  thinks 
fit  upon  his  subjects  to  supply  the  pressing  wants,  and  relieve  the  ne- 
ities  of  the  state.     This  power  is  seldom  made  use  of,  and  there 
i-j  a  custom  every  year  of  exempting  a  province,  sometimes  two  or 
three,  from  their  usual  taxes,  if  they  have  suffered  through  sickness 
i»r  dearth. 

3d,  The  right  of  making  peace  and  war  belongs  to  the  emperor  : 
he  may  make  what  treaties,  and  upon  what  terms  he  pleases,  provided 
they  are  not  dishonourable  to  the  kingdom.     The  judgments  passed 
by  him  are  irrevocable,  and  his  sovereign  courts  and  viceroys  dare 
t.se  the  least  dei  -tering  them  :  while,  on  the  other  hand, 

(he  sentences  pronounced  by  their  parliaments  or  other  magistrates, 

(iot  obligatory  till  they  are  confirmed  by  the  emperor. 
*lth,  Another  :i instance  belonging  to  the  Chinese  gov-  » 

eminent,  is   ti.<  lii-  surer 

which  he  ma}  it  from  among 

his  (i  :ts.     Ain;  I 

<»l  their  family  able  to   support  th'  osen 

lor  ii  of  mean  birth  ;»;<  ,  hut  rnr 

I 

•,  very  common,  but  \ 
ill  according  t  ina,  never  occasions  any 

otions  or  rebellions. 
5th,  The  gr;  .>e*  not  put  an  end  to  his  power  over  his  sub- 

;i   upon  the  dend,  whom  he  dis^rac; 

bone  :;i(i(l  either  to   reward  or  punish   tl 

or  their  families.     He  confers  upon   them,  after  their 
uf  honour;  canonizes  them  as  saints,  or,  according  to  their  ' 

thorn    ten. 

i  m  of  public  affairs  lias  be  rial, 

or  (  .;>rl;;jbly  eminent,  he  commands  the  people  to  ho- 

nour them  as  god^.     Tli  rver  been  looked  upon  a 

•  st  nnd    p1  ;;f  of  religion  :  and  there  are  < 

•  .es  and  |Mi'  is  thought  worthy  to 

or  of  heaven. 
6th,  The  emperor  may  change  the  figure  and  character  of  t 

ncters  already  received,  or  form  new  ones.     He 

ion  or  mo-.' 

•roduce  others  which  have  hitherto  been  esteeme 
!  uncouth. 

Notwithstandin  .  ^limited  powers,  yet  there  are  thr 

»  umstances  which,  if  an  emperor  has  any  regard  to  his  reput  i 
will  prevail  with  Mm  to  govern  by  the  rules  of  strict  justice. 

The  first  of  which  is,  that  the  old  law-givers  have  always  made  it 
a  standing  maxim  that  kings  are  properly  the  fathers  of  their  people, 
and  hence  the  title  most  honourable  and  esteemed  among  them  is  that 
of  ta  /ow,  or  grandfather.  Their  philosophers  constantly  maintain 
that  the  state  is  but  a  large  family,  and  that  he  who  knows  how  to  £0- 


K3 

i\g  the  other.     And  i 

' 
•  rors  have  any  regar  a,  tin 


t.»  «  \ 


fourtn.  court,  nut  tl. 
comd. 

infttwltnn    of  twn    k 


;VM  speaU 

.its  readercd  miserable  during  the  remai: 


:*24>  Of  Chinese  Marriage*. 

of  my  life ;  for  how  can  I,  poor  and  friendless,  oblige  so  great  a  man 
-aa  he  is  to  make  me  restitution  ?"  "  This  may  not  be  so  difficult  as 
you  imagine,"  said  the  emperor ;  "  lead  me  to  the  mandarine's  house : 
which  being  done,  and  the  mandarine  convicted  of  the  violence  of 
which  he  was  accused,  the  emperor  condemned  him  to  instant  death, 
and  gave  to  the  afflicted  father  the  office  of  the  criminal,  at  the  same 
time  strictly  charging  him  to  execute  it  with  equity,  lest  he  also 
Should  be  made  an  example  to  others. 

In  tracing  the  manners  of  the  (hn  little  resemblance  will 

be  found  to  those  of  any  other  nation  in  the  known  world  ;  and  what 
is  very  remarkable,  every  custom  practised  some  thousand  years  ago, 
js  still  preserved  among  them.  The  caprice  of  fashion,  and  the  rage 
fbr  novelty,  so  conspicuous  in  the  manners  of  many  of  the  polished 
nations  of  Ktirope  have  never  affected  the  Chinese  character. 

'"  the  Chinese. 

The  Chinese  av-  11  proportioned  limbs, 

round  br  '-lids,  and 

small -link    DO 

each  lip,  and  V(  m  the  southern 

jjrovi  'iid  more  .  »sc  in  the  northern 

,  of  the 

Tar  loubt 

that  tin-v 

.     In 
opinion  h- 

fed  travHlrr.  -fEu- 

rop<  com- 

plex: heir  noses 

the  exact 

urination  during 

my  •  people   tot!  nd  north  of  the 

C:V<|>i;ir, 

i  this 
/rung 

from  the  -f  colour  pr  j  from 

Clin,  mate 

from 
liatu 

•AC,  decency. 
the  authority  of  the 

law  .        f        ululterer  is 

uhvn  -isually  in- 

flict- :  '.nniJirried  woman  from  the  paths  of 

recti 

-ried  state  often  without  ever  having 

seen  the  woman  he  esp*-  5  nothing  of  her  but  what  he 

learns  fr.  le  part  of  a  match-maker. 

But  if  lu  spect  to  her  ;  <je  or  figure,  he 

may  obtain  a  The  same  matrons  who  negotiate  the  marr 

riage  determine  also  the  sum  which  the  intended  husband  must  pay  to 
the  parents  of  the  bride;  for,  in  China,  a  father  gives  no  dowry  to 


Chinese  Education*  _'., 

lighter,  but  receives  a  certain  sum  from  bis  son-in-law  as  a  pur* 


The  parents  of  the  bride  fix  the  day  of  marriage,  always  t 

the  calendar,  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  one  that  is 
favourable  to  •*>  important  an  event.     At  thr  appointed 

•*e  palankin,  and  is 

.:   torches  and  flambeaux,  even  in  the  muL. 
the  •• 

t*>ys,  march  before 

and  her  family  follow  behind.    The  key  of  the  dr.. 
«  she  it  shut  up  is  committed  to  the  care  of  a  trusty  senran 
be  delivered  to  the  husband  only,  wl 

ival  of  the  procession.    When  it  approaches,  UH 
*  his  hands  by  means  of  which  at  the  first  fiance  he  learns 


d  seods  her  btck  to  her  relationi 


spouse,  he  suddenly  shuts  the 


house;  she  is  then  committed  into  the  bands  of  the  women,  who 
lake  of  ai.  inent,and  remain  with  her  the  whole 

male  part  of  the  quests  are  treated  m  like  manner  by  the  husband, 
is  part  of  the  ceremony  prevail*  in  all  < 

•  lie  women  amuse' themselves  separately,  and  the  men  «: 
ne  in  another  apartment.    The  pomp  increases  according  t 

'..      :ui.)   r.mk  <>!    the  \  artu-. 

nete  Wimen. 

unese  women  seldcii'i  .*  hich  is  situated 

the  most  retired  part  of  the  house,  an-  •  secluded 

in  all  society  hot  that  of  their  domestics.    There  most  b. 

>*  woman,  and  the  • 
•*•  separated  by  a  wooden  par' 
v  guarded.    T1 

Miay  the  wi 

•  own  apartment,  to  which  all  her  at: 

Phe  strictness  w i  used  with 

notecases     f,,;  in  OM  processu-n   « \    •  •• ,!  h\  !»,«•  I'.r.fithembai 
im.irr  i.-.ni  M  i.-.i'-ri*^,  the fesBsii  n^totasoft Composed  si 

rod   to  be  extreme! 

hi.  rr  b   ii"  «  "  iPV  %      n    th(     NTOrld     n.     v  ',','.      WOOieD     liVf    in  - 

o  whose  huvi 

• 
«•  those  r> 

)on,  who  <  vitli  a  patience  and  submission 


Education. 

•e  made  acquainted  with  the  names  of 
At  eight  they  are  instructed 


Chinese  Amusements. 

rules  of  politeness.     The  calendar  becomes  their*  study  at  the  age  of 

nine,  ana  at  ten  they  are  sent  to  a  public  school.  I  card 

reading-,  writing-  and  arithmetic.     From  thirteen  till  n 

taught  music  ;  and  every  thing1  \vhirh  they  MIIJT  cousin  of  moral  prc- 

Cepts.     They  are  then  taught  to  hand!  !  to  mount  on 

horseback.     A'  vears  of  age,  t 

they  are  judged  to  deserve  it;  and  tlu  milled  lo  wear 

iresses,  ornamei  furs. 

In  ererj  are  pub- 

lic schools  for'the  purpose  of  teaching  the  sciences, 
possessed  of  a  certain  fortune,  provide  preceptors  for 
at  home,  who  <  to  form  their  minds  to  \  ,iakc 

• 

its  of  mo*!* 

i  all  sorts  <  ' 

rreeablc  to  th» 

The  handsomest  are  generally  bou 
mandarines.    One  who  unites  beauty 


test  Amusements. 
As  the  < 

can  bestow  but  a  small  pon 
<ts.     The  sports  of  the  chace  are  free  to  eve  - 
na.     Whoever  wishes  to  cnj«  "»e,  causes  a  great  • : 

game  to  I  .t  close  pa 

toe  gfarae  whi<  -fields.     FisLi: 

Cement,  as  well  as  n  •   l»y 

nets  be  people  empl 

also  '  in  the  same  manner  as  dogs  are  tan;. 

pursue  ga 

ng  is  practised  in  boats,  nuinbt 

i-rched  on 
ide  several  turns  with  i 


fish  t  i  be  too  1;>.- 

will  (  mother  by 

the  tail,  aiul  in  •  osport  'it  t 

Anotlier  method  of  fishing,  wiiich  is  peculiar 
they  nail.  -he  edge  of  a  Ion 

aboard  of  two  feet  wide, 
colour  of  the  water  at  moonlight, 

The  fish  mistake  the  plank  for  the  v  J\T  them- 


Drns  of  thi  Chineif. 

•  nd  fall  into  the  boat.    The  soldiers  fish  with  btnrsanti 

&c. 

>e  have  a  singular  method  of  playing  shuttlecock.     8e- 
:ig  men  stand  in  a  circle,  hut  they  are  not  allowed,  upon 
M  make  ute  of  the  hand  or  "arm  m  u 

tuttlecock  is  throw  i  irns  take  a  short  run. 

mg  from  the  gr 

•  that  they  sel* 

mark,  and  rerv  rarely  fa 

nation  it  wholly    in. 

•  people  allowed  to  indulge  in  any  anrnsei: 
tohsed  by  law. 

<j  of  ihr  ' 

•f  a  vest,  * 
ceres  are  rerv  wide  towards  the  shouUer,  and  prow  narrower 

••  wrist,  when*  • 
l,,,,*i  >sho<  .  oor^  rte|  •  •    haadft,    ai  I  fart    |   nod  b  g  f"  h«-  MM  »•«!: 

i»es«  wear  a  largv  rirti! 
ithewai-  is  suspended  a  shea 

•'•icy  o*e n '  its. 

iiiii  robe  thev  w«ar  draw «  •»  the  season.    In  MIBI- 

mer  they  art*  n.  tosefor  winter  are  satin  1  i"ur. 

r  adapted  to  the  season ; 
wears  a  - 
T  t<>  the  bkm.  .-ksareal. 

•v ear  a  collar  joined  i-.ilie,  ma»i. 

That  of  the  mandarines,  and  people  of  qua! 
>out  with  sable  broogl.t 
ermine.    A  bore  their  robe  they  wear  a  kind  of  surtout 

•w  ha«  rrirulate.1   e\  • 

Clours  thnt 
iperor  and  princes  of  the  hloo>l 

1  to  wear  satin  of  a  red  ground  upon  thct  n\ 

r  common  peop 

fh. 


rs  made  of  silk  \ 

Id  consider  it  as  great  an 

boeta, 
\  to  hare  been  dictated  by 

ral  curls,  u 

'v,  and  adorned 


22$  Of  Chinese  Employments  and  Trades. 

pearls,  diamonds,  and  other  costly  ornaments.  We  must  not  omit 
the  custom  of  confining  the  women's  feet  to  the  size  with  which  they 
came  into  the  world,  and  which  was  once  very  general  in  China,  but 
now  grown  into  disuse,  except  among  the  most  unenlightened  of  the 
people.  The  means  made  use  of  for  this  purpose  are  as  follow  : 
when  a  female  is  born,  the  nurse  wraps  up  its  feet,  and  confines  them 
with  a  very  close  bandage ;  and  this  torture  must  be  endured  until 
the  foot  has  ceased  to  grow. 

White  is  the  colour  for  mourning  among  the  Chinese.  A  son  has 
no  right  to  wear  it  while  his  father  and  mother  are  alive,  but  he  can 
wear  no  other  for  three  years  after  their  death  ;  and  even  when  this 
mourning  is  ended,  his  clothes  ever  after  must  be  of  one  colour.  The 
use  of  silks  and  furs  is  forbidden  to  children  hy  the  law,  which  has 
even  prescribed  the  time  at  ,\  -hirh  they  may  first  wear  a  cap,  and  the 
manner  in  which  it  must  be  given  them.  The  master  of  the  ceremo- 
nies places  the.  cap  up«m  t'-.f-ir  heads,  and  addresses  the M 
ing  words  :  M  <  xou  now  receive  the  dre 

have  attained  to  maturity,  an  case  to  be 

nqunce,   '  all  childish    thoughts  an  :ne  a 

grave  and  serious  behaviour.  i y  of 

i  wisdom,  '.*  our  to  merit  a  long  and  happ\ 

Of  Chinese  Employments  and  Trades. 
I    observed,   Fa  Xnderson,   a  great    number  erf  bl- 

own ;   nor 

••ts  of  London  boast  a  better  supply  of  flesh  * 
be  found  at  Pekin.     My  curiosity  indu< 
thei:  i ng  the  shop,  I  saw,  on  a  stall 

an  earthen  stove,  wi  iron  placed  ml  on  my  - 

a  variety  of  signs  to  obi: 

stantly  oegan  to  cut  off  small  thin  Alices  of  meat  abou; 
cro\vn-picee,  and  bnnled  as  fast  as  i 
do/.cn  of  thc-e  S|KT-,  u 

and  when  1  paid  him.  \inghim  a  stringyfl 

Small  coin,  he  pulled  ofi'  I  mt  of  the  3 

of  theso  small  .-.iin.     1  >aw  numbers  of  people  in  <  rs'  shops 

regalinir  tin n Delves  with  beef  and  mutton  in  the  same-  manner. 

isils  and  ornaments  are  particularly 

«etiv<\  having  rows  of  broad  shelves,  ranged  above  each  i/1 
in  the  front  of  their  shops,  on  which  they  dispose  the  most  beai 
ipa  iner  full  of 

trades  which   are  stationary   in  that    jrreat 
e  are  main  thousands  of  it-  inhabitants,  who  cry  thcirgoflH 
uboir  ..ur  metropolis.     They  generally  have  a  bamtflj 

placed  across  their  -  a  basket  at  each  end  of  it.  in  which 

v  fi-h.  es:.ar-.  vVt  .      Inhere  are  also  great  numbers  of  haw 
and  pedlar-,  who  go  about  with  bags  strapped  on  their  that  i 

am  various  kinds  of  stuff  goods,  the  folds  of  wlu'ch  are  expo^ 
view. 

Barbers  also  are  seen  running  about  the  streets  in  great  numbers, 
with  instruments  for  shaving  the  head  and  cleansing  the  ears  ; 
carry  with  them  for  this  purpose  a  portable  chair,  a  porta 
and  a  small  vessel  of  water  ;  and  whoever  wishes  to  undergo  cr 
of  these  operations,  sits  down  in   the  street,  while  the  operator  per- 
forms his  office.     To  distinguish   their  profession  they  carry  a  large 
pair  of  steel  tweezer,  which  they  open  with  their  fingers,  a«d  the o 


.;W  of  Hand,  <-c. 

-c  again  with  some  degrtv  ''uhi.li  produces  a 

^tauce  :  si: 

must  be  I 

*%  because  every  man  must  be  shaved  on  a  ( 
head  •  ossiblc  to  shave  him-- 

••  are  persons  engaged  in  the  open  streets  selling  of  goods  by 
cr  stands  on  a  platform  surrounded  u 
is  to  di«po*eof :  he  d  iniself  in  a 

bawling  manner,  apparently  to  the  no  small  amusement  of  the  audi- 

Of  Clnnnt  Industry,  <tr. 

of  this  empire  are  exceedingly  barret  great 

'hires  the  inhabitants  t«  even* 

•able  of  b«  |(   will   illustrate   tin 

renm-.*  ,,f  thr  ruintn  .  -ind  the  Spirit  <>t    i?*    m'.uhir.mN. 

Anderson,  I  discovered  several  dis- 
a  state  <>•  as  to 

\e  appeared  altogetl 

The  peasant 
iad  a  rope  fixed  i\ '      • 
?nd,  on  the  top  ol  -ain,  and  h 

(>'.'  w.i*  :if»lr  (<•  1ft  )i!iii-i •'•    i'i  \«  ;i  t..    ip\   t  nrf  t>t    tin    i  rc'(  ILMIT     \v  ;  «  '•     i 

few  sauare  yards  of  ground  ^ 
fegetables  or  hi*  . 

^  jK)ts.    Near  the  bottom  he  had 
erected  a  wooden 

Ranted  -upported,  by  this  hazardous  i; 

ry.  a  \\  if.-  an«l  -cv«T.il  «  •  :    '  •  ::. 

ing  water-fowl  us.    When 

wades  int 

«  overed  with  a  pot,  full  of  holes,  to 
This  pot  is  M  to  deceive  the  game ; 

are  not  alarmed,  but  sufl. 

>e  legs  under  the  water,  and  the  rest  of  the  fowls 
•  main  about  the  pla< »   till,    perhaps,  tlic 

linesepost  are  enclosed  in  a  large 
cane  and  locked  ;  the  key  is  , 

xlvof  a  soldier,  who  delivers  it  to  the  postman  town 

they  are  going.     The  basket  is  then  strapped  on 

s,  and  is  decorated  with  a  number  of  bells,  whi<  h  • 
potienof  the  horse,  make  a  Ion  and  announr* 

ie  approach  of  the  post     F> 
and,  as  the  fleetest  horses  are  selected,  and   changed  at 

uls  in  China  are  conducted  with  extraordinary  ex 
fcdition  and  safety. 

Of  Chinese  Sleight  of  Hand,  be. 
t  number  of  the  Tao-see  pretend  to  be  : 

seen  the  person  that  consult"  y  ad- 

give  a  particular  account  of  his  * 

,  describe  th«  -  •  ,..-    JM,r  his  },(,n-c.   t«  II  him  the  names  of  his  clul- 

<ve  address  enough 
» learn  by  some  means  beforehand.    Some,  of  these  diviners  cause 


230 

r  sect  to  apprar  in  tl 
ir  pencil  to   write   by   if- 

:.*ked,  or 

.1  £e  of  every  person  oiises  appc 

nrfaceof  a 

lure,  all  the  revolutions 
pire. 
One  of  these  people  suspended  on  a  hook  an  r  of  round 

on  a  table;  after  which  the  little 
:  nne  link  of  ti  rid  out  at  nil   it  asr. 

.me  down  again,  tl 
missing^  keys  are  also  n.  se  juggl« 

surprising  tricks. 

Sir  George  St:i  -rim  us,  that  their  skill  in 

cinp  exo  ?  he  had  seen  • 

mimperr' ; '!>'!<   ;  notion,  H  it  appeared,  of  Che  joints  of  their  arms 
and  legs,  the  Chinese  can  rive  to  basins,  jugs,  glasses,  &c.  an  : 
rent 

these  vessels  change  their  position  froi. 
'.,H!H-  (.1  ;('<  balancers.     He  fives  the  following  iiM;«m-r  .:    .• 

he  was  an  •  •  ss. 

•[••,,.-  ,„  P'.'M'..  r  begu  h*.  •  x   i'  '«•  c  ••  large  basin  in  t-\«M-\  ;•-  ii.li 

MtJtfaL  wl,    ;•  ;  •    •      i  i-  nl\   |.l    Cedil  On  "  <•     U  M  uifi.  tl  <•  »u.;i.-n   |.:n- 

fln-.vn  -ir,>.  .r.  i.   i;.-'.'.v\  t   kinp  it  up  ••    itt,  discofCred  a  largi   rulj- 

Xhi^  -.as  very  MI 

the  size  «  "iaJ,  the  short  spar* 

(brn  hole  floor  was  coTerwi 

rabbit  could  not  escape,  tliough  it  was 
1  by  the  spectators. 

Of  Chinnt  Funeral  Rites. 

All  people  of  fashion  '%  pro^Hj 

andt- 

a  pa  >pr-place.     The  bur>  inp-; 

pie  are  with*  »  being  allowed  within  the  w: 

yich  v  spend  a  thousand  crowns  to  have  a  coffin  of  prt 

wood,  carved  and  ornamented  with  diff.  Mrs. 

i  an  of  fortune  dies,  the  i 

.  wash,  and  per: 
he  used  to  wear.     ri 

r,  the  wiv< 

passionately  bewailing  their  loss  : 
it  into  a  coffin,  covered  v 
larpe  room  hunp:  wilh  white,  an  altar  being  < 
die  .  or  statue  of  the  deceased.    Tl 

again  introduced  with  wax  lights  :.  se.    The  sons  ol 

ceased,  clothed  in  linen,  and  girt  about  the  middle  with  a  cor 
stand  on  one  side  of  the  coffin  in  a  mournful  posture,  v, 
ers  a  r  •  -n  Uie  other  side,  behind 

ing  their  loss  priests  are  the  whole  time  singing  raourafi 

song's. 

Those  who  enter  the  room  salute  the  coffin  in  the  same  manner 
if  the  person  it  contains  were  still  alive.     When  they  > 


Chinese  Penal  Lawi    ,' 

into  another  apartincut,  in  which 

[»rsont  wh  <•  neighbourhood  go  to  pay  their  respec 

leceaaed,  but  those  wbo  are  indisposed,  < 

e,  tend  a  note  of  excuse.    These  visits  are  -a' 

lest  son  of  the  deceased;  but  cu  are 

real  visits.    The  custom  is,  not  to  be  at 

t    u  firii  M  «   ^i! 

:».-  n-!.it»  -n>  .ni.l  h  i.  :uis  i.:   tin- ,!••<  C:IM- !    ,•-,    |al  NMl    Q|    A  I  fa 

orfortuiut;  the  luneral  rites,  and  few  of  them  fail  of  attend- 

The  procession  commences  by  a  troop  of  men  carrying  differ- 

icurea  made  of  pasteboard,  rep  reseating  tlares,  lions.  Ujrcm, 


•  iilar 

-ittsl  in  a 
•  •»  ranged 

• 

HIT. 

J  quality,  and 


rver  leave  the  tomb  for  one  or  two  months. 
partmentA  which  have  been  j" 

ir  grief  and  so> 

ificcnrc  of  these  funeral  cerctnonieH  i> 
i  die  ti 

a  the  corpse  of  the< 
(re  were  more  than  » 

il.ir  oltirt".  .iH-i-iM-.i  to  tluMii. 

.       •  ,     '-,    i    \  .  ;  .  •      but  it   •  v,  .  f  .    >-•,..,  u 


• 
B  table  of  v 

\vhich  fir*  K-s  vases,  and 

u  tliree  years,  during  w)  •  • 
n  the  u<e  of  flmh  and  win 
(Tcmony,  nor 


the  Chinese  Penal 

^  are  »o  c»  •  -It  encapc 

and  the  chastisement  never  exceeds  i 

irninaJ  cases  is,  perhaps,  the  most  i 
vrson  accusod 


i he  Chin> 

nals,  with  the-  greate.-t  care  and  attention  ;   v 
«-h:iracter  of  the  accuser  and  wins' 
nains  in  prison,  but  Chin' 

ij^eons:  they  are  spacious,   and  fitted  up  with  a  certain  de- 
gree ol  t-nce. 

of  Chine 

rnt  degree.-}  of  drliii'juency.     The  slip', 
onh  tising1  those  who  have  been  gi 

ml  (he  number  of  blows  is  estimated  acconl 

( lire  of  the  ofience.     The  lowest  number  is  t  ;e  punish- 

as  a  paternal  cor re< 

if   to  be  inflicted  upon  some  of  his  con 
i  >t  prevent  them  from  hri,.-  a 
The  baton.  <>r  //  ;,i-/v  < .  made  use  of,  is  a  pie< 
l.very  man 
i,  or  when  he  n 

!i  some  pan-/ *ee»,  an  :..tl 

.    • 

e  draws  a-  >ag,  a  sem 

6  hiinsrlf  b 
[69  Of   hi-  • 

•*nUn  collar  is  also  u 
n*ces  of  wood, 

-luMjl-lrrv  . 

Mhcr  sec  ()  %fl 

iMoilth.  ;i:i  i  < 

' 

tlie  (i 

••ii,  after  he  has  •  •  v  blows. 

Oti 

ied  to  dras:  tin-   royal  barks  for  a  t 
their   eheel^  ^Mth  a  hot   iron.     ( 

:uty  to  tlit  .-rnned  to  r 

of  th  v  lift  up  their  hand  against  them,  or 

e  put  to  d 

Behe  '^1  of  all  j 

hec.t  <•  noblest  i^art  of  IP 

he  ex  pin-. 

entire   state  in  which   it  wa- 
This  red  :orda  uith  the  respect  and  ro 

pay  to  their  par 

Of  the  Religion  of  the  Chinese. 
The  primitive  worship  of  the  ancfe'  has  com 

their  dress,  im 
down  to  the  present  "timo      ^ 


••'  Jetans,  ml    •      .   •-,  ..:  ( .  ,:r^  ,:,  m. 

•  Kirks  of 
ie  Jews,  before  M«s< 


. 
i         ^      neseset  forth  tV 

'  reator  and  Presen 

we  speak  of  <  . 

"    •  " 


s   no  bo-] 

the  p«§t,  pre«ont,  and  fulur*  ;  and  that  be 
er  pasM«  in  the  recesses  of  i 

•   •      iW     "  i  «  (H  i-    n  I     \  ;     i  ,    \v  i     ,    •  .     i  ,       i     ,.   ,,,it  w 

,,  reform  and 


M  pn 

•roj-s.  i.r  al.«;  mn,  -  -n  |;ji.        <  J;  •  ,   .  .,-,- 

and  avenrinor  arm.     Unon  IAM«  sami 


at- 


emperors  p  i 


man 

bb  office,  and  bad 

par  -••)    aadar  '.IT.  (.x- 


•  •  Being  wa«  al 
be  people  by  t  \ 


wn  op€M» 
y  returned  a 


loom  of  the 

t     (0 


,  and  they  might  1*»  multi|)lu*d  Almost  u 
-ve  that  n,r  rHigiop  of  Cl, 

Kl  authority,  f  hnt  there  is  not  to  bV»  found  a  single  vestige  of 
y  upon  their  most  ancient  monuments. 


Of  Hiincst   TempUs. 
The  principal  Chinese  temple  contained  •• 


:Jls,  appropriated  for  0:  i  rposcs.     They  bad 

<  .its  of  any  ki; 

place  of  I  :her  four  corr 

were  necessary  for  the  cere: 
en  ,.  representing  the  branches  oi 

fence  about  the  tan  was  made.     This  fine  moss  c<> 
of  the  n>  :  whole  building  was  encompas-* 

<•<!  with  water  at  the  time  sacrifices  \  cd. 

two  principal  temples,  in  the  const 
the  Chinese   h;ive  displayed  all  the  elegance  of 

>e  are  dedicated  to  the  I) 
is  adored  as  the  Eternal 

ted  and  preserves  the  world.    The  ceremonies  with 
sacrifices  are  accompanied  are  greath 

magnificence  wr 

surrounded  when  he  performs  thU  solemn  p.. 
does  • .     Some  t 

his  important  business,  th  i  ;,ii  per- 

assi.^'  rives  by  i 

Oil! 

it  ;  marriages,  funerals,  and  festivals  of 

'  •  da}*  appointed  for  - 
ic  pomp  :i  c  of  power,  to  whi 

•  "•ponds.      All  thr    vr*s«-U  are   of  £ 

used  in  m 

arch  appears  to  the  last  degree  humble  and  dejecte<! 

i.miM'lf  ifrrn^  of  tht-  m«>*t  ahject  sti 

tlllM 

Another  religi  •  i»crforrocti 

ploughing  the  earth  with  hU  own  hands.     By  so:  is  acd 

li:is  h'M-u  tV.M^.i  IIHTI-!\   political,  t"""  lh«-   --iki1  (»:'  cnr;,nr:iTi:»ir    :^ri- 

Hut  in  one  of  the  ranooical  books  it  is  asserted,  th 

The  empress  and  i 
•,  ige  silk  v 

iipcror  and  princes  till  the  ground,  or  the  empress 
breeds  silk  wo  Aspect  and  vencra1 

they  entertain  for  tlie  Spirit  who  rules  the  universe. 

'  hintsc  Curiosities. 

One  of  the  great .  :'  the  artificial  kind  that  ( 

ford^  '«-h  maybe  reckoned  one  of  t 

mains  of  auti-jr'f  v  rr»\v  in  thfl  \\  (M 

the  ChincftA  to  nrcvpnt  tho   incursions  of  thr>   Tart  ir^;       Thi«    w^^B 


square  towers,  w  hich,  in  tlic  time  of  the  Chinese  monan 

the  Tartars  subdued  the  country,  used  to  be  guarded  by  a  million  of 

soiilier*.     Its  v  >puted  to  be  fin. 

insomoj  ".lilt  on  places   which  seem  al  'ble: 

in  oi'1  os  and  sandy  hollows  that  appr  f  ad- 

mit i.  i  for   so  weight 

!v  and  mortar,  which,  though  exposed  to  the  elements  for  more? 
than  two  thousand  years,  are  even  DOW  almost  as  firm  as  ever.    Thi? 


y,  Per  tons  of  the 


adous  work,  carried  over  mountain*  ai  \  the 

ve  been  compl< 

L  deserve  a  short  dcscripttou;  one  cu. 
ilkrs,  in  the  proi 
- 

-led  by  an  everal  moun- 

id  ail  the  devious  v 

most  place*,  from  the  rrcat  dentil 

• 
•her  -oftwit  1  1  of  twenty  iron  chains,  connecting  two  mountains 

c  art  of  making  paper  from  straw  is  »•• 

Straw,  and  even  toe  bark  of  trees,  and  va- 
plants  and  shrubs,  are  employed  in  the  paper  tnauufr 
.1,  where  sheets  are  prepared  of  such  dimensions,  that  a  tingle 
•May  be  ha  the  side  of  a  moderate-sized  room.    Many 

pa  prr:il  !•«-.«  J.\  ur.'N  n  «•-.«  r.  \»  hf!i  i-   :•  -M.  IUM!  i.  tared  ii.t"n.-\v  iheetij 

<  a  they  separate  the  old  ink 

none  seems  more  su  r 

,-t  ;     ,  -    ,  s  :,.-  i!.,       .    ..-  ,  ::r;    ••••-       It   i-       '"'if   lin-  bewht  "I    OUT  «•!•«  T- 
,  \  -TM-.  -.  r-    I..  i-  \  \  n  \    sM'H.i    .  i!    trunk    i  bort,  t1.*-   bead    r.Mm,!  :nnl 
branches  crooked,  and  the  leaves  red,  and  shaped  lii 

-  enclosed 

..    :,  '   •    ,    •,..-..,,    ui;:-.   l.<  tn<  N.  which  have  all  the  qualitiei 
be  tallow,  and  with  which  the  Chinese  candles  are  made.    Theae 
'v  be  as  good  as  how  to  p» 

I  as  we  do  *  epared  for  use 

wicks  are  little  rod*  ot  wood,  covered 

n  of  a  rush,  which  answers  the  same  purpose  as  cotton. 


INDIir,  .IIY. 

endent  Tartary  is  a  part  of  central  Asia,  • 

( 'asptan  sea,  and  bounded  N.  by  Russia ; 
nese  empire;  and  3.  by  Cabul  and  Persia.    The  area 
Dsly  estimated  from  600,000  to  1,000,000  square  miles, 
lombcr  of  inhabitants  is  varioii-  <-d  from  f  ,000,000  to 

of  Tartar- 
i  or  Kirgiiises  in  the  north,  and  the  Usbecks  in  the  south. 

Country   Persons  of  the  Tartar $. 

'    They  spread 
•rain   Russia  to  Kamtskatka. 
order  upon  China,  the  kingdoms  of  Bo  tan  and  Ava,  an 


;ar,  propcT  11  thr 

west,  bordering  on  Russia.    See  Append 


£36  ,>s  o/  fta  Tartar*. 

:ul  and  Persian  emj  i  r  as  the  Caspian  Sea,  on  thf»  north 

aud  west.     They  spread  along  the  Wolga,  and  the  v 
the  Caspian,  as  far  as  Daghestan  ;  they  have  pen 
coast  ot  ;  e  an  estn 

Little  T  ,1  i,,  t),«-  Ukrai 

In  *u  :<-nt  of  country  there  will  o,  bem 

con  t  heir  persons,  an  wcl  1  mners  and 

V-  BufTon  has  described  them  p<  :is  having-. 

in  t»  large  wrinkled  foreheads,  wi 

and  very  small  eyes,  sunk  dc  nr  chcrk-U.ncs  are 

:  flic  lower  part  of  t 
long 

rom  each  other;  the  eyebrows  aj« 

<»dies  are  of  a  middle  M  <  strong  and  robwfl 

!••  (  ';»lini!i 

joat  ugly  and  deformed  beings   under  heaven. 
are 

lobe  seen 
«  almucs,  the  Tartars  of  Daghotan  hoi  t  rank 

Tartan,  or  those  < 
>  ugly  as  t  MCI,  thon- 

her  resjM 
.  • 
peoi  r  approaches  t 

«•  characters  essential  to  toed 
I  ^astly ,  the  Mongon . 
who  conquered  China,  and  were  the  most  polished,  4! 

<  N  are  lest  disagrees l  ke     '!  tlic  ntln-r  tribes,  they  uH 

and  a  tawny  <  n.     The  people  of  1 

:«'  Tartars  is  mixed  on  one  side  with  the  f 

<  r  \ritl»  ii,«'  c 

•«•  Muscovites  the  Tartarian  aspect   i^  .  and 

ul  very  much  resemblmi'- 

nese  have  so  strong  a  rcserob!  .e  Tartars,  that  it  i« 

they  are  not  of  the  same  race  :  the  most  remarkal 
es  from  a  •  iispositHMis,  manners 

customs.     The  Tartars  are  fierce,  warlike,  and  fond  of 
love  fatigue   uml  indent •II«!«-MC'\  -an*   l.urdy  and  r. 
riese  are  the  reverse:  t!.. 

In  th-.  i^real  rcs« 

to  the  Tartars. 

??icr5  and  Habits  of  the  Tar' 
Tn  every  age  the  immense  plains  01  Tartar  oen  inhabited 


*ic  Tartar  Habitations,  Drets,  and  1  l~:;  / 

»y  wandering  tribes  of  hunters  and  shepherds,  whose  indolence  re* 
fuses  ti  the  earth,  and  whose  restless  spirit  disdains  the  con- 

t  a  sedentary  i 

.  ry  age  the  Tartars  have  been  renowned  for  th«ir  in\ 
oottrare  and  surprising  conquests.    In  general  they  are  a  wan 
i  their  peregrinations  they  set  out  in  the  sp 
companies  of  several  thousands,  preceded  by  their  flocks  ant! 
When  they  come  to  an  i 

ti  produce.    They  have 

t-y  obtain  from  their  neighbours,  the  Russians,  Persians,  or 
v  change  ft  with  this  they  purchase  apparel  for 


ave  few  mechanics,  except  those  who  make  arms. 
labour   as  the  greatest  slavery  •  mploymen 

'     .  :  •     I1    .    ..-.    '        itlDf,  ftttd     ':•      '  Iffof    tfM     :      I  •"!  -'   li        It     »'l.«  > 

;  u  n),  a  ;*  r  .-:«.  t:.,s     uji,!,,     i     ,.    !..      I-,,.M.    !i\.   1     plaOOt 

confidtath  put  Ekfl  .-  tfi  i  •  IK  ;;--  u  i  :  iUi  bon< 
re  naturally  of  an  CAST  and  cheer 

y  ran-    .iii.l"    iiu-Un.  ».-.!>;    uiu!    SMSQ    BIX  i    .!.  li    !,(..!     witli 
»'•-•>  u,tr\     :     U    »:.-  >   «  .....  &V*  it     bttpOHthk  t"  tr.iM  Hi  1  1..  : 

nvying  them  their  pnsiosiioi  avc  travelled 

ay,*'  said  one  of  these  Tartars  to  the  Baron  il  but 

ver  heibre  seear.  uiitrv  lik.  .. 
is  a  strong  resemblance  between  the  northern  an 
rs  and  some  of  the  more  northerly  nations  of  North  Am 
ularly  in  their  treatment  of  the  ared,  and  of  those  who  are 

i    I    ,-    liraUi   .      »»,r\     H-.tUr    a    I.Ut   (uf   t!:«-   J..,»H-!lt   fli   .•  f   M.llir    riVrr. 

v  of  proristons,  and  scl- 

i  ;^  him  again.    On  such  occasions  they  suppose 

doing  their  parents  a  kindness  by  sending  them  to  a  b< 

ong  the  southern  Tartars,  filial  affection,  and  a  respr< 
ry  of  their  deceased  parents,  have  ever  been  distinguishing 


Of  the  Tartar  Habitation*,  Drest,  and  f 
he  houses  of  the  Tartars  are  no  more  than  small  tents,  of  :> 
.     I  lie  palaces  of  the  rich  consist  of  wooden  huts  of  -• 

•nay   be  conven 
t.    r,  •<••          •  fu.--:«\  ..--  f  i—  oxen.     They  cover  their  babi- 

ic  parts  of  which  they  join  so 
>?  blasts  of  the  north  wind  ;  for  the  snmc  purpose  t 
the  door  of  the  tents,  which  is  very  sma 
Tbeiocks  and  herds,  aOer  grazing  all  da 
pastu  c  approach  of  night,  within   the  p  rote* 

*  nting  the  most  mischiev< 

'Is,  has  p' 

•  il     IS 

•irdaries,  and  paint- 


tbe  spring  drivea  to  the  plains,  where  they  are 


238  Government  and  L  Economy. 

leftatlar^e  till  the  winter.     At  the   approach   of  thi 
;md  drive  them  to  their  sh< 

re  reckoned  the  most  expert  at  pit. 
ing  i  of  any  people  in   the  world,  to  \v 

been  ace  • 

nati"  .'  they  hav« 

the  • 

thci'  in  their  more 

by  all  the  objects  that  are  valuab!. 
they  most  formidable  enemy  with  u 

Ircss  of  the  Tartars  consists  o1 

'•o,  or  soiii 

ri;  and  sometimes  they  \v 
als. 

t),o M  grandees  are  but  meanly  < 

to,  they  si! 

women  of  quality  do  no' 
garment  is  w.i 

nw  a    nir-ru;it  of  slu-c])- 

intiinrui   \\.u-   tl.r\  o  -.oadand  body  \ 

ill  hn-ak  it 
,  l(  ..  .,„;,,.  ,,t '  tl.'i-    hr.)!i.-ii    pieCMIOtO    ttlC    irOOIld,    \- -im-li  i:t.«k.-  t1  :«..-i!» 

•T  reap,  nor  make 
mt  bread  or  any  s.-vt  of  vege; 

icy  eat  also  un 

and  cheese,  hi 

i  verystronj^s! 

>N)U(  The  cows, 

l-ikrll   frOffl  'illickl 

.(c^sbity  has,  perhap- 

use  u  niilk. 

Go-vt  »d  Doin< 

The  Tartars  -a  a  nunib<  i 

pneunderaparticulur  K!,:tn  or  leader,  all  of  wb 

>  is  called  the  K 
•lane. 

'MMI  more   than 
theycommorr  1  Jest  person  of  the 

government,  a  >< •;>  ouncdof  < 

i.  in  which  vl  the  manage 

t  practised  amon^tl. 
are  their  :  v  have  no  desire  to  h 

mouiv.-.  aiul  none  except  th. 

rtars  frequently  mak« 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  slave 
ticc  prevails  so  much  among  the  <  <  Daghestao,  and 


People  of  'flubet.  ^ 

:ot  meet  with  grown  people,  they  steal 
<:annotget  others,  they  sell    thi 

as  they  do  tbeir  wives,  on 

u.il  aaoBrsjoaM  ui  ii.r  t  nhei,  for  n  >uiiii<r  pair  to  live  together 
r  one  year;  if  during  that  time,  the  woman  has 

i i»e  is  completed ;  hi 
is  tire,  or  agree  inother  year's   •  tees 

'»  &  yearjBtWday,  and  »•. 
tores  each  party  to  the  same  aitusjp|pf  no  alliance  had 

r  o  their  fathers,  who  are  considered 
ir  families,  is  very  great;  but  they  pay  1 
•others.    They  lament  a  father  many  days,  and  during 

all  sort  of  pleasun       v  •   ,ng  must  be  spared 
il  honourable,  and  at  least  once  a  year  they  pay 

•tiMlis  ;.t  his  t»'i  i''. 

i  of  their  domestic  economy,  we  shall  quote  the 


a  m«*l.-m  tr.i\«  il,-r.      "  I  iDMtMkOhed,  (sav>  hr.)  ;i 
sembled  round  a  dead  bone,  which  they  had  just 
man  about  eighteen,  who  was  naked,  had  the  bide 
A  woman,  u  mod 

.  began  by  cutting  the  back 
llowing  with  her  scissan  the  round  of  the  neck, 
iM  tfsft  Semicircle  wLi.-h  fi.rrnn!  thr  lltM  arid 
t,  which  was  intended  to  reach  below  the  knee. 
»•  same  manner  with  the  other  parts,  till  the  < 

erved  as  a  m<>< 

.      .  r  stn<  hc.l  ti»ir<  thi-r, 

than  two  houn  he  had  a  good  brown-bay  coat,  HI 
tanned  by  continual  wearing." 


THIBET. 

>  T  is  bounded  N.  by  the  desert  of  Cobi  .known  re 

npnsof  Central  Asia;  E.  by  China;  S.  by  f;« 

ch  mountains,  which  separate  Hindoos  t; 

;  undent  Tartary.     J  1S  onc  of  its  tri- 

•  nces,  it  extends  from  26°  to  38°  K. 

The  area  has  been  estimated  at  400,000  square  miles, 
number  of  inhabitants  is  estimated  by  Hasscl  at  12  or  16 

People  of  Thibet. 

bet  are  generally  stout,  and  the  women  of  a  r 
oightened,  like  the  i:  ,,f  the  IUB, 

reezes  bestow  health  and  vigour. 

is  peculiar  to  this  country,  that  polygamy  assumes  a  di/T< 
n  that  of  eastern  nations ;  the  women  being 

respect  paid  to  Lama,  that  his  body  is  preferred  after 
1  bhrme  ;  while  those  of  the  inferior  priests  are  t 


240  Jlie  Capital. 

their  ashes  preserved  in  little  hollow  ir  metal.     In 

;cad  bodies  are  exposed  to  be; 
walled  areas  ;  and  an  annual  festival  is  held, 
in  li  t'ne  dead. 

on  of  Thibet  differs  materially  from  that  of  ti 
The  inhabitants  assemble  in  < 
form  thfir  religious  service,  which 

< -horus,  accompanied  by  a.'  e  band  of  loud  and  | 

erful  uts.     "  So  that  whenever  I  heard.  tvellcT  in 

isM«|tions,  they  forcibly  recalled  t 
tioo  both  the  solemnity  and  the  sound  of  the  Roman  Catholic  m 

ait  and  Manufactures. 

The  chief  manufactures  are  shawls,  and  woollen  cloths,  but  t1 
is  a  general  want  of  industry,  and  the  fine  undermost  hair  of  c 
from  which  shawls  are  n;  :K  sent  to  <  'a^hnur.    The 

principal  exports  are  to  Cl  of  gold-dust,  diamofljH 

lamb-skin 
In  tin-  ii'f:i|irr:itiirp  <>f  ti,<>   seasons  a  ronv.t  pre- 

;       iral.     Thr  ked  from 

u  variable  atmosph. 

ding  showers.     Fn.  •< -r  i^  iho  sea- 

son of  humidity,  u 

which  run  off  with  great  rapidity,  to  assist  lating  Be? 

From  '  •  to  M       l»,  a  clear  and  uniform  sky  succeeds,  sc! 

obsc  rs  orcloc  .')>-  of  this  season,  n 

me  far  greati  known  to  pre\ 

Its  extreme  -  more  particularly  confined  to  the  southern 

.  vated  range  of  m« 
les  it  from  Asam,  Bootan,  and  Nipal.     Thus  the 

np:  ruhl,  wl.u  h.  lin- 

\  degrees,  rivals  that  of  the  Al, 

f  ii-'.r   !',.:•!  \  -     iX    •''     '  '  '   •      . 

!    >«>tan,  sou'  nala  range,  with  all  its  confused  and 

shapeless  moun  ternal  verdure,  and 

<TS.     The   <i<los   of  the  mountains  are 
10  hand  of  industry,  and  crowned  u 

« -i -Proper,  on  the  contrary,  exhibits  only  low  and 

id  cold  clii 

ibitants  to  seek  refuge  in  sheltered  vales  and  hoi1 
or  a  warmest  aspect  of  the  rocks. 

Of  the  Capital. 

Lassa,  the  capital,  is  situated  on  a  spacious  plain,  bein?  hut  a  small 
city,  ouses,  which  are  of  stone,  are  spacious  and  lofty.     The 

mountain  of  Putala,on  which  stands  the  palace  of  the  Lam:* 

n  miles  to  the  east  of  the  city.  Lassa  is  almost  in  tin 
bet     Among  the  edifices,  the  monasteries  may  first  be  me 
one  described  b^  Mr.  Turner  is  <  ntain   three  or  four 

hundred  hou>r*  inhabited  by  monks,  besides  temples,  mausolea,  and 
thepalare  of  the  sovereign  pontiff.     The  buildings  are  all  of  s* 
two  stories  high,  with  flat  roofs,  and  parapets  composed  of  heath  and 
brushwood. 


ge  and  Literature  of  the  Persians. 

Of  (he  Language. 
of  Tt  ;iat  spoken  on  t; 

g1  -•  •  il  w»tl«  blix/ks  of  wood,  <>;i 

-in  tbe  fibrous  root  of  a  M 

with  a  steel  stylus  up" 


v«. 


PERSIA. 

Persia  w  now  bounded    ^  the  Russian  provinces    i 

iu  sea,  and  Independent    Tartar 

3.  by  the  Persian  gulf,  and  W.  by  T 
Is  from  «'  l«  4& 

The  area  is  < 

The  population  i*  estimated  by  Hastel  at  U  .  nsUts 

tartly  of  Persians  settled  in  towns  and  Tillages,  and  part ' 
L  race  of  warlike  and  wandering  shepherds,  whose  i 

I.MM;   nf    thr  TarMr-. 

.era I   O. 

'«  rstan*,  r-  r  John    Malcolm,  arc,  £em: 

•iMr9  a  fine  race  of  men  ;  they  are  not  t  is  rare  to  see 

••formed,  and  they  are  in  general  strong 
IPX  ions  rary  from  a  dark  oli 

ok  gives  t 

1  are  of  b<  s  a  people  they  may  be  praised 

kness  of  apprehension,  their  rivacity,  and  the  na' 
itene«s  of  •  :      \   are  sor  -  and 

h  some  rrmnrK  ,-».  as  prodirnl  of  disbursement  as 

fijl  eairer  of  gain.    The  higher  classes  of  Persia 

^^^BJD  hxtalfreot  mastets;  and  the  low  ranks  are,  as  far  as  res- 
active  jx- 

ve,  the  best  of  servants.    The  m« M 
il  :  nor  arr  th.  f  that  < 

ferue  that 

i  be  no  doubt,  t 

• 

irse  to  art  and  duplicity. 

I^an^vage  at> 
Hie  lanjunge  uf  i>ti  ,Kl  u  tii(.  most  rdebrated  of  all  the  oriental 

21 


Ltress  and  Food. 

tongues,  for  strength,  beauty,  an«< 
iture  ap; 

mess  or  thought  ai>< 
natn  it;  language-  itself  h 

of  a  poll  f'iic  more  a 

riiturr    nnh:i|)|)il\    icn-hrd  when  'I.'1   M. •!.•»' 
.1  the  seventh  century.     <  ' 

! 

1 1 umber  of  people  employed  <>: 
al  mos  tine  red  i 

ferine^  in  tli.it  ICI6n< 

the  people  are  extremely  super* t 

I  he  . 

petual  variance  with  astrology,  because  every  dose  t 

fucU\  !      -     xed  by  the  astrologers;  which 
the  prescription. 

Dress  an 

Persians  keep  •  .  even 

in  tu miner,  caps  faced  u  . 
corners  at  the  top,  which  is 

fer  scarlet 

have  vests  of  silk  or  calico,  strip*- 1 
r;r<l  till  they  are  worn  out.    Over  these  they  have  se\  < 
garments,  the  weight  of  which  is  a  gn 
stead  of  breeches,  they  have  drawers,  woollen  stock 
v  use  the  plaits  ofcthe  sash  as  pocket- 
<!,  purse,  pens  and  ink.    The  dress  of  • 

knees;  but 
the  dress  to  which  they  are  roost  n< 

women's  dress  *<] 
•  •naive,  owing  t 

AMIDUL;  tliese  is  a  goM  plate  suspended 
r.ir  ;   on  tin-  |'l..tr  i-  .-n^ravcd  a  pr. 

i  admirers  of  thick  and  dark  evehrows  i 
dye  then  *ey  are  not  so  alrea 

feet  and  hands  with  orange-coloured  pom  a: 
unil 

worn,  to  \ 
with  the  most  ex<j> 

imess  is  pi 
^•ious  doct 

The  Persians  admit  but  1 
is  generally  a  single  c  > 
i  >on,  on  s\v. 

made  so  t 

«  obliged  to  »bst 

tiquors  ;  but  thev  indulge  in  opium,  and  drink  a  goon 

comp-xoil  of  '• 

embrace  every  opportuiiity  of  invitiii^  strangers  to  tli'- 


ifacture*. 


the  anart  uce  of  an 

ill-'.         U    ! 


ill  thus  sit  on  hit  heels,  it  most  ex  tram 

They  nevei 


.mt  of  7 
<>unr  trees  arc,  bj  main  stn- 

>  legs  arc 

e  again  «  and  fixrd  to  the  top  ol 

o  trees  together  are  then  cut;  at 

.  the  body  of  the  thief  is  lorn  asun- 
ided  oo  each  separate  tree, 
the  same  trav«  this  potn 

:i    -••!  ,iril\      \v!,i-  li.    in    lunnrr    turn    .     v\  .1- 


Produce  and  .Wanvfactvrct. 

ure  in  season  at  Teheran,  in  the  month  of 

Ics,  near*,  oranges,      i 

luscious  fr 

I 

,,  and  beet -root.     Hives  are  kept  all 

rver  ate, 

cooed  better,  and  tha  •  roon,   (\\: 

OTtnge- groves,)  is  « 

>ts  two  pi: 
nes  good  ;  but,   as  tlic-ir   mr 

had  been  < 
vvards  coursed  greyhoun< 


244  Persian  Womtu\ 

this  fl(  sh  as  unclean,  in  opposition  to  the  Turks,  who  eat 

it  \\  i  iple." 

k'  I  iiic-h  the  prime  ">ne 

win.  ulcran,  there  in 

in  t!  o."     Among  the    products  o! 

h  grow  wild  upon  the  mmintai: 
down  for  sale  by  the  Eelauts,  or  tv 

us  returns.     Indigo  i 
of  beards,  and   grows  about  Sho 
tan.     It  is  not  RO  fine  as 
deed,  is  a  great  article  of  the  import  trade  o; 
leaf   only  for  their  beards.      There  is  no  cochineal.      < 
the   interior  consn 

kaduck  ;  of  tins  there  is  an   < 

»ahan.     The  great  and  richest  produce  is  the 
aoderan. 

rrsiont. 

The  Persians  are  from  tl<  horses 

manshin,  in  w  ; 

person,  \  \ 

Cooping  almost  to  t 

the  game  is  »< 
who  strikes  t1 
TOal.     They  arc  al  i^e  of  the  sabre  a 

i'enian*r\ 
this  snort  they  train  up  \> 

iccess,  lions,  tigers,  and  leopards.  -ian  MB 

Persons  of  ra 

: !»  ttir  combat  of  wild  beasts,  taken  young,  an 
\ip  l  orsioos  of  the  lower  classes  < 

on  the  rope,  and  the  pri 
are  addicted  to  games  oi  < 
h,  though  contrary  to  the  laws  of  Mahomet,  they  indulge  to  great 


Persian  WOK 

The  better  sort  of  women  are  seldom  seen. 
:  faces  are  so  rt 

•.'"mod,  for  they  go  in  troops  to  draw 

• 

'he  young  girls 
• 
town.    1  r  shoes  ;  their  d  res s  < 

•••sers,  and    the   veil   * 

»-t  doleful  ;   though  occa-  '  •   ;» 

•!»e  filth  of 
ly   brown,  but,  'obe 

• 
•\ducing  a  dark-blue  or  black  tint.      Iii   . 


Pearl  Fish?  .(• 

\  as  the  attendants  on  a  1 
rssionai  Mourners,  v. 
i  to  tlie  deceajwv  :>uig  up  the  cries  oi 

sian  females  differs  but  little  from  those 

<  >*  aitd  an  r 
[hose  ) 

those  who  ai 

isbamls  or  masters,  in  a  chun<z 
0       '  >e  occasions,  t  ou  horse- 

c  head  ti 

servants,  who  rive  notice  of 

•  ale  travelers  upon   which  all  maTes  turn  aside, 

-»  pass;  a  breach  of  this  tu»Um  f  red  a%  a  proof 


ons. 

.s  in  1  er  :*  mis  on  the  crow* 

-t   mnark;»'  !•  .     li  H  cock  crown  at  a 
(•teem  it  agtxxlonru*n  ;  if  at  a:< 

irablc  hours  a 
ling,)  at  noon,  and  at  ? 

(the  »ent   of  the  Manomedan  religion 
mi,  (who  recognises  i 


j.re- 

d  for,  or  applied  t* 

. 

ry» 

bere  are  perhaps,  few  places  in  the  world,  when 

ibound  more  t! 

nines 

.    has 

ulered  a«  t  .        •        «  •  .  •  i  oys- 

\rahian  coast,  B  .   rge 

'ne  gulpb. 
-e    particularly    mentioned  ; 

• 

lined,   in  < 

' 


21* 


frfo 

at  Muscat.    From  B 
;  ;  and,  as  : 

tiuitK  on  the  ~j*>t,  and  :i  icrs  prefei 

•in  sale  of  their  incrchan 

•ie  pearls  may  often  be  bought  at  a  less   \ 
tn  j  would  have  been  sold  for 

i  is  sent  to 

pearl,  which  it  circulated  through  Bassorah   and 
Bapr*  Minor,  and   thence  into   the  heart  of  Kurope  ; 

trge  proportion  pro- 

gre^  fantinople,  to  *i>  ^rr^ho. 

pearl  <»t  Ceylon  peek  osf  {  ti  nn  a,-?  the  rock 

<-\i  it  grows;  and,  though  it  loses  i 

;;illy  for  about  fifty  years.  il  loses  less  than  that 

1 1  ceases  after  fifty  years  to  lose  :\ 

v  years  ago,  the  fishery  was  fanned  out  by  1 
-  along  the  co; 

issumed  a  certain  portion  of  the  1* 

•  hem  a  certain  sum,  for  the  i 
At  present,  howevr 

t>er  of  boats  is  carried  on  entirely  by  iri' 

<  a  g^reat  age.    Their  bodies  break 

Ddt  •  ••  < '  •     become  weak   .in.!  blood-chot.    'ri.«-\   ran  10- 
<*;  and  their  divings  sue »• 

T  bodies  would  soon  prerefl 

•  trnoho.     1  •>  are  re&tt 

uid  to  food  compose  * 

fifteen  fathoms,  and 
tvase  ac« 

ts  demon- 
i  ford  Jones  saw,  was  one  VI 

.•)«•«•<!,    in    tlii-    r»-M  • 


.nd  in  the 

V,homnen  ahvnys  anp-iir  a  goodaemson,  when  then- 

e  taught  them, 
••mands  f>: 
-t  ^>  full\   rr<-  ' 

•lie  fishermen  are  always  raised  vvi 
r 

Teheran. 

. 

otween  fo"  miles,  to  judpf 

It  i  .  rule  round  the^v 

hut  iron.  c%t  something  for  the  deviations  necessary  from  the 

There  are 
six  gates,  inlaid  >vitL  coloured  bricks,  and  >rith  tfgures  of  tigers  and 


1  '(  c    T  t  cJ  1 1  >. .  t  i  I  ' . .,    »  1 ,  i . '..  j  i '  M  :  ^   i  < 

i  ir  entrance  is  lofty  and  dome.: 
her  along  gun,  are  still  r 

;i    struct  i. 

S  small  and  insignificant ;  and  three 

medrtsscf.  or  colleges.    There  are  said  to  be  one  hundred  and 
ndred  and  fifty  Awmmuwu,  or  baths- 
vo  mmidant  .  one  in  the  town,  • 

rounded  by  a  wall  and  ditch. 


AH  MM  V 

«  is  bounded  N.  by  the  pachalics  of  Bagdad  and  Damaacufi 

i  Man  gulf;  S.  i  .in  ocean; 

Is  from  12°  to  and  from 

area,  according  to  Arrowsjnitn's  .chart,   b 

<riW. 
without  government,   w 

,   and  a< 

•  •.., i.tTi-ur.  .'11. .-.%  ,i"_r  ''•  •      •     •  mk  'HI?  ..nee  in  twenty-four hounj 

r   do  they  rultr- 
x  and  knead  with  the  milk  of 

icnts, 

1  e  made  of  goat*'  hair,  and  live  with  their  wire*  and  ch> 

•  •st  of  another 
f  ie  most  < 
•  %  of  a  d« 

;«oetrate  the  flesh  bv  means  of  a 
«•  purpose  cr  be  effaced.    Some  of  them 

aint  a  small  flower  u;  •  heek,   their  forehe:i'' 

affron,  which  makes  a  fine  black  c< 

<  >f  the  woi  rings  of  gold  and  sih  •  t  hree  inch* 

•se« :  they  are  1 
re  spoiled  by  being  continually  exposed  to  the  sun ;  the  young  girls 

ire  the  wandering  Arabs,  who  hav< 
eing  possessed  of  large  flocks  of  sheep,  and  herds 

•  >m  one  part  of  the  country  to  another.  T'  r-r  :irt-  thepeo- 

,t-v  seldom  do  him  ai  .  and  will  even 

their  repasts,  and  are  pleased  to  find  him  conform 


•nice. 

me  t  T  tall  ilr,.  ,  n'(M 

ictire.     T 

<S  large  eyes,  with  a  waterv  v. 
>'hin^  about  them  would  pp- 
\  cro  always  sli 
h  and  str» 


ii  are  taK-  ,,.     '[-» 

carriage   . 

wever,  be  understood  w 

in  ra^s;   a 
icgradet  thoae  forms  so  elegani ;  a 

at  u  distance,  au.l  oonfiiM yoonelf  to  thr  ^cniT.il  appearance. 

Most  of  the  Arabs  wear  a  tunic  fastened 
girdle.     Sometimes 

ie  antique  style;  •»<• 
irhite  woo1 

ntwr  it  ov« 
armed  with  ad 

;  avans ;  the  cu; 

•  is  the  guide  of  the  troop.  cr,  as  leader,  is  ex- 

i  >ys  Fanoi: 

. 

!  from  th« 

but  oiice,  aud  !  of  barley 

This  ri«rid  treat! 
' 

is  head  bowe<l  t 
a  little  *h;i-i»\  an  1  -t 

"'     .^Cln;'.  ;^    j^j 

and  he  will  paw  in  the  valiov ,  he  will  n 


Their  Marriage*. 


icss  of  his  rare,  and  you  reconjof 

e  original  ui'  tin-  picture  drhiUMUil  b\  Ju!>.  ' 

Character  and  Language. 

n,  are  toe  great  agents  - 

»'  Of    a    o  : 

• 

ings  can  Arabs 

m  that  of  the  European*.     The  former  strive  as  mm  h    t.»  hasteo 
*•£*  of  maturity,  as  the  1  \rabs  arc 

.  all  their  I 
abia  remain  among  the  women  till  the  age  of  five  or  six, 

e  removed  from  that  scene,  they  arc  accustomed  t< 

RM  m  ,  .m.!  '•>  p  M|  u  f,(,V  fefl  f,-,  "..  r  su  '    •  >•    '    "..-r's  rnriij  ;i- 

>w*^u^cooditioo  to  retain  a  preceptor.     Iacon« 

. 


-  . 

countr 

•  '•••  ui  :  other  to  r, 
»usy  scene.  Artifta 
town,  and  work  at  t 

''  '"•   v'  -:'^  -ir''  n 


1  a  rcco 

»i  i!s  of  the  ea 

boatman,  in  a]  istio 


any,  nob 


!••:•  \\    .  :,  :  -.-. 
v  ,!•  j  Of  noise     T  ,  -.    .retool 

•  1  and  his  prophet.  The 
trive  to  master  their  anger.    A 

o  tin  j...,  -  ni.-r..:'  .1  otv.  ,,?a  rrn-r- 

(j,;i    :;,r,i  ,.,,,,    sje  Of  htf  fOOdf, 

.     At 


n  author* 
•  'ore  the  • 

.    The  chief  (>oet3  are 
'  ountry.     !" 

Astronomy,  philoso] 
Koran,  and 

Form  :•:,  ^  in  a  dead  lanpr 

ins  are  rare,  the  clu  nc  being  universal  tempc; 

Tlieir  Marriages. 
>iis  observances  respecting  marriage  prerail  i3 


Arabian  Mnnnrr  of  Eating,  &c. 

^ses  Rom<i 
skill 

WIMP  •  trry  a  poor  become  a  secoi, 

read 

,  because  i  ('iog" 

expensive,  arc  rather  profitable 

Their  Houses. 
custom  of          \  to  pass  th< 


Is.    "1 

>ul  air  above  Ihe  reac 

canopy  of 

ii.   Li  .  n.    v.   tic  i,   in    i!i;;«  r.  MI  pi-  .IMH£ 

-    •    • 

If  tlpn 

floors  with  straw  mats,  ar. 

>.     The  poorsprea«i 

• 

•  •  plain  ^  t  ' 

. 

with  de< 

>uhr.  in  r 

leofn                '.ink,  was  whol 

Tered  over  with  mirrors  !  the  r 

oof,  the  walls,  the  doors. 

presented  all  so 

lasses.    The  floor  was  set 

>  carpets*    Arabi 

ians,  whose  circumstances  do  n 

mi!  ot                   nig  ftcpar. 

females,  are  r 

carry  a  stranp  < 

the  house,  to  « 

i  his  best  friends  see  not  one  of^^H 

Sreat  oftr: 

halls  bavi                                    >  coof 

;  '  ;  the  edges  of  the  basin  i 

• 

• 

••  nortl 

inces  of  A- 

'• 

*ons  o! 

1 

\ 

tto  any  person's  pip< 

rbom  they  wish  to  express  res}>« 

Manner  ;  and  their  Dress. 

The  Arabians  spread  a  large  cloth  in  tic 

whir  >!ea 

ipncr.     Upon  tins  are  set  (iiiTi-rftit  cop- 

•-.nd   without.     They  usr 
.  but  are  \ . 

n  largfe  wo 
•  down  and  eat,  onr 

whol  ta  ot  the  pi  i.     In  the  hou^c- 

of  d;  several  of  these  plates  are  set,  one  upot  «n  a 

n  the  master^ 
i  eat  up  what  remains.     1 

stands  in  the  middle  of  the  company,  to  set  down  and   r; 
dishe*  which  are  brought  in  1  -'-vants.     Hardly  te  set 

down  upon  the  table,  when  perha  or  twent\  rt  all 


ing,  he  rises  wit 


irr  of  linrn. 


' 
' 

• 

| 

iliitudc  of  palu> 

,:».!<•  :in<i  \.  ;•        .    •  .  •• 

«•  caravans 

if  r.  ..*•  .1    in    .Hi  ..     .!.  : 

ween  those  two 

'e  of  irrandf  » 

. 

i 

ni*  constructed 

•MM  !«'rm  lam,  ;  ai    r»  s. 

:     -,.       .    .  K  ,    ,- 

b|  fTM-i!  not    (.iilf    o\c-r 

i.nacfe  mort 

- 

an  :    :«!,'!    \  (  1  (Ins  ruv.    j- 

Tin:  KiNCiDoM  or  M;PAUL. 


1  ut  narrow  kingdom  ocrupving:  the  northera 

• 

\ 

i^Gang-es.  cxlciidf: 

The  population  iftwtiiuated  at  2,OUX),000. 


Inhabitants,  Manners,  &c. 

The  kingdom  of  Nepaul  is  situated 
and  although  between  the  26th  and  1J 

>m  its  great  elevation,  a  temperate  climate,  and  in 
a  fertile  soil. 

THE  VALLEY  OF  NKPAI  L. 

The  valley  of  Nepaul,  says  Colonel  Kirkputrirk,  is   nmrl 
oval  figure  ;  its  greatest  extent  is  from  north  In  smith,  in   which  di- 
rection it  may  be  computed  at  tw*  mile*.     It  -tretclj 
from  east  to  west  about  nine  miles,  and  its  circuit   is    roughly  egH 
mated  at  from  forty  to  fifty  in. 

If  is  bounded  on  the  north  and  south  In  i 
near  the  foot  of  which  rise  several  of  those  humbler  ej 
ed  collincs  in  Switzerlai. 

Vie  City  of  Khatmandu. 

Khatmandu  is  at  present  reckoned  the  capital  of  N.'j^ul  from  bc> 
.ice  of  the  Pajah.     It  stands  «)••  c  ffl 

.:r  whicli  i' 

quarter  of  a  mile,  its  figure  L« 

by  two  slight  bridges,  throwi  ;  t;  o 

nort  '>o^l 

nbM 

iff  the  side  <  1 

a  short  way   t>-  '  ^**H 

Kani-p<»kh'r.i.      T'i«  \  :,[>;.«•  \r   1«>  ditlc  r  imt!iii»^  in  their   lV_ri5r-<-  nr   ron- 

i   in  o8H 

parts  of  India,  and  are  prin<  .  r  ad 

size,  some  of  -  oodl 

on  a 

ping  roofs,  are  spl<  f.  and  produce  a  very  j 

agreeable  eff< 

The  houses  art^  1  nr  po- 

war  »sed  woo<l< 

ved  work,  and  of  a  t 

i\\o  r^vj's  of  the  roof.     Thrr  are  two,  three,  and  four  &tori» 

'^fiirnn  :»  ^  ra- 

tico.     Th<«  itreeta  are  i  ow,  and  nearly  ab  filthy  a^  liiose 

of  Benares. 


%  Manners,  &C. 
Adverting- to  the  vt 
sball  see  no  great  room  for  if 
bio:   the  Jy  arc  of  B 

of  t*  « 

aud  perhaps  two  or  three  others,  little  better  than  so  i 
Oils   rnvitie*.      i  >r  Turrvani.   CTOIK 

would  seem  to  be  but  indifferently  peopled,  the  villages  Uirougl 


Religion  and  G'overnwett/.  2uO 

ottered,  and  in  most  pla- 

•  « mm.  that  we 
the  materials  we  pos- 
lis  for  judging  of 

SET'ie.  .trui  «'(Ki:>liMT  u-  nnl\   tn  -tale  it  |.M>«.rl\    -.a  about  I. -ill'  ;t  mil!,  >i\ 

classes  of 

various  subdivisions,) 

f  Newars,  of  Dheuwars,  ot  lihootias.  and  of  Bhanras. 

•f  these  who  compose  the  arm?  of  the  state,  and  engross 

roimsruuu>l\  throughout  the  ooui;tr\  :  t1  .-•  N  (  wan  are  oooliiMd  sK 
lost  to  the  valley  of  Nepaul,  the  Dheowir 
and  ftshers  of  the  westen 

M.lcilmthelte- 


ral  casts  or  orders,  most  of  whom 
ancien  >,  from  a  primi- 

ipoot  prin- 
.^.  m  all  periods,  to 
f  its  population,  we  an 
oc  ••  rrs  and  customs  be* 


or  OM|%  :«rr   so 
. 

They  are  in  general  of  a  middling  size,  with  broad  shoulders  and 

tests,  very  btout  Iflnfo  round  an.l  rather  lint  t.u-r>.  sur..ll  eve-,  low 
*d  somewhat  spreading  noses,  and,  finally,  open  and  cheerful  coun- 
-nances.  M  •  •  lt  wnrnrn  \v  ,  MW,  e^ptnullv  at  Kh^on-.  h;K< 

Temarkahie  tl«)rj«l  tint  about  tli<-  rln-i-U,  :   tor  ti.r  inosi  purl,  how,  -  , 

>  iiat  of  the  men,  is  somewhat  between  a  sallow 
•or  colour;  the  ordinary  cast  of  their  features  corres 
t  of  the  males,  notwithstanding  which,  there  are  said 
|any  handsome  women  amongst  them.      !  it  progeny 

nnot  inter* 

almost  be  taken  for  Malays.     It  is  remarkable  enough 
:ir  women  -e   among;   the  Nairs,  may,  in  fact, 

•lease,  being  at  liberty  to  ci 
tern  continually  on  the  slightest  pretences. 


Religion  and  government. 

ward  to  the  popular  religion  of  Nepaul,  in  general,  •*< 
Rers  nothing  from  i  sm  established  in  1>. 

partsof  India,  excepting  so  far  as  the  secluded  nat 
may  have  conduced  to  preserve  it  in  a  state  of  super . 


254  Commerce,  Manufactures,  fa. 

thodoxy  and  purity,  it  would  be  altogether  superfluous  to  enter  into 
any  detail  concerning-  it;  but  there  are  a  great  variety  of  temples  in 
the  valley  of  Nepaul  of  some  splendour,  and  the  religious  festivals  are 
very  numerous. 

The  genius  of  a  government  unacquainted  alike  with  the  posture 
and  implied  restraints  imposed  by  a  precise,  not  to  say  immutable  law 
or  constitution,  and  taking  its  colour,  for  the  most  part,  from  tin 
racter  and  temporary  views  of  the  ruling  individual,  must  nece^ 
be  of  too  fugitive  a  nature  to  admit  of  any  delineation  equally  ; 
cable  to  all  periods  and  circi:  .     Of  this  kind  i*  the 

eminent  not  only  of  Nepaul,  but  perhaps  of  all  t! 

•rmally,  and  in  a  great  degree,  o^-ntiallv  de-, 
its  debpoh  FT.  is,  oil  the  one  hand,  modified 
meliorated  by  certain  observances  enjoined  by  immemorabie  u 
and  not  to  be  <-d  with  impunity  even  b 

prince;   while,  on   the  other,   it  is  controlled  by  i 
enjoyed,  and  o  I,  In  the  ai 

mentioned  under  the  appellation  ol'innrpnr-.      !'• 
lhiit.it  iri  •  ihly  be  dt/i,  •   .er  the  b(..: 

den 

•  Ts  also  ob\ 
the  I 

•>  liable  to  •  i.ttiuns.     ' 

deduce  thc3  pei 

Behadnr  Shah,  du- 

been  tolerably  agreeable,  yn  it  ions  of  expediency  ' 

Compelled  him  to  concili  1  leagues  by  compliances  whir 

•  nergy  of  the  6oorU 
mere  shadow  of  what  it  was  under  th< 

The  Nepm ; 

parrel  led  out  i  "  s  the  proportion  of  <>duce  ree 

into  the  in  •«-•  ndii  is  by  no  means  considerabl 

•  wever,  for  believing  that  the  .  •  nue  real- 

•1:1  nt  never  exceed^  thirty  lacks  of  nij>r< 

•  x ports  and  imports,  on  th- 
,ts  (which  appear  to  be  a  monopoly)  on  s 
iron-mines,  ai  tax.     It  is  to  be  ooserved  ti. 

hrc  ,1  frnin  Tibet,  in   the  w 

can  mint  at  Khatmandu,  no  silrer  oulli 

pass  into  1  Im io  ,-iii.     In  exchange  for  bullion,  the  me: 

Nepaul  ruj>oes,  the  <rov  eminent  i!»  rofit  of  tv  « 

from   the  transaction  ;  four  per  cent,   being  charged  on  account  of 

•cinage,  and  ei^ht  arisini:  from  the  alloy  of  tlie  rupee. 

Commerce,  Manufactures,  fa. 

The  trade  of  Nepaul  is  by  no  means  so  •  ,uent 

ly  so  beneficial  to  its  government  and  inhabitants,  as  it  might  soon  be. 
under  proper  regulations.     Some  of  the  restraints  by   which  it  was 
formerly  shackled,  have,  it  is  true,  been  removed  by  the  treaty  * 
ihe  Company  in  1792;  but  it  still  languishes  under  several  impolitic 
restrictions.     The  duties  on  the  exports  and  imports  of  Nepaul,  as 
far  as  relates  to  the  British  trade,  are  regulated  by  the  treaty  referred 
to  above.     The  case,  however,  is  unfortunately  different  with  re.. 
to  the  commerce  carried  on  directly  between  the  Tibetians  and  Ne- 
paulians,  the  imports  for  which  are  ordinarily  very  enormous,  and  ai 


imes  arbitrary.    Its  chief  articles  of  export  arc  elephants  and 
.lot,  wax,  honey,  oranges,  and  a  gn 

ith  respect  to  the  state  of  arts  and  manufactures  in  Nepaul,  m- 
Ite  aitto  t«Mect  doabttosal j  •-.  itwiii  waroerj   »>«•  m*1m 

1  shmiM  MI\   rn'Ji  h.      Ti  r    N«:\\;ir-,    iHftO  an  almost th* Bjolt   :<r(i 

.1-  |  n-.'.r    to  hr  .tr.jir.untrtl  u  :'!,.  an«l    exercise  IDOSl  "I  the  i,.nu!i 
•tions  of  ' 

(  aarse  kind,  partly  for  ho 

er  of  Noakote,  or  of  the  Mnddaise,  by  which  last  name 

mmrnonU  (iistin?m>l»'  the    (\)inp»n\'-  territoriej      Tl..-\   w..rk 

and  are  partit 

markable  that  they  never  use  a  tow,  divt- 
(xxl  oTwhatever  size  by  a  clustel  or  mallet.    They  ex- 

,vard  some  of  their  braxen  utensils ;  ana 
»  swords,  daggi  si  by  no  means  contemptible.     1 1 .  \ 

!.  and  amop4  the  bells  they  construct  for 

iderahle  st/.e ;  one  at  Bhatgong,  in  particular,  hemp 
ike  from  the  bark  of  the  Sci 
i  from  rice,  an«i 


. 

Astronomy  ami  j'ldn  i  ,1  sj|sjoMSJJ    :»!•;''  <T>  r 
.m  well  wurv 

ik  ani.mtj  thrin.  !>,;,»  :i  -Jr..!.-.-!   !-a-ht  »..•  t.  n.pt-   It >«  I'!'1'',  tin" 

horacooe  and  ephemeris  determined,  in  rno^ 

rsally  directed  by  their  soolh-sayer*.  pr°; 

o  is  no  place  in  India,  where  a  search  after  an- 


inscrit  inanus* 

•»e  more  successful  than  m 

itgong.     In  support 

says,  be  was  informed  of  a  single  private  library  n 
ing  upwards  of  fifteen  thousand  volumes. 

Besides  the  Sanscrit,  which  appears  to  be  considerably  cultivated 
by  the  Brahmins  of  Nepaul,  the  principal  vernacular  language!  of 

theNewar,  the  Dhenwa. 
thr  Kurrautc,  thr  HOWOM    or    llyoo,   tin-   l.jn»i.M,:i.   and   the  Bho- 

•  ct  is  evidently  a  *• 

agreeing  very  closely  with  the  various  idioms  of  Behr 
but  it  is  by  no  meant  so  clear,  that  the  Newar  is  a  branch  al  the 


Climate  and  Face  of  the  Country. 

same  <=tem,  though  it  is  certain  that  it  contains  several  words  of  San* 
acrit  orijr 

/mate,  and  Face  of  the  Country. 

The  northernmost  parts  of  I^epaul  scare  her  parallel 

of  latitude  than  twentv-seven  decrees  and  a  half: 

pects,  the  climate  of  some  of  the  southern  c< 
c.     Thr  tops  of  the  surround  u 
led  v.  for  several  days  together  during 

sometimes  falls  in  the  valley  below  ;  a  hoar 
?nonly  covers  the  ground  ;  by 

<>r  four  months,  severe  enough 

'oe  indebted  for  its  favourable  < 

<  paul  aho\<  (t*  *i 

•>n  of  the  barometer,  can 
four  i 

torn  rising  once,  during  our  st 

If  LTfT-. 

In  ,!(•<• 

to  pass,  ai 

nor  .  meroufl  p-' 

rivoii 

rt  residence  in  which  w< 

answer  every  purpose 
«  ,  too, if  v 


records  of  Hindoo 

' 

: 

uries,  win 

ing  Cashmere  ;  nor  is  there  a  ,11ns- 

• 

bed  of  a  large 

.  and  the  soil  consisting,  to  a  <  of  a 

iv  fat  earth,  manifestly  the  product  of  deposited  mud,  art  particu- 
tances  of  the  most  demonstrative  kind. 


ars  are  thought  to  be  of  Tibetan  origin,  consequently 
heir  language  is  radically  diMinct  from  the  Sanscrit,  however  much 
been  modified  bv  it. — P. 


Although  \  -  ffold  mines,  yet  it  doubtlessly  con- 

perhaps 
russed  by  that  of 
some  are  said  to  be  rich,  and  of  an  •  l.     There  are  also 

'end,  hut  the  natives  have  not  the  skill  necessary  to  red 
re  to  a  metallic  state.     There  is  said  to  be  a  very  considerable 
mass  of  rock  crystal  near  Goorkha,  and  lime  stone  as  well  as  slat.-, 
t  y  where.     There  are,  however,  n< » 

•  t*  mud,  \\ 
retend,  answers  in  their  hu mid  -  otter  than  mor 

ul  are  universal  k,  because  the  use 

though  every  where  prv  i   an  easy  < 

. 

cs  or  of  water  tramp-  ^withstanding 

of  stores  adapted  to 

•  I  jasper,  the  sight  of  a  stone 
<al. 

.1  from  the 

nderstood  • 
.ill  who   receive  any  de! 

r,  do  not  s<  supe- 

f'  ' 

f  watering  at  the  pure,  wholesome  brooks  \v 

ill  be  readily  con«  iro- 

ering  siirul>s,  must  necessaril 

''irse,  wax  is  ar 
'iiedicinal  plant-*  and  dyeinir  drurs  are  > 

rp  1^1  I     •»  I 


.  n.  ; 


CAUBUL.* 

. 

.iloo  Coosli 
in,  from  which  it  i*,  separated  b  us;  9. 


-,  though  situated  on   thr 
the  greatest  en 

unknown  in  Kurooe.     A  jealousy  between  ti 
gov«  the  late  wars,  to  em 

nrpose  of  securing  the  political  ml'  the  sovereign 

>ive  em- 
.'S  from  England  was  the  Honourable  I\l  iijf. 


Tfie  Shekhawuttee  country. 

by  Beloochistan  ;  and  W.  by  Persia.     Besides  the  country  included 
within  these  boundaries,  the  province  of  Balk  in  Tartars .   C'a-hmere 

-everal  other  countries  on  the  east  of  the  Indus,  and  a  p. 
ticlunchistan  are  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  dependent  on  the  king  of 
Cahul.     In  its  greatest  extent  the  kingdom  stretches  from  24°  to  37Q 
to  77°  E.  Ion.  and  contains  according  to  Hassel 
more  than  800,000  square  miles* 

\\  r.  set  off  from  Canon  our  informant   (the   Hon.  Monnt- 

< me.)  on  the  "2 1st  of  October,  1808,  and  in   t 
of  tin:  inarrh  we  quitted  the  dependencies  of  our  own  governin 
-  riteml  tlir.lMnct  o  e  (so  called  from  a  | 

Kaujpoots  who  inhabit  it,)  the   country  becoming  moro 
more  desert  as  we  advanced. 

The  ShekhawutUe  country. 

seems  to  lose  its  title  to  1  -i  in 

be  two  hundred  and  c ; 

I5:ih:nvulpoor,  and   even  ot   ' 
csisabsolt  -nts,  watr 

1  red  and  eighty  miles,  was  over  hills  and 

loose  and  heavy  sar  \-.  ere  exact  1\ -like  iho-r  whirh  arp 

-  formed  by  the  wind  on  the  sea  -  exceeding 

i«  ii  was  from  two.  ircd  feeCw 

positions,  and  to  alter  their  B!I 
\  are  affected  by  the  wind  ;  :-. 

«age  of  many  parts  of  tl  to  be  rendered  dangerou 

la  of  moving  sands;  but,  when  I  saw  tl.- 
mod  to  have  a  rreat  degree  of  perm 
of  grass,  besides  Pboke,  and  the  thorny  bushes  of  the 
ii  altogetlicr  gave  them  an  ai 

Among  tl 
one  occasionally  meets  with  a  village,  if  such  a  name  can  he 


o,  in   1808,  went  on  a  splendid   mission 

<  d  the  ca; 
.i*\vork.  d  »;il   and  en1 

•  'ferredto*  -  ^unprcof 

ill  abridgement  nor- 

Froin  t) 

Besides  t: 

• 

_rhaunistaun, 

The  Paunjaub, 
Candihaur, 

. 
which  orecedca 

Ii<  ,  follows,  h 

performed  ^n  1808. 


The  Kingdom  of  Caubtit. 

it  to  a  few  round  huts  of  straw,  with  low  walls  and  conical  roofs, 
like  littlr  irrounded  by  hedges  of  thorny 

<  in  the  sand,  \\hich,  as  urll  as  the  houses,  are  so  • 

village  would  he   reduced  t»» 
ashe  rable  abodes  are  surrounded   by  a 

•  •li  depend  for  «  lie  rains  and  dews,  and  which 

•  ••.rest  kind  of  pulse,  and  of  Bajra,  or  Ho! 
;   this  last,  though  it  flourishes  in  the  most  sterile  count 
Ik  several  feet  from  its  nei^hl.. 
I  red  feet  deep,  and  one  was   three  hun- 

only 

is  always  brackish,   unwholesome. 

ed  9 
•  reservoirs  lined  wit 

its  arrival.     These  wells  arc 
os  have  a  way  of  covering  them 
sand,  that   effectually  conceals  them  it 
midst  of  so  arid  a  countr  'Ion,  tlir 

rider 
rowing  from  a 

rt.     They  are  sown,  and  ;  but 

bout  to  all  appearance  as  if  they  grew  wild. 
mon   inhabitants    are   Jauts.      Tli 

Rat:  «ots.     The    former   arc    1  ck,   and  ill-look 

ng  appearances  of  , 

i  lolent,  and  almost    con- 
locks  and  camels,  which  last  are  K- 
is,  and  are  used  to  < 
^h.    Of  the  wild  axumals,  (he  deterl  rvestoben 

• 

vherc  the  grou;  »ugh  to  admit  of  it. 

1  a  seriou  --e  to  a  horseman,  v 

:i  more  than  Uie  heavy  sand.     It  i*  more 

.is  tail,  and  is  often  seen  sitting*  uprujftt^ 
»sscd  like  a  kangaroo.     1 
>s,  and  uses  all   its  feet.     It  is  not  peculiar  t. 
ing  found  in  most  sandy  places  on   i 

!  in  some  j  the  goorkhur.  53,  so 

ted   in  the   book  of  Job.     Ti  is  sometimes  f- 

e,  luit  oftener  in  herds.     It  resembles  a  mule  rather  than  an 
but  is  of  the  colour  of  the  latter.     It  is  remarkable   for  i' 
for  its  speed  ;  at  a  kind  of  shuffling  trot  pecn 
n  will  leave  the  fleetest  horses  behind.     The 

•  !iey  are  less  than  our  fox,  but  somewhat  larger 
tnon  one  of  India  ;  their  backs  are  of  the  same  brown i 

the  latter,  but  in  one  part  of  the  desert,   th< 
to  ascertain   height,  are  black,  and  in  aootln 

ose  colours  and  the  brov  ; 
one  kind  seems  as  if  it  had  been  wading  up  to  tlu  : 

other  in  whitewash. 

We  marched  in  the  night,  as  we  had  d« 
khawuttec  ;  we  generally  began  to  load 
moon,  but  it  was  long  before  we  were  able  to  proceed  '  aii«: 


Tht  Kingdom  of  Caubul 

head  of  our  line  never  reached  t!  ing-  ground  till  twelve  or 

one.     On  many  occasions  we  wen  < T  ;  and  once  or  twice  it 

was  broad  day  bef"  ived  at  our  stage.      I 

The  longest  was  twenty-six  miles,  nnd   the  -horl- 
est  fn  no  propor- 

tion i    line,   %\hcn  i  -est  order,  wa< 

tlj  },\   will' 

It    was   too   narrow  to  allow  ot  ruing 

1 1  an  animal  stepped  to  one  side,  it  sunk  in  the  sand  as 
t  the  least  obstruction  towards  the   head  « 

id  the  bead  mo\  •  •  •  rear  was  detained, 

lest  t1  'ing  separated  from  the  griidr 

san.l  lulls.    To  prevent  this,  a  signal  was. Jnst 
by  beat  of  drum,  when  at  > stance  oc< 

,o  rear  ;  ai  ot,  sounded  from  time  to  time  at  H 

JM  .  Ui  i-t  i-d  of  the  direction  in  which  the  column  was 

ceding.    The  heavy  sand  made  marching  so  fatiguing 
w  camels  :  .ntr>    Sepoys,   ' 

might  ride  by  we  had  betides  cajawas  (or 

large  pannier 

march  was  greatly  increased  by  the  inert 
small  burs,  which  stuck  to  cv< 

sioned  great  uneasiness.    They  are  however  useful,  inasmuch  as  they 
form  a  favourite  food  for  horses,  and  the  see<i 
The  want  of  water,  and  the  quality  of  that  which  we 
also  a  great  hardship  to  our  men  and  followers;  an 
i  dance  of  watei 

no,  bad  water,  and  the  excessive  use  of  wa- 
i  a  great  proper  >  v  es  who  a« 

kon- 
<TS,  were  '  the  course  <»i 

lies,  :!H.l   • 

owerful   so  ea; 

•t  sulfer  any  seriou- 

«  lids  were  the^^H 

Bikanftr. 
Oi  i  November,  in  the  midst  of  a  t  ract  o; 

covered  the  walls  and  to 

presented  the  appearance  of  a  great  and  inagnifin 
of  a  wilderness.    Even  after  we  reached  our  ground  there  won 

was  most  ext« 

ion.     The  : 

toiii.  round  to\ 

crowi  }'juth-m(  mtained  - 

bouses,  and  some  t.  b  had  a  lo!; 

cornt  j'.»rt.     It  wa.^  di 

whiteaesa  of  all  and  by  the  absence  of  trees,  which 


The  Kingdom  of  Caubul. 
•iOsi  Indian  towns  the  appearance  of  woods,  rathe  i 

Kates,  most  of  it  was  (bond  to  he  composed  of  huts,  with  mud 
ited  red. 
eat  part  01  e  was  taken  up  with  the  Raja's  visit,  and 

f,M-.,.,M  ?.x  DM  oil  n  sreopsted  mm,,!  bj  DM  si  own,  *  t* ).  .-Mt-iuioii 

the  skirts  of  the  can  «  1!' 

was  preosjg  kg  i  jrnat  """'  dtoUafa,  bearing  slender  lilver  ma- 

:.l  followed  by  a  numerous  retinue.    He  sat  down  on  a  n 
I  irone  composed  of  cushions,)  under  a  canopy,  or  rather 
md  laced  with  gold,  and  sup- 
•  U  be  had  sent «. 
MM*     \\ ,  ,     ,       ,,-•  „„  v  ariesjfl  -uhi.  •  ti  far  M  hour.     Ainu,,.,  ottsv 

e  age  of  the  King,  the  < 
tie  politic*  of  the  nation.     He  showed  :> 

mission  was  not  owing  to  our  wars  with  that  nation.  Presents  were 
•re  him  and  his  courtiers,  according  to  the  Indian  cus- 
.  he  withdrew. 

•  v  but  one,  liar  ing  been  inritc 

It  wast 

•wersand 

:iboutaq»  *qware,  surrounded 

•nth  aw.-  «'t  high,  and  a  good 

>us  old  building-,  in  v, 

urt  surround e«i 

ii«  canopy.     The  court  was  d. 

(wtanees,  and  marked  by  th. 
i  and  hiii  ' 


:     t  •  .  '   v  ••  '  • :  •'.  .•  i    '^    '  i' 

i  renr  nr.i 

vralU  wer. 

mted  in  rood  taste ;  ' 

When  we  were  seat< 


dancing  women  entered,  and  danced  and  sung  ti 

Baha&vl  Kh 
Before  dark,  we  met  a  party 

•Is,  belonging  to  Bahawiil  Khaun,  the  »•• 
of  ( 'aubul's  eastern  provinces.    There  were  two  r 
id  each  had  a  long  and  glittering  matchlock.    They  ad 


77*6  Kingdom  of  Caubul. 

saluted  in  three  or  four  very  good  lines.  Their  camels  seemed  a^ 
manageable  as  horses,  and  their  appearance  was  altogether  novel 
and  striking.  He  brought  us  one  hundred  camels,  carrying  four 
hundred  skins  of  water  from  Moujghur.  He  had  also  foiir  brazen 
jars  of  water  from  the  Hyphasis,  which  was  intended  for  our  own 
drinking,  and  was  sealed  up  with  the  Khaun's  signet.  We  soon  after 
encamped  in  the  midst  of  the  desert,  about  twenty-six  miles  from 
Pooggul.  We  enjoyed  the  water  of  the  H;.  \>- 
were  ail  delighted  with  the  new  people  we  were  getting  among,  and 
the  new  scenes  we  were  approaching. 

On  the  22d  we  made  a  march  of  thirty  miles  to  Moujgur  ;  the 
heat  of  the  afternoon  was  intense,  while  we  halted,  as  usual,  in  the 
naked  plain,  to  give  our  people  some  water,  and  to  tak-  resh- 

intrit  ourselves.     In  the  course  of  the  day  sever 
water  came  to  us  from  Moujgur,  v  <\\ -nl  Kh:-. 

principal  officers  to  receive  us. 

On  the  26th  we  marched  at  day-light,  and  pa^~  »w  and  bare 

lulls    of  loose  UiUoms   of  hard   clay,  till. 

twelve  miles  we  perceiv  e-1  something  stretched  acros> 
which  soon  an.  be  trees.      We  pa-t  for  a  miifl  and  B  half 

under  the  walls  of  Bahawulppre,  which,  as  welt 
»  r< i wdcd  with  spectators,  who.  in    th(  ir  turn,  afforded    no    m 
ing  spectacle  to   us.     A  striking  difference  was  observ 
them  and  the  people  on  the  east  of  the  den 
were  strong,  dark,  harsh  featured;  had  their  hair  an.' 
\vore  caps  often*  ;  titan  '  and  spoke  a  languu 

intelligible   to  lostanny  attendants.     The  be 

thr  dress,  and  affected  the  manners  of  Persia.    Ait  -ig  a 

small  canal,  and  passing  through  some  fields,  we  oods,  and 

at  length  reached  the  banks  of  the  Hyphasis.     I  wa 
pointed  in  the  breadth  <>i  r,  as  well  as  with  the  appearai 

its  shores;  but  it  was  impossible  to  look  without  interest  on  a  stream 
winch  had  horn. 

On  the   i  hut  one,   liahawul  Khaun  arrived,  having  come 

forty  miles  on  purpose   to  shew  attention  to  tin 
his  whole  conduct,  from  the  time  we  approa* 
a  spirit  of  kindness  and   hospitals 
nor  did  it  cea-e  when  w. 

passed  the  Indus,    he  continued    to   send    usintei!'  "1  to  take 

every  opportunity  of  shewing  us  attention.     In  our  fir-t    ini 
with  him,  we  began  to  determine  the  presents  to  be  m  ting 

to  have  a  long  struggle  against  his  rapacity,  as  is  usual,  on  such  oc- 
casions, in  most  parts  of  India ;  but  we  soon  found  uehad   to  en- 
counter a  difficulty  of  another  kind.     Bahawul  Khaun  would   take 
nothing  without  a  negotiation ;  while  he  was  anxious  to  shew 
own  liberality  to  an  extent  which  we  were  unwillin*|fradmii. 

On  the  day  of  his  arrival,  he  sent  eighty  sheep,  one  hundred  maunds 
gf  flour,  ancl  other  articles  of  the  same  kind.     Next  day,   he  sent 
one  hundred  pots  of  sweet-meats,  a  vast  number  of  baskets  of 
anges,  ten  bags  of  almonds  and  raisins,  and  five  bags,  each  contain- 
ing 1000  rupees  (equal  to   1201.)  to  be  given  to  the  servants.     1 
a  little  embarrassed  by  this  last  piece  of  hospitality ;  but  was  obliged 
to  submit,  on  condition  that  the  Khaun's  servants  should  accept  a 
similar  donation  from  me. 

On  the  29th,  Mr.  Strachey  and  Capt.  Raper  paid  a  visit  to  the 
Khaun,  and  returned  charmed  with  the  polite  and  cordial  reception 


The  Kingdom  of  Caubul. 

them.    Among  other  conversation,  he  pr 

said  be  had  never  seen 
f  Caubul,  and  was  be*ides  a  dweller  of  t 


praised  the  King  of 
l  le  feared  the 

snows  of  Caubul,  and  was  be*ides  a  dweller  of  the  desert,  and  un- 
IIT  to  appear  before  so  mat  a  monarch.'1    On  the  1st  of  Decem- 

ber became  to  .;.>  tent      II.-  was  :i    j.hnn,  «.,H-II,  plaint  man.  about 

<**  or  fifty  years  of  age:  he  had  on  a 

..  hich  was  a  wide  mantle  of  very  rich  and  beau* 
^old  brocade  :  on  bis  head  was  a  cap  of  brocade,  and  over 

ik.-n  ttrbaa,]  twi-lni  I.HIM-U.      .\U>til  s,v  ,,f  his  jttt.-nd. 


conversation  turned  on  India  and  England,  and  lasted  till  the 

ued  his  visit.    The  streets  were  crowded  to  aa 
degree,  jtnd  thejerraced  tops  of  the  booses  were  covered 


spectators.    They  left  the  part  of  the  street  through  which  we 
pas*  quite  clear ;  and  except  now  and  then  an  exclamation 
c,  when  we  came  in  »i.: 

Khaun  received  as  in  a  handsome  room  with  attic  windows, 

neat  and  orderly  company  were  seated  on  a  Persian 

)Mit     I  !c  convened  frr«J>  un  all  subjects:  said  be  had  nerer  i 


please  God  he  never  would ;  he  could  I 
m  deer,  and  had  no  desire  to  fellow  court*.    He  shew- 
<>  a  curious  clock,  made  by  one  of  his  own  people.    The  works 
seemed  very  good.    The  bell  was  below  the  work*,  and  the  whole 
was  in  a  case  of  gold,  with  very  thick  crystal  sides.     He  also  shewed 

ii- lock,  made  at  Bahawulpoor.    He  rave  me  two 
hawks,  some  grey-hounds,  two  horses  (one  with  gold,  and  the  other 
enamaUed  trapping*,)  a  very  beautiful  match-lock,  richly  enam- 
elled, with  a  powder  flask  in  the  English  model,  and  some  trays  of 

•e  marched.    Bahawul  Khaun  sent  out  a  tent  into  the 
e  had  a  parting  meeting  » 
«r.     He  introduced  the  mechanic 
clock,  and  presented  me  to  several  persons,  who,  he 


neigbboyrhooH  of  ours,  where  w< 
[  last  bagnge  was  crosaanr  the  m 


ema(or  Mahomedan  school  dm nes.)    Afterwards  he 
irpet  at  some  distance  from  the  tents  with  Mi 

v  on  all  subjects,  giving  me  all  the  ad - 

uul  information  in  his  power.    He  ended,  by  saying,  that,  as  he 
was  the  first  subject  of  Khorassum,  with  whom  we  had 
we  would  preserve  the  remembrance  of  him  after  we  had  extended 
our  acquaintance.    We  took  leave  of  him  with  great  regr-  t.     H- 
bad  been  liberal  and  kind  to  us  during  our  stay,  w 

remony ;  and  he  bad  an  appearance  of  sincerity  in  every  thing 
he  said,  which  made  his  shew  of  friendship  the  more  agre< 

un. 

Toe  city  of  Moultaun  stands  about  four  miles  from  the  left  bank  of 
•  henaub,  or  Acesincs.     It  is  above  four  miles  and  a  ha! 
terenoe.    It  is  surrounded  wn  wall,  between  forty  and 

foot  high,  with  towers  at  regular  distances.     It  has  also 
on  a  rising  ground,  and  several  fine  tombs,  part 

•»las  ornamented  with  painted  and  glazr 

altogether,  give  it  a  magnificent  appearance.    These  tombs  are  sdbsi 
11  ar'freat  distance  all  round  the  town.     Moultaun  is  famou 
:k-i,  and    fora  sort  of  car 
country  immec  v  was  very 


The  Kingdom  of  Caubul. 

vated,  and  well  watered  from  wells.  The  people  were  like  those  at 
Bahawulpoor,  except  that  there  were  more  men  who  looked  like  Per- 
sians mixed  with  them  ;  these,  however,  were  individuals,  and  chiefly 
horsemen. 

The  mission  remained  for  nineteen  days  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
'Moultaun,  and,  as  most  of  the  party  were  out  almost  r  .  from 

seven  or  eight  to  three  or  four,  shooting-,  limiting',   or  hawking,   we 
had  good  opportunities  of  observing  the  country.     Th 
and  the  soil  excellent,  but  a  large  proportion  of  the  villages  were  in 
i  u ins,  and  there  were  other  signs  iroing 

to  decay.     About  one-half  was  still  cultivated,  ami  abun 
tered  by  PCI-MMD  wheels:  the  produce  was  win.  ti,  milk-;,  cotton, 
nips,  carrots,  and  indigo.     The  trees  were 
with  here  and  there  a  p  .     The  ui 

thick  copse- wood  < 
witli  •  -  about  tv, , 

the  river,  it  v. 
and  there  a  date  tree.      i 
The 

were  slig.  n  the 

the  days  were  rather  wa 

The  In.i 

We  were  anxiou^  and  hap;.\  as  we  approached  the  river,  and  •, 
oot  a  little  pr; 
The  Indus,  besides  its  great  name,  an  >  the, 

(•red  a  nob 

.ind  lulls  which  formed  the  back  ground  of 

were,  however,  :i   i  ;ng  to  an 

iilan-'  red  the  eflV<  i«     There 

'I K.' river;  but  near  the  side 

where  w<-  BtOO  pid. 

While  on  the  banks  of  tbe  ri\ «  conversa- 

,  and  that  of  th<  . -ned   with  gn  ity.     The 

plains  on  the  opposite  si  mid  were  inhabited   by   Beloc 

and  the  mountain*-  b  -:ui   turbnlmt  tribe. 

On  t lie  other  tide  of  the  range  were  tribes  and  i 

::«'vrr  heard  tlie  names;  while  those  we  haa  leai  t  our 

to  our  informant  v.      All  we  could  learn  ' 

that  be\oiul  the  lulls  was  something  wild,  strange,  and  new,  which 
we  mig'nt  hope  one  ii  '  »re. 

From  Oodoo  which  we  first  saw  the  Indus,  to   the 

ferry  of  Kaheeree,  where  we  crossed  it,  is  about  nies. 

It  i>  a  narrow  tract,  contested  betv  \er  and  t  If, 

in  hunting,  we  were  led  many   miles  to  the  west  of  the  e  got 

into  branches  of  the  :ck- 

ets  of  tamarisk  or  of  reccU  :  and.  if  we  went  as  f  the 

:ippeai\\iu:e  of  >-.tnd.  '..'i.l  even  in  some  places  of  sand  h. 
ed  us  of  tlie  neighbourhood   of  the  desert.     Many  pa; 
were  cultivated,  with  great  pain*   ami  method,  and  produced  good 
crops  of  wheat,  barlev,  turnips  and  cotton.     The  fields  we; 
enclosed,  eitlier  with  \iedges  of  dry  thorn,  with  hurdles  of  willow,  or 
with  fences  made  of  stiff  mats  of  reeds,  supported  by  stakes.     The 
houses  were  often  built  of  the  same  material.     We  were  struck  v 
the  neatness  of  the  farm-yards,  >0  unlike  those  of  ! 
were  regularly  enclosed  ;  had  gates  of  three  or  four  bars  :  and  con- 


Ions;  hilK  &c.    It  was  also  new  to  us  to 
to  see  oxen  fed 
Extracted  ou  r  a ' ' 


:«ral    Tr 

of  wandering  shepherds  encamps 
•in  where  we  v 

the  desert 

in •-(,•<•<•  !        l»;»    >•;:•••*          "•    lOT        tn«     \ ':!::":'!  >!  i  |  !  i  r»!   .  \\r\\  in;-   ;i 

iiels  was 

<d  the  white  caanl 

.  we  were  <kk 

; 
•  •y  were  most  like  thoaeof  the  1 


' 

•wn  pc 
now,  and  all  those  • 

.',    ;•,«-.    v.  r   U'  •••        -!T..ini«i«Hl    I/N    |  .r 

•>,  I  particularly  WM 
were  HPf^ 
<  '        <niDr  man 
,  haa  o\.«- 
of  an  Irtsli  hay-maker.     They  had 

,  ,    •        »,!j«    M|  0|    '     .-1    \\  I   iV    rntt.-ti  «'1'>J 


WO*  UM    MOT 

lotnpt  at  a  regular  cooverhation 

h,  where  we  left  the  plain,  well  deserve*  a  mi 
,  here  compressed  by  mountain*  in 


266  The  Kingdom  of  CauLul. 

channel,  only  three  hundred  and  fifty  yards  broad.     The  momv 
on  each  side  have  an  abrupt  descent  into  the  river,  arid  a   road  i-  cm 
:tlon«r  tin  ii  ba-c,  for  upwards  of  two  miles.     It  had  been  widened  for 
us,   but    was  still  so  narrow,  and   the  rock  <  .  that  no 

camel  wilh  a  bulky  load  could   pass  ;   to  ob\  ;;ce, 

twenty-eight  bo 

up  the  river.     The  first  part  of  thi  .:ig  by  the 

town  of  Calla-baugh,  which  is  buih  in  a  sin  mer  upon  the 

face  of  the  hill,  every  st  ir,  and   I  ima- 

gine --iMe    by    means  of  the  flat  roofs  of  the  houses   below 

it.     As  we  passed  beneath,  w»  i  winnows  ;.nd  • 

great  height   crowded  with  ir<  1  children, 

was  cut  out  of  solid  si<!t,  at  the  foot  of  cliffs  of  !;• 
places  more  than  one  hundred  feet  high 
hard,  clc.ir,  and  almo-i  ;  lire.     It  v, 
some  part  •   !.     I 

with 
a  cru>t   of  the  rno-t  bn!' 

Wai  I      blcnvl    ]-r 

bean  of  the  sal! 

and   clear   stream    throi: 
town,  pre^cr'e  1  BU< 

n»\v  valley,  and  ii  I 

lion,  oil!,* 
satisfy  us  with 

i  swept  in  to  the  In<i 

Though  1  do  not  intend  to  touch  on  will    ehiei- 

nner 

in  \\hich  -urt.      Th<»  news  of  its  arrival 

readied  the  Kinjr,  while  on  • 
was  at  in 

of  C'aubul  had  always  been  tlie  re-> 
To  him,   Tippoo  Sultaun,  Vi 
who  had  a  quarrel  either  ur 

tlie  habit  of  iddressinr  their  complaints,  and,  in  ! 
himself  a  Maratta,  had  ^-nt  an   emha- 

us.     Runjeet  Sin:  ii,  or  as  he  calls  himself,  the  Kinjr  of  the 

Funjtiub.  took  a  crn  at  alarm  at  the  opening-  of  a  communication  be- 
tween two  powers  whom  he  looked  on  as  hi*  natural  enemies,  and  did 
all  he  could  to  coin 

pur  designs.     The  Haukims  of  T.eia.  of  IVIoiiltaun.  a?;  ench 

imagining  that  tlie  embassy  could  have  no  other  object  but  to  pv< 
the  cession  of  his  particular  province,)  did  what  they  could  to  thwart 
its  success;  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  Dooraunee  Lords  were  a 
to  an  alliance,  which  inisrht  strengthen  the  King-,  to  the  detriment  of 
the  aristocracy  ;  and  the  King1  himself  thought  it  very  natural  that 
we  should  profit  by  the   internal  dissentions  of  a  neighbouring-  king- 
dom, and  endeavour  to  annex  it  to  our  empire.     The  i  A  re- 
ports he  received  of  the  splendour  of  the  embassy,  ai.                  nrnp- 
tuous  presents  by  which  it  was  accompanied,  seem  more  than  any 
thing  to  have  determined  the  Kiog  to  admit  the  mission,  and  to  give 


. 

x 


the  "M^pM*y  of  th« 

-.  A*  a 

k»  sklo  of  the  road  were 

ople,  am)  •  c«  to  %cc  tin  pas«.     The 

reaped  a*  we  approached  but  we  v 

meet 

,       .    ,          •  •     ,     !     t    .         i:.,    -,     v  |  r->P     :     .  .  .     :il,.l      '1    •     1    Ihl   If     U      Ipl     W  ,L"»Ml    lh(' 

!  thr  town,  the  roads  were  so  narrow 
rogresa  became  very  slow,  and  we  -r  the  re- 

•'tsiveof  v 

•  .     .  ..,        ii,:     ..'     .      M  wiD    10  •   •:          '     .'   '    •      •   POP  •'        .  '     bq  -fir 

f  anv  dutinct  obt«*r  \\  we 

nfC  on.     Hero  we  were 

i v»  of  tweetmeati 

tisisted  of  sairared   almonds,   and 

••r,  our  conductor!  observed  that  we  required  rest,  and 

nw»r  w-i.1  rompovrd  rif  the  di*hea 
i  war<1«  we  had 

•  »f  a  month,  to  disjx-nse  \- 

,  whirh  t  and 

•lie  rangi  of  tb^ 


Peshawer. 

dian  Caucasus  on  tlie  north,  and  the  Peak  of  SufTaidcoh  on  the  BO 
west,  are  the  most  conspicuous.     The  northern  ivided   by 

three  branches  of  the  Caubul  river,  wl  ,  e  the 

plain.     It  is  also  watered  by  the  rivulets  of  Hurra  and  LSudina,  which 
flow  from  the  mountains  to  the  river  of  Cauhul. 

When  we   entered   Pcshawr-r.  In    March,  the   upper  parts  of  the 
mountains  around  were  covered  with  snow,  while  tlie  plain  was  cloth- 
ed with  the  richest  verdure,  and  tlie  climate  »t  of 
the  trees  were  then  bare,  but  enough  were  in                            hnc*,s  and 
variety  to  the  prospect  ;                                                          Ml,  the  numer- 
ous gardens  and  scattered  tree  liirh 
had  a  freshness  and  brilliancy                    < -n  in  the 
India.     Many   streams  r 
fringed  with  'willows  and  tan 
the  country,  c< 

tlian  I  ever  before  witnessed ;  and 

but  in  England.     T 

«>f  the  sai  '  nant 

rilit 
hlv  <  ' 

two 
rees 
on  tl 
groupes  of  dates,  th«-  ! 

roves  composed  of  r 

;iids  on  an 

upwards  of  five  mile*  i  >um'  ;    and  contains  about  100,000  inf. 

built  of  brick  mibiimt,;  in  u  lies  : 

(hey  arc  COmOQ 

arrow,  as  i. 
where  n.i 

ment  slop 

Dt     Two  or  three  h: 

cut  ;  and 

mulberry  trees.     Ti  .'  which,  li 

fOTi  '-n'e  in  tin- 
There  are  main  !n«r»|iie--  in  t'.e  town;  but  none  of  them,  or  of 

r  public  buildin 
the  fine  (^ravanser:. 
hill,  north  of  t'n 

romantic   prosj/ect,  and  is   adorned  witi, 
cious  gardens  ;  but,  as  it  is  only  the  occasional  residence  of 
it  is  now  much  north  it  presents  a  commanding 

aspect;  but,  a  view  of  it  from  the  side  nearest   the  town 
strong  signs   of  weakness   and  decay.     Some  of  the  palaces  of  the 
great  are  splendid,  but  few  of  the  n  e  houses  1 

The  inhabitants  of  Peshawer  are  of  Indian  oricrin,  but  speak  P  : 
too  as  well  as  TTindee.     There  are.  I  many  other  inhabitant 

all  nations;  and  the   concourse  is  increased,  durii 
to  Peshawer.  We  had  many  opportunities  of  observing-  this  assemblage 


on  and  AMHKftt 


uiu: 


totet  out.    A  htt 

few  appeared  swtM 

>  be  M 

iltrmfton  b 

••,  who  wall 

.trccu  wei 

i 


£  rides ;  and  its  cflec 


Eind  bir  il»- 

i    .i«'    H.,.,  |  .   1    :    ..  .   f     •  ,•        .,-,..       s 

may  bo  mppoftcd,  t! 

•  mod  repose  o  Uca;> 

-•i.l,  all  I  t-    >; «  *i-   «    il"  IT€  «-n 


which  it 


l»,r    M-'its 


be  prcscot  kingdom  of  Caubul  extends  from  the  we»t 


i 


The  Punjavb. 

in  longitude  62°,  to  the  eastern  boundary  of  *  ude 

77"  «i.Ast,  an.i  from  tiie  mouth  of  the  Indus  in  latitu  .  •  Kus 

in  latitude  37"  north. 

The  whole  space  included  between  those  lines  of  latitude  and   : 
gitude,  does  not  belong  to  the  king  of  Caubul,  and   it  will 
appear,  that  of  those  which  may   be  considered  as  annexed   to  his 
crown,  many  owe  him  but  a  nominal  ol> 

This  kingdom  is    bounded  on   the  east  by    Hindostan,  in  which  it 
however  comprehends  Cashmeer.  and  the  count  i  >ank 

of  the  Indus.     On  the  south  it  ma\ 

sain  gulf ;    and  on  the  w<  the 

frontiers.     Its  northern   Inn, 

>  rn  Caucasus,  v. 
part  of  the  boundary  there  formi-d  bv  i 

According  to  tin  nds 

Afghaunistaun  and 
Balk,  with  To 

dy,  and  (  a  portion  of  L:  reat- 

er  part  of 
I      The  u •;. 
million^.     Thi 

•n  ».f 

ite  of  pop*' 

( 
' 
to  ti:  uile. 

to  <-oii!nl' 

Afrliauiis, 

Beloches, -    -    -    UOOQ, 

Tartars  of  all  ..-._! 

Pel  -.)...     l,.r)Un,000 

Indians  (Cashmeerees,  Juts,  ^c.)  -    -    -  5,7<K»,000 
300,« 

The  Siks. 
We  now,  says  Mr.  El  ie,  saw  a  gtx>d  ^<  whom 

TVC  t\»'i:rl  ,li^p.' 

tali  and  tl  ir.     They  wore  little  clo I 

(heir  leirs,  half  their  thici-h-,  and  i^i-ru  railv  i;  and  bodir- 

D    large  sc 

i;  h-r.     Their  turban!  i  rather  flattcn- 

i  «roi\t.     Their  beards,  and  hair  on 
ver  touched  by  scissors.     They  generally  carry  i 
the  better  sort  generally  bows;   an  1  m-ver  pny  a  i  >ut  a  fine 

one  in  their  hand,    and  an  nnbroi  lered    rjuivi-r  by  their  nde.     They 
fk  Punjaubee,  and  somet;  ipt  Jlindostaunee,  but  I  seldom 

••stood  them  without  an  interpreter. 

The  Punjaub. 

The  fertility  of  the  Punjaub  appears  to  have  been  too  much  extoll- 
oJ  by  geographers  :  except  near  rivers,  no  part  of  it  will  bear  a  com- 
parison with  the  British  provinces  in  Hindoo-tan,  and  ^till  less  with 
Bengal,  which  it  has  been  thought  to  resemble.  In  tho  part  I  passed 
through,  the  soil  was  generally  sandy,  and  by  no  means  rich :  the 


•  ;...;    vsj  |  ,t  1  t..  In-  '•  lUl  t.   liu)  •  ..it  i.:iM.rr  t,.  ! 
:it  of  the  1 

• 


of  ahMiltmar,  tiie  tpicndw  maasotftum 


«     •:•••     ".    :u.  -  -  1-  -J.  JT«  -  «  t-i«-»l   ^  r.i  i;  I. 

vo  hundred  roilc». 


...i 


7n^ 
n  desert,  which  bat  .ile*  bro: 

greater  part,  if  not  the 

>e  coV«  of  it  oo  the  north   it  mod« 

ibe  AceMnet.    On  the  emit,  it  run*  gp 
*\  pmrt»  of  India  ;  and  on  the  south,  it  is  separated 
from  the  »ea  by  part  of  the  country  of  Cutcb, 

Vie  Indus. 

e  Indus,  from  the  length  of  its  course,  and  the  rolnmc  of  water 
•  he  ocean,  roust  be  reckoned  amonjr  the  Bnl  rivors 

i*s  head  to  the  tea  cannot  he  e\ 

h  mm  rtmioed,  bol  it  bai  been  tr.io-.l  for  ;  ;.n  miles,  :u;  !  IhmiSMft- 
•on  to  suppose  that  its  w! 

I 
is  not  yet  exactly  ascertaiued.    The  stream  is  traced  with  cert 


£*72  (icncral  Aspect  of  Caubul. 

only  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Draus,  a  town  in  Little  Tibet,  v. 
Lieutenant  Macartney  places  in  longitude  7o°  4u',  and  latitmh 
55'.     The  main  stream  comes  to  this  point  from  the  north  of  east,  but 
its  course  higher  up  is  unknown.     At  the  point  abo\  just 

mentioned,   the  main  stream  is .met  by  a  smaller  branch   which 
been  traced  from  Rodauk  in  Tibet,  a  distance  of  two  hundred   and 
fifty  mih  es  near  Laduuk,  the  capital  of  Little  Tibet,  from 

which  it  is  called  the  river  of  I/.uiauk. 

)uch,  it  receives  the  Pun j mid,  a  river  formed  by  the  junc- 
tion of  those  of  the  Punjaub,  which,  though  a  great   body  of  water, 

inferior  to 

runs   south-west  into   Sind. 
mouths  into  the  Gulf  or' 
the  mountains,  it  frequently  ' 

it  iiiunda- 
many  miles  on  • 

It  of  Caubul. 

The   lion,  though  *o  <••  ..und   in  such 

uuin 

• 
lion 

VII  id 

Afgh:HimM;,n:t.      V. 
common    rvrry    u  ' 
during  the  wr, 
(jm-ntlv  d 

n«»vrr  hunt  in  ; 
and  both 

nij' 

IJrars  an  .-umon  in  nil  the  woody  n- 

dom   quit  their  hau. 
torn;'!-    them    into    the    .  ..      The\ 

which  i-  the  hlaek  bear  of  India.  te,  or 

rather  of  a  yellow  colour. 

General  Aspect  of  Cmtbul. 

If  a  man  could  b-  vuin  Rng!:«  iun  coun- 

!i  the   dominions  of  Turk  [a,  or 

i    at  the  wi-le  arid  i: 

and  t'no  mount.iin-j,  covered  with  ^Mvi;rii:il  sn  >w.  K-en  in  the  rulti- 
v;it  .1  j'.art  of  theooc  B  would  discover  a  wild  assemblage  of 

hills -ind  wastes,   unmarked  by  en'  •  -,>t  embellished  by   t 

and  lestitute  of  navigable  canals,  public  roads,  and  all  the 

•ir.ite  productions  of  human  industry  and  refinement,      i 
fr>  '  the  towns  few,   and   far  distant  from  each  other  ;  and  he  would 
look  iu  vain  for  inns  or  other  conveniences,  which  a  travel 
nu    t  \vith  in  the  wildest  parts   of  Great   Britain.     Yet, 
some;;  les  be  delighted  with  the  fei  nopulousnc«s  of  par: 

lai  plains  and  valleys,  where  he  would  seethe  productions  of  Europe, 
mingle  ;  in  profusion  with  those  of  the  to/rid  zone  ;  and  the  land,  la- 
boured with  an  industry  and  a  judgment  no  where  surpassed.  He 


Education  of  Children. 

<  ed   roofs  ami   niiul- 

•  i\  i! 

• 

!-gust,  ihf  its  of 

•a  India  would  Tien  <ore 


lea,  <>r    in 

• 


i  where  th> 

ippears  to 

'ie  easeaif 

to  rci  "  «  .      lf> 


werr  >u   to   all   Asiatics. 

people  to 

.ild   scarcely  <lcny  them  a  portion  of  hi  - 


ition  of  Children. 


•iH-il  (ill  it 
arsol!  letters,  aii  ' 


274  Society  of  the  Afghan 


;  which  points  out  the  beauty  of  c-  u 

y  of  each  of  (S,: 
This  takes  from  fuur  m 

•.  .      -\fu-r  : 
ie  books  ID 

A  r.t  !>o)fs  who  arc  to  be  broup*. 

time  to  this  last  M 
£ram 

:o  riot    mix  \vi 

laoe  fam» 

•II,      but      fTK: 

• 
men  of  all  professi» 

1 

hill    IVsii:. 

om  Pesh:» 

ri'|»i!-  i 

M)  \\-v\\   k: 

-.ill  nl 

arc  op|X)^i 

els  ;i 

•irf  Soonnees.     rl 

;u't  of  the    ' 
an  infidol  than  :\  flui.!- 

if  their  ha:. 
of  a  relipfion  n 
all  a 

meritorious  to  make  war  on  nnbcl;  »  rt  them  tc 

Mussulman  faiih,  or  impose  tribute  on  t 

Society  ns. 

Tl\evarea«(  jch 

arc  p:ivcn  on  r?'. 

five  or  six  to  dim*   \-  -il  a 

sheep.     The  guests  are  recc;  remouies  I  have  de^cri- 


Candahar.  '2",  •. 

and  when  all  have  :\ 

Bd  in  it9  is  said 

-<»ine  places,   thev  drink 

. 

\ 


A1! 


:' 

home  bom. 

'••mam  an 
»s       n    a  iro<  » 


ther  slaves  are  p;- 

•  ly  ainong*  the  D(K> 

•••quired  to 

>k  &A 

• 

r   naine  TI  Mowed  to 

lake  them  presents, 

^ 

•  ••?'•  and  pojnilou'i.     Hormt   ami  Canda- 
Dooraanec 

•  s  which  rr  .     Th«  an- 
>aid  to  haye  been  founded  by  Lohraap,  a  Par* 


ndahar. 

sianking  who  flourished  in  times  of  very  remote  antiquity,;, 
whom   also   the   founding-  of  Jloraut  is   attributed.     I1 
nfhcr^,  with  far  greater  probability,  to  have  hem  bin 

ih-.Li    is,  by  Alexander  the  C.i  .•  iditions  of 

the  Persians  here  agree  with  the  conjectures  of  European  geogra- 
phers who  fix  on  this  site  for  one  of  the  «  Jexandria. 

The  form  of  Candahar  is  an  oblong  squ  uilt  at 

once,  on  a  fixed  plan,  it  has  tho  advantage  of 
long  and  broad  (>a/;ir>  meet  in  (he  middle  of  the  town,  and  at 
:ifir  junrli'm  there  is  a  eirruh. 

in  dimlneter,  covered  wit  uhieh  all  ;                        lead. 

place  is  called  i 

may  be  considered  as  the  pu:  'hat  proc- 
lamations are  made  of  ermu;                   \posed  to 

rd  IP  i   IVrsia  HP 

Ti  /  a rs  are  each  about  fifty  yards1 

Of     V}|f)j,>.     0 

only 
one  story 

re  gates  issuing  ii 

h^  trance  is  described  as  not  rein 

tarn 

t}\    «-.tcii  ;    i.ul 

ever  • 

o  large  canals «' 

,d  in  ^OIIK  All  the 

othr;-  stn-rts  run  from  thr  lour  great  ba/ars.     T1- 
are  all  -  t-a<h  otht-r  n* 

Tlu^  t«»u  n  i •-  di\  uli-d  iiiTu  in;»n\  M<>1. 

.hr-i  and    nalions    whirh 
inh. 

f  them  are  large  and 

. 

On  the  whole.  Cm  to  most  of  • 

in    \  1'   for  the 

most  part  of  brick,  often  \\  ith  no  other  cement  tlr.m  mud.     The  I 
doo^.  as  usual,  have  ihr  best  houses  of  i 
ndhorc  to  their  ou>tom  «v 

Cnndahar  ar<^  rer]  crowded  from  noon  till  rvt-nii  . 
(»us  trades  that  have  been  described  at  Peshawer, 
there,  except  that   of  \\  iu  r-sellers,  wl. 
there  are  tiore,   furnisln 

fitted  to  handles  of  wood  or  horn,  for  people  to  drav  R  ilh. 

Ballad-singers  and  story-tellers  are  also  numerous  in  the  bazars,  and 
all  articles  from  the  west  are  iu  much  greater  plenty  and  perfection 
than  at  Peshawer. 

Shawls  of  Cashmeer. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  report  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Stra- 


one  shawl,  provided  it  be  a  remarkably 
other  shops  make  six  or  eight  in  the  c( 

ids,  not  so  much  as 
>u  one  day,  by  three  peopl* 

-     :       .' 

are  made  in  separ 

pOllOfl 

• 

two  IUM,»I«-  .tl-i'i''  ;iri'  ••"!!  l«>\t',j.  :•!!•!  .1  Ion.-   n.<!  r.-'.1  .  hilt  ii< 


ead  workman,  « 

:  are 
>  one 

•xU  in  a  s 

1  ircad    u  I.P 

.irds  coloured,  and  t 
Nouses,  hn. 

ty  of  the  goods 

e  each  shawl  b  stamped,  and  he  pays 
f  which  is  sen ! 

1 1).     The  duty  i 
ice. 
.  i  washed,  and  fi  • 

ished  shawl  Ifmritsirt- 

icer.     Of  those  sen 

h  the  sljawls  are  made,  is  import* 


•Latac?     P. 
24 


r/8  Beloochi? 

the  best.     Its  price,  in  Cashmeer,  is  from  ten  to  twentj  rupees  for  a 
turrnk,  (nhich  is  supposed  to  be  about  twelve  pounds  :]   {}:• 
dearest. 


BELOOCHISTAV 

V.  by  Cat 
!he   Indian   ocean;   and    \\ .    by    i 

i  her  of  the  inhabitants  is  estimated  X). 

.in. 

Its  <• 

(if  the  £t> 

cannot  easily  be  define N 
nill  power,  the  whole  km^l 
governed  by  a  complete  despotism,  because  no  < 
abrogate  any  of  his  orders  and  laws ; 

supreme 

v ilege*  wi  »wn  tribe v 

bore  the  appearance  of  a  military  « 

I  lelooches,  who  form 

people  whose  origin  is  so  < 

1T- 

n»r  the  one  or  the  oil 
vided  into  two  (Treat  classes,  knou  • 
:HU{   Brahooe,  and  these  two  are  again  sir 
mm  bes,  who  take  their  names  from  the  : 

stances* 

Manner t. 

The  b<  ofDclooc)ie  is  pi 

<-t;  and  wl.. 

it,  they   will  fail  in   i 

.•is  witb  al  i< 
rather  to  result  from  a  confidence  placed  en 

ordered   to  perform,  and  a  wish  to  uphol 
of  their  fc  n  that  of  t! 

than  troi!'  ings  of  do  M!  respect 

towards  the  lattor  ;   for  I  obst  '  in   mam 

der  their  immt 
amenable  to  their  a  \iilu  Tit  \."    In  their  domestic  habits 


Btlf> 

<;hedans,"  orti 

i/.  (Tainm 
»•  a  Toon 

i  one 

txl  by  a  titular  pre- 
the  word  K 
&c.  tc. 

,n  ,  :  When  a  visi- 

;  lie  door  of  the 

peart,  and  he  ami  the  stranger  baring  embraced,  and 

ap- 

!*r  gives  t  press  to  i 

c  reception  i>  • 

•itc  usual  <  fcnnt;  hr 

.    -  11,11    OMMMf  faf  I"     kinil      -i! i  '   'M    ;»  i'-  :«".!  i  '.  •  u  !«T  llii-  iir.illh  nl 

wers  who  are  prwi  -is  if  to  ap- 

«l  assent  to  being-  in  £ood  health  ; 

iking  an  equal 

oUowerx,  an  l<>cheea  are 

one  Ghedan  to 
.ind  gambling  ;  many  of  them  are  addn 

heard  of  a  single  instance  of  habitual  ebriety, 

peoie*  of  the  vice  of 

>vn  anion  Tlieir  various 

,  dates,  cheese,  sweet  and 

•  •at   when< 

aid  the  leaves  and  -  >  they 

in  butter,  raw  or  clarified. 

es  to  one  or  two  wives,  a  lv  de- 

fends or  I  saw  (sn 

on,  who  had  seven  or  eigh' 

mees,  had  just  espoused 
uer  treat  tl 

ans  allov. 

OS. 

><  hes  keep  great  numbers  of  slaves  of  both  sex. 
ipaos,*  whom 

r  to    see. 
ook  upon  themselves  as  the  most  unfortunate  beings  in 


*  Predatory  incursions. 


Binnan  Kinpire. 

to  say  tlie  truth,  the  treatmn 
har.^1  iscouraging  descript  i  arc  blindfolded  and 

inn!  in    lhat  manner  transported,  to  pr< 
t y  of  their  knowing  how  to  return  : 

beards,  are  also  shaved  off,  and  the  roots  •  by  a 

prej>  -piK  klirne,  to  deter  them  frori: 

i  tly  get  reconciled  to  their  fat- 
•its. 


AND  COUNTRIES  OF  INDIA,    ACCORl 

ITS. 


Tin:  imoiAN 

;<  . 

N.  by  As«o 

i e  bay  of  Bengal  :m <\  Hmdoostan. 
at  17,000,000. 

racter,  Manners,  <V  -f»  of  PC.. 

These  states,  taken  together,  are  now  d« 

from  tlu    KM  iniihs,  a  wan 

running  hiis    been    fl':-  some-_J 

•.:ti-d    under  on- 

:itry. 
to  differ  bin 

ofore  bror  i  into  one  :P 

..-ularlv  <l«^cn:  imera  of  1 

those  instances  of  which  we  a 
The  inhabitants  differ  nut  in  complexion  from  those  of  < 

little   brov, 

1  of  large  flat  foreheads ;  and  to  render  them  so, 
pl-.iu-ofli  foreheads  of  their  children  as  sou 

.     The  people  of  this  country  being  j>< 
|  go  toanot  those  wh<» 

•  r  chie/ly  b_,  ce  food  b\ 

.11  it  may  feed,  if  neces^ 
h  he  worshipped  dn 
twelve  camels,  horses  ai: 

need  of  them  in  another  >vorld.     The  woman   hi 
principal  officers  of  the  royal  household,  poison  tt 
may  have  the  elory  of  being  interred  with  him,  and  ot 
the  next  world. 
The  general  disposition  of  the  Birmans  is  strikingly  contrasted  wm 


281 


a  narrow 

irat- 

-.     Tbcy  do  lit- 

1  ialr 
•  •U.M.IH  to  complain  of  tlw  i 

..  -i-  .  •    «  .• . . .  •    M.  ;    '    it  ri-«-i  i\ed  ii  "'•  «'!i'i^l  ^  '"  ;  '»t    iritb  !'i;i!  <>\ 


irocif  (i till  Coin 


.intakes  of  ai 


Vjpicsch  nen  or  »iJk  ;  thcr  make  t 

:  of  !H-d  in  their  clothinfi:.     Their  ol! 


Manners  of  the  Siamese. 


.  and  oils  of  dif! 

Buffaloes,  sheep  and  oxen 


are  in 
are  large  a 
ubound  in  Pegu. 

!  "the   peninsula  of  Malacc 
Birman  en 

»H)0,000. 
are  esteemed  an  ingenious  people  : 

.  »bly  chaste  and  tempera  reckon 

>\vards  inferiors,  and  obse 

<>rm  of  salutation  is  t  'h  hands  to  the  he: 

but  to  a  person  of  very  sup* 

The  pen  i 

t  o  any  other,  because  the  I 

almost  wit 

t»t  season,  being  c: 
sof  boats.  . 

jects  the  i 
ters  of  state  an 

I  icy  never  apeak  t<» 

is  words  as  om«  t  ders  are  instantly  execut 

n  he  goes  abroad,  all  are  obliged  to  keep  within  doors. 

Manners  of  < se. 

ro  bare-headed 

• 

•ruishod  fr« 
wearing  acinnamc  i  cloak,  an 

v  new  and  * 


Pr,,v. 


I 

as  tin- 

ly  proj 


to  wn 

_ 

jads.    The"  s 

vorthy  t 

a:  their  i  ' 
where  tlu 

have  <  ed  n* 

but  a^  ilu-y  inu<t  not 

accommodated 

The  moral  din  "'ns   are 

:--aK  commit  any   \mrlen:  tronp  li(r 

The  first  of  these  injunctions  is  understood  in  a  latitude  s« 


tarn 

\  nn 
.  Sit 

M.  at 

i  ;  le. 

i-  for 

sea* 

;  >. 


ality. 


Lavs  of  the  Sia n *  j  3 ; ; 

eed  of  vegetables.    They  eat,  howevi  T 
means  to  evade  the   prec 
ie  themselves  ti 

•tin::  -i  w* « (L  \ 


its.    The  n 

traditii'iis   < »  in  < 


ii  s  <>|   .  i,.»i  i4  i  .    1  1,  1  f  •  •    \.  .  :M  ;.    »-..-•;•  :,  «  i;t|.!..\  <  ,i   m  u  .»i  Ix     1.  1    iii 

riests  arc  not  allowed  to  he  present  at  ;•  -ions  ; 

r  sil- 

*cn,  and  from  hemp  • 
<  iikrle.     Amidst  ail  fe«km»  of  te>. 

to  salute  any  but  a  brother  taJftf 


•  Siamese  language  there  are  ' 

«•  is  a  considerable  • 

i    vrv  arc  no  inflections  of  verbs  and  n<« 
<  mote  from  those  of  Europe,  any  translation  bec< 
irords  are  mostly   i  < 

nese.     The  Siamese  arc  not  deficient  in   lit«  r  >OT- 

i  years  old  are  placed  in  convents,  where  tliey  are  fen 

v  are  also  instructa! 

r  y  are  to  be  met  with,  and  there  is  an   • 
v,  tales  ;  and  my  tliologic  fables,  COQM 
Dents  of  Siamese  literal  u 

Lavs  of  ./-if. 

o  kws  of  ion  to  parents  and  governors  is  strict-* 

i,  and  pa:  r   aged. 

\  as 

/.ed  parts  of  the  globe  ;  any  person  who  has 

•  n-.     No  mas) 

•ies  themselves,  no  such   proft*ssion  as 


mined  bv  the  same 

f  ommanded  to  walk 

be  who  escapr  v    onira)    unhurt  n 

'    i»r»   '  iv    fiy    «i. 

i  verdict  is :  •  tic  person  who 

• 

ich  of  the  parties  a  ptlL 


Cochin-China. 


and 

the  t< 
off  li 

•ii  to  a  tiger,  w  I.. 
superior  p-< 

* .:  criminals  are  no  1 

tries  thrown    to  an  and 

• 
has  i  ;:»roat  ;  an. 

are  ripped 
bodies  are  fast* 
posed  to  Li' 

•  ;ii. 

i  of  rank  or  fortune  dies  at 
ted  in  a  wood' 

iiunn-  n\ er  it.     \ 

»us 
<»xhihitit>ii»>.     The  toml 


i  large  and  !••  •  \ .      \i 
oor  are  bu  i 


COCHIN-CHINA, 

Cambodia  ;  and  W.   by  Laos.      1 

c  coast, 
kincr  of  ( 

,000,0( 


Inexamii 

•r  cliinn 

aro  of  a  ini. 


MCM.,  I 

other  Iii'.liaiiw.     'I 

lips  well  ; 

use  every  art  i 

Simplicity  in  their  mann 

ion,  an^    remarkably  kind    to  foreigner 
people  at  large,  and  exhibit  the  strictest  integrity  m  the  a: 


TheCochi 


Character,  <•<•.  of  the  Tonqvincsc. 
,  which  is  done  witl 

iie  performance  .  y.    The  in 

:«-e  ;  but  agriculture  mod  manufactures  arc  in  a  fiV 
amour  them. 
iigar  cane  is  the  most  i 
are  a  peculiar  and  very  excellent  method  oi  .,«   sugar, 

hir\«-N  un.l  \n-zj  i-  p.rr  M,.(    knmui  in  (  :i-<       m:i       all  haTO   a&V 

feipeafttj  of  liring.     1?      -  .  •  .tnarj   t«>r   IUM  lit  -rs  t,.  L.-,,  mi,,  :u,^ 

reah  themscirea  without  i 
feUow-cr. 

they  TO.     A  foreigner  would  bo  ad- 
•i  the  tame  terms,  a 

•  *  people  teem  to  have  been  «•• 

iftsetaes  all  those  ad- 
inta^es  of  trade  which  are  em- 
liekmrs  of  Cochin  and  Tonqwn  are,  however,  subject 

i  is  Pagan,  the  sane  as  thai  professed  in  China. 
re  a  g-r  national  religion,  an 

'ell  as  some  which  are  used  by  < 

K.  by  the  gulf  of  TV 


,  4'C.  of  the  Tonquiti' 
uinese  are  active  and  ingen  ,ds  to  science; 

-ners,  especial! 
.«  -    ••  Irou.i     •>,     soWien   Lnaolent  .    m.1  i      I.  wet  cbm**  murl. 

•  punished  very  se\  . 

letected.     They  arc  traders,  I 

oppress!  king  and  lords. 

r*a  caragc  race,  and  go  almost  naked, 
-e  silver  android  ea 

vi  o  sexes  are  scarc^-h  <lis 

!  and  green  an 

held  in  l 
•  <pay  adi- 

11  ml  UIOM 
tuatcd,  tli;  i>rayers  of 

read  aloud  by  the  priest  ' 
r  lies  prostrate  on  the  gro«:  ;  plica- 

(>agoda,  but  n< 
;i  part  of  the  r  own  houses,  \\  • 

n  of  incense,  and  the  poor  neighbours  HI 

cd  as  necessary  to  tl  ,ng  an  ausj 

•  ••  •       1  1  :.:••;. 
Dg  an  astrologer,  and  hare  their  lucky  and  unlucky  day*.    Erer> 


Hindostan. 

hour  in  the  twenty-four  is  distinguished  by  the  name  of  some  animal  : 
and  the  beast  which  marks  the  hour  of  a  man's  birth  is  ever  avoided 
by  him. 

"  A  plurality  of  wives  is  allowed  in  Tonquin,  and  the  husband  may 
claim  a  divorce  on  the  most  trifling-  occasion,  but  he  must  restore  the 
effects  which  the  wife  possessed  at  the  time  of  marriage.  The  same 
indulgence  is  not  allowed  to  the  women.  A  woman  convicted  of 
adultery  is  thrown  to  an  elephant,  bred  for  the  purpose,  who  taking 
her  up  with  his  trunk,  tosses  her  in  the  air,  and  when  she  falls,  tram- 
ples her  under  his  feet  and  crushes  her  to  pieces.  A  man  may  sell 
his  wives  and  children  ;  which,  in  times  of  scarcity,  the  poor  make 
110  scruple  of  doing. 

The  funerals  resemble  those  of  the  Chinese,  in  respect  to  the  pro- 
cession and  mourning  ;  but  here  they  burn  the  corpse  and  deposit 
the  ashes  in  an  urn.  Over  the  tombs  of  the  rich  they  erect  a  wooden 
tower,  four  or  five  and  twenty  feet  high,  and  the  priest  ascending  to 
the  top  of  it,  makes  a  funeral  oration  in  praise  of  the  deceased. 
This  being  concluded,  he  comes  down,  and  sets  the  structure  on  fire, 
while  the  people  who  attend  the  ceremony  are  entertained  with  a 
feast  provided  for  the  occasion. 

When  a  king  dies,  the  royal  corpse  lies  in  state  sixty-five  days, 
during  which  time  his  table  continues  to  be  served  as  when  he  way 
alive,  the  meat  being  distributed  every  evening  among  the  priests 
and  poor  people.  A  splendid  procession  .  then  commences  towards 
the  burying-place  of  his  ancestors,  which  though  but  two  days'  jour- 
ney distant,  is  seldom  performed,  on  these  occasions,  in  less  than  sev- 
enteen. The  great  officers  are  obliged  to  mourn  three  years,  the 
gentry  six  months,  and  the  common  people  three  ;  and  no  public  di- 
versions are  permitted  for  three  years  after  the  funeral. 

The  government  of  Tonquin  is  of  a  singular  kind.  The  inhabit- 
ants had  revolted  from  the  Chinese,  which  was  attended  with  a  civil 
war.  At  length  a  compromise  took  place  between  the  chief  of  the 
revolt  and  the  representative  of  the  ancient  kings,  by  which  the  for- 
mer was  to  have  all  the  executive  powers  of  the  government,  under 
the  name  of  Chouah  ;  but  that  the  Bua,  or  real  king  should  retain 
the  royal  titles,  and  be  permitted  to  enjoy  some  civil  prerogatives 
within  his  palace,  from  which  neither  he  nor  any  of  his  family  can 
stir  without  permission  of  the  chouah. 


HINDOSTAN. 

Hindostan  is  bounded  N.  by  Tibet ;  E.  by  Farther  India  ;  S.  E. 
by  the  bay  of  Bengal  ;  S.  W.  by  the  Indian  ocean,  and  N.  W.  by 
the  kingdom  of  Cabul.  It  has  natural  boundaries  on  all  sides,  viz. 
the  Indus,  the  Himmaleh  mountains,  the  bay  of  Bengal  and  the  In- 
dian ocean.  It  extends  from  3°  to  35°  N.  lat.  and  from  68°  to  92°  E. 
Ion.  The  area  is  estimated  at  1,020,000  geographical  square  miles. 

British  Possessions.  Geographical  square  miles,  357,000.  Popu- 
lation, 53,500,000.  British  allies  and  tributaries,  169,000.  Popula- 
tion, 17,500,000.  Independent  Principalities,  494,000.  Population 
30,000,000.  Grand  total,  1,020,000.  Population,  101,000,000. 


Calcutta.  287 

English  Empire  in  India. 

On  looking  over  the  rqap  of  modern  India,  one  is  astonished  at  the 
immense  tract  of  country  contained  within  the  lines  which  mark  th« 
British  possessions,  nor  is  the  wonder  lessened  by  the  consideration, 
that  the  territory  nominally  under  the  government  of  the  Nizam  ul 
Muluc,  or  Soubadar  of  the  Decan,  and  that  subject  to  the  Peishwah 
of  Poonah,  are  guarded  and  garrisoned  by  British  subsidiary  forces, 
while  these  princes,  not  less  than  the  shadow-of  the  great  Mogul,  are 
prisoners  in  their  palaces,  to  troops  paid  by  themselves.  Thus,  the 
whole  of  the  immense  region  from  the  frontiers  of  Cabul  to  Cape 
Comorin,  north  and  south,  and  from  the  Indus  to  the  Ganges,  east 
and  west,  is  virtually  under  the  British  dominion  ;  while  the  very  few 
really  independent  chiefs  and  princes  preserve  that  independence 
merely  by  sufferance.  But,  after  all,  it  is  chiefly  the  empire  of  opin- 
ion that  supports  us  in  our  possessions,  for  the  natives  outnumber  us 
in  such  a  proportion  as  must  make  us  tremble,  if  ever  injuries  offer- 
ed to  them,  or  interference  in  those  points  of  religion  or  custom  to 
which  they  are  attached,  shall  rouse  them  to  the  exercise  of  the 
physical  superiority  they  possess,  and  to  shake  oil  the  timid  peaceful- 
ness  which  has  hitherto  distinguished  them. 

The  British  dominions  extend  over  by  far  the  greater  part  of  the 
above  provinces ;  and  accident  rather  than  convenience,  seems  to 
have  fixed  the  situation  of  the  three  presidencies  from  which  they  are 
governed. 

Calcutta,  the  seat  of  the  supreme  government  in  India,  stands  OB 
that  branch  of  the  Ganges  called  Hoogly,  about  eighty  miles  from 
Saugor  island,  where  that  river  falls  into  the  sea.  The  approach  to  it 
is  defended  by  a  most  dangerous  coast,  owing  to  the  shoals  called  the 
sand-heads,  which  are  deposited  by  the  thousand  mouths  of  Ganges, 
as  it  rolls  into  the  ocean,  and  which,  during  the  floods  occasioned  by 
rains,  are  continually  changing  their  places.  The  bed  of  the  Hoogly 
is  also  encumbered  by  similar  sands,  and  the  bays  formed  in  its  low 
woody  shores  are  in  general  unhealthy.  The  aspect  improves  as  you 
approach  the  capital,  and  the  clearing  of  the  ground  has  also  improved 
the  salubrity.  Calcutta  itself  is  now  far  from  an  unhealthy  place, 
which  is  in  great  measure  owing  to  draining  the  streets  of  the  Black 
town,  and  constructing  good  roads  in  all  directions  from  the  presi- 
dency, a  work  which  does  the  Marquis  Wellesley  more  honour  than 
his  magnificent  palace  at  the  presidency,  or  his  gardens  at  Barrackpore. 

In  the  rainy  season  the  Hoogly  is  navigable  quite  to  the  Ganges ; 
but  in  dry  weather  boats  of  all  descriptions  are  obliged  to  pass  through 
the  sunderbunds,  or  channels,  that  intersect  the  Delta  formed  by  the 
Ganges,  into  the  main  stream.  The  country  round  Calcutta  is  per- 
fectly flat  and  very  woody.  In  the  immediate  neighbourhood  are 
some  very  extensive  salt-lakes,  and  the  country  in  general,  like  the 
rest  of  Bengal,  is  extremely  fertile.  Fort  William,  which  defends 
this  presidency,  is  strong,  but  perhaps  larger  than  is  necessary  under 
the  present  circumstances,  as  the  army  that  would  be  required  to  gar- 
rison it  might  certainly  keep  the  field;  but  it  was  built  before  the 
English  possessed  either  the  territory  or  the  resources  they  are  now 
masters  of  in  India,  and  while  the  French,  Danes,  and  Germans,  pos- 
sessed settlements  on  the  river  above  Calcutta. 

The  English  society  of  Calcutta,  as  it  is  more  numerous,  affords  a 
greater  vajiety  of  character,  and  a  greater  portion  of  intellectual  re- 
finement, than  that  of  either  of  the  other  presidencies.  I  have  met, 
says  Mrs.  Graham,  with  persons  of  both  sexes  in  this  place,  whose 


r288  English  Empire  in  India. 

society  reminded  me  of  that  we  enjoyed  together  in  Britain,  with 
some  of  the  wisest  and  best  of  our  countryman.  Among  the  few  here 
who  appreciate  these  things,  the  most  agreeable  speculations  are  al- 
ways those  that  point  homeward  to  that  Europe  where  the  mind  of 
man  seems  to  flourish  in  preference  to  the  other  continental  divisions. 
If  we  look  round  us,  the  passive  submission,  the  apathy,  and  the  de- 
grading superstition  of  the  Hindoos ;  the  more  active  fanaticism  of 
the  Mussulmen  ;  the  avarice,  the  prodigality,  the  ignorance,  and  the 
vulgarity,  of  most  of  the  white  people,  seem  to  place  them  all  on  a 
level,  infinitely  below  that  of  the  least  refined  nations  of  Europe. 

Of  the  public  buildings  of  Calcutta,  the  government-house,  built 
by  Lord  Wellesly,  is  the  most  remarkable.  The  lower  story  forms  a 
rustic  basement,  with  arcades  to  the  building,  which  is  Ionic.  On  the 
north  side  there  is  a  handsome  portico,  with  a  flight  of  steps,  under 
which  carriages  drive  to  the  entrance  ;  and  on  the  south  there  is  a 
circular  colonnade,  with  a  dome.  The  four  wings,  one  at  each  cor- 
ner of  the  body  of  the  building,  are  connected  with  it  by  circular 
passages,  so  long  as  to  secure  their  enjoying  the  air  all  around,  from 
whichever  quarter  the  wind  blows.  These  wings  contain  all  the  pri- 
vate apartments ;  and  in  the  north-east  angle  is  the  council-room,  de- 
corated like  the  family  breakfast  and  dinner-rooms,  with  portraits. 
The  centre  of  the  house  is  given  up  to  two  splendid  rooms.  The 
lowest  is  paved  with  dark  grey  marble,  and  supported  by  Doric  co- 
lumns of  chunam,*  which  one  would  take  for  Parian  marble.  Above 
the  hall  is  the  ball-room,  floored  with  dark  polished  wood,  and  sup- 
ported by  Ionic  pillars  of  white  chunam.  Both  these  fine  rooms  are 
lighted  by  a  profusion  of  cut  glass  lustres  suspended  from  the  painted 
ceilings,  where  an  excellent  taste  is  displayed  in  the  decorations. 

Besides  the  government-house,  the  public  buildings  are,  a  town- 
house,  which  promises  to  be  handsome  when  finished  ;  the  court-house, 
a  good-looking  building,  and  two  churches,  the  largest  of  which  has 
a  fine  portico,  and  both  have  handsome  spires.  The  hospital  and  jail 
are  to  the  south  of  the  town,  on  that  part  of  the  esplanade  called  the 
Course,  where  all  the  equipages  of  Calcutta  assemble  every  evening, 
as  those  of  Madras  do  on  the  Mount  Road.  The  houses  now  occu- 
pied by  the  orphan  schools  being  ruinous,  there  are  handsome  designs 
for  erecting  new  ones.  The  writers'  buildings,  to  the  north  of  the 
government-house,  look  like  a  shabby  hospital,  or  poor's-house ;  these 
contain  apartments  for  the  writers  newly  come  from  Britain,  and  who 
are  students  at  the  College  of  Fort-William,  which  is  in  the  centre 
of  the  buildings,  and  contains  nothing  but  some  lecture-rooms. 

Calcutta,  like  London,  is  a  small  town  of  itself,  but  its  suburbs 
swell  it  to  a  prodigious  city,  peopled  by  inhabitants  from  every  coun- 
try in  the  world.  Chinese  and  Frenchmen,  Persians  and  Germans, 
\rabs  and  Spaniards,  Americans  and  Portuguese,  Jews  and  Dutch- 
men, are  seen  mixing  with  the  Hindoos  and  English,  the  original  in- 
habitants and  the  actual  possessors  of  the  country.  This  mixture  of 
nations  ought  to  weaken  national  prejudices ;  but,  among  the  English 
the  effect  seems  opposite.  Every  Briton  appears  to  pride  himself  on 
being  outrageously  a  John  Bull ;  but  it  is  more  in  the  manner  than  in 
the  matter,  for,  in  all  serious  affairs  and  questions  of  justice,  every 
man  is,  as  he  ought  to  be  on  a  footing. 

Madras,  the  second  in  rank  of  our  presidencies,  is  perhaps  more 


*  An  artificial  composition  of  lime  and  shells. 


:*ish  Empire  i  7: •-*> 

of  the  others,  hut  it  has  not  a  sin- 

B*e,      Built  upon  t'ur  1 

til  ri^k,  it  h 

!  to  it.      ')  ;  ro- 

6  ihr 

>eat  of  g-ove  ran 

for  i-  iia,   it  is  ama/.i 

hires  cam 

made  then 

t!ie     mills 

' 

;  the  water 

'•d  by  the   surf.     A 
George  to 

ossesxes   n 

i.Llld 

of  Bomb:  i  .»t  towns 

'  Kid 
••••is  \\  nil  it,  ' 

i  in 

the  i 

• 

• 

• 

c  of 
are 

1  \  upwards 

ing 

e  same  u- 

or  fim  i-    1 1      >  -  .nr! 
• 

ed  h^                                                                       '  rid 

\  niiTT'.her  -      mbo  'irri 

inn-ine  •  •                 (  most  of  them  are   I                 re.     The 

of  the  rif  tlly 

of  i 

ll\  some  of  the 
.'.  ill's.     Th-  ban     t 

rife  ,'lgf 

ill  continue  to  live  under  the  same  roof,  ercn  when  marn* 

ti 


290  Different  Nations. 

and  uncles,  brothers,  sons,  ancL  grandsons,  remain  together  till  the 
increase  of  numbers  actually  forces  a  part  of  the  family  to  seek  a 
new  dwelling-.  The  lower  classes  content  themselves  with  small 
huts,  mostly  of  clay,  and  roofed  with  cadjan*  a  mat  made  of  the  leaves 
of  the  palmyra  or  cocoa-nut  tree,  plaited  together.  Some  of  these 
huts  are  so  small,  that  they  only  admit  of  a  man's  sitting  upright  in 
them,  and  barely  shelters  his  feet  when  he  lies  down.  There  is  usu- 
ally a  small  garden  round  each  house,  containing  a  few  herbs  and 
vegetables,  a  plantain  tree,  and  a  cocoa-nut  or  two. 

Different  Nations. 

The  Moguls,  and  other  natives  of  India  nearly  resemble  the  Eu- 
ropeans in  features,  but  differ  from  them  in  colour.  The  Moguls  are 
olive;  the  women,  who  are  extremely  handsome,  make  frequent  use 
of  bathing. 

The  natives  of  Bengal  are  yellower  than  the  Moguls  :  but  their  % 
manners  are  totally   different.     A  great  slave   trade,  both  of  males 
and  females,  is  carried  on  in  this  country. 

The  natives  of  the  Coromandel  coasts  are  blacker  than  those  of 
Bengal,  less  civilized,  and  go  almost  naked. 

Those  of  the  Malabar  coast  are  still  blacker.  The  women  wear 
gold  rings  in  their  nose,  and  both  men  and  women,  young  girls  and 
boys,  bathe  promiscuously,  in  baths  made  for  the  purpose  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  towns. 

The  customs  of  the  different  Indian  nations  are  all  very  singular. 
Many  of  them  eat  nothing  that  has  been  animated  :  they  even  dread 
to  kill  the  smallest  insect,  and  take  every  means  to  prevent  it.  I 
saw,  says  M.  Stavorinus,  several  of  them  who  wore  a  piece  of  thin 
linen  or  gauze  before  the  mouth,  in  order  that  they  might  not  deprive 
any  creature  of  life  by  their  breath.  Others  have  a  brush  or  broom, 
with  which  they  sweep  away  the  dust  from  the  ground  they  tread 
upon,  that  they  may  not  crush  any  living  thing  to  death  with  their 
feet.  If,  by  accident,  they  have  the  misfortune  to  kill  any  insect  or 
animal,  they  impose  a  heavy  penance  upon  themselves,  which  is  ac- 
comnanied  with  many  washings  and  purifications.  When  they  meet 
a  hunter  or  fisher,  they  earnestly  beg  him  to  desist ;  if  he  be  deaf  to 
their  entreaties,  they  offer  hirr  money  for  his  gun  or  net ;  and  if  he 
still  refuse  to  comply,  they  trouble  the  waters  to  frighten  the  fish,  and 
set  up  hideous  cries  to  put  the  birds  to  flight. 

The  Naires  of  Calicut  form  a  band  of  nobles,  whose  only  profession 
is  that  of  arms.  These  men  are  comely  and  handsome,  full  of  cour- 
age, and  dexterous  in  the  management  of  their  weapons. 

The  natives  of  Cambaia  are  more  or  less  of  an  ash  colour ;  and 
those  who  live  near  the  sea  are  more  swarthy  than  the  others.  Those 
of  Guzerat  are  yellow,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Goa  are  olive. 

The  manners  of  the  Hindus  are  proverbially  mild  and  gentle,  and 
among  the  higher  orders  especially,  it  is  extremely  rare  to  see  any 
one  allow  himself  to  be  transported  by  passion  into  the  ^lightest  in- 
temperance of  word  or  gesture.  The  higher  classes  of  women  are 
now  almost  as  much  recluses  as  those  of  the  Mussulmans,  who  have 
introduced  their  jealousy  of  the  sex  into  India. 

The  lower  castes  of  Hindu  women  are  employed  in  a  manner  ana- 
logous to  the  professions  of  their  husbands :  and  it  is  by  no  means 
uncommon  to  see  them  carrying  burdens,  working  in  mortar  and 
iime,  tilling  the  ground,  and  other  laborious  occupations. 
The  daily  life  of  a  Hindu  admits  of  little  variety,  almost  every  ao 


Mysore  and  Malabar  i 

llon  The  I'uranas  contain  rules   \ 

:   two  meals,  oat-   in  the  fore- 
in  the  evening,  being1  allowed, 

,  whom  it  i  >ng 

1 
!  while  eatii 

'  down  on  a  stool  or  <  which  is 

i  if  he  be  a  Bi 

circl  and  a  crt 

brou.  bow  to  it. 

down,  he  must  lift 
[f  th.-  food  he  hand. 

•h  accepts  thee,       Etafa  •    be  b 

own  persi  him- 

five   lumps  of  food  t     N  >to,) 

wet- 

i'h  all  the  tinkers  oMiis 

ot  his  m-  3  inff* 
'irosial  fluid,  thou  art  the  couch  of  \ 

Of  the  Mysore  and  Malabar  Districts  of  Hindustan. 

In  d<  e  fortunately  are  possessed  of  supe- 

rior 

:.  I   set  o 

Madras,  in  the  very  '  this 

leaving  i  Fhirope- 

n  scorched  up  by  a  powerful  sun, 

containing  little  w.  ie,  produces  a  \ 

good  n-et  season,  tho  usual  quantity 

of  r  o  natives  causes  a 

verdi  hing,  by  watering  a  few  fields,  that  are 

near  tanks,  or  reservoirs  of  water.  *Tbese  fields  are  now  covered 
with  nr(\  approaching  to  maturity ;  and  in  the  rainy  seasons  they 
will  yield  another  r ;  •'  appearance  01  *n\  l,'»w<vrr, 

at  this  time  of  the  j  reary.     It  i  .is  level  as  Bengal  ; 

and    in  general  forms  a  naked,  brown,  dusty  plain,  with  few  villa, 
or  anv  thi:^  to  relieve  tho  oye,  rxr «  i>t  a   ridge  of  abrupt  detar 
hills  towards  the  south.     The  roads  are  good;  and  many  of  the  hut* 
bcmir  built  of  mud,  and  neatly  coven  I  s,  have  a  better  ap- 

than  those  of  Bengal  :   but  tlr  -  aro  that' 

look  iMjrsred;  ^  tne  thatch  is  not  composed  of  smooth  straw,  but  of 
palmira  leaves,  which  never  can  be  put  on  with  neatness. 

Near  the  road,  charitable  persons  have  built  many  resting-; 
for  porters,  who  here  carrv  nil  the  burdens  on  the  head.     These  i 
inpr-places  consist  of  a  wall  of  about  four  feet  high,  on  which  the 
porters  can  deposit  their  burdens,  and  from  which,  after  hn\ 
ed  t  •  .  they  can  again,  without  assistance,  take  up  their  loads. 

Th-  '.  liic-li  are  common  on  the  road,  evince  ai. 

tention  to  travellers  not  to  be  found  in  Bf-na:d.  At  these  places,  the 
poorest,  without  expense,  have  shelter  from  the  inclemencies  of  th* 


.'292  The  Hindoos  and  other  Tribes. 

weather  ;  and  the  richer  traveller  can  purchase  both  for  himself  aiici 
for  his  cattle,  at  least  the  necessaries  of  life. 

This  part  of  the  country,  although  at  present  naked,  seems  capa- 
ble of  raising1  trees  and  hedges  ;  and  shows  evident  appearance  of  its 
being  in  a  state  of  improvement,  there  being  in  view  many  new  plan- 
tations, especially  of  fruit  trees,  and  cocoa-nut  palms. 

Leaving  on  the  right  the  road  to  Poonamalee,  I  went  to  Condatu- 
ru,  near  which  the  country  assumes  a  very  different,  and  a  very  plea- 
sing aspect.  Numerous  small  canals,  from  the  Saymbrumbacum 
tank,  convey  a  constant  supply  of  water  to  most  of  the  neighbouring 
fields,  and  fertilize  them  without  the  trouble  of  machinery.  They 
consequently  yield  every  year,  two  crops  of  rice.  The  one  at  pre- 
sent on  the  ground  will  be  reaped  in  June,  and  has  a  very  promising 
appearance. 

The  cattle  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Madras,  are  of  the  species 
which  is  common  to  the  Decan.  They  are  mostly  light  brown,  or 
white,  and,  notwithstanding  the  apparent  want  of  pasture,  are  in 
better  condition  than  the  labouring  cattle  of  Bengal,  owing  probably 
to  the  superior  care  that  is  taken  of  the  rice  straw  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Madras.  Milch  cows  are  fed  entirely  on  grass  ;  grain,  or  pulse, 
is  rarely  given  to  such  cattle  as  are  not  employed  in  hard  labour. 

Near  Madras,  buffaloes  are  in  general  use,  and  are  often  yoked  in 
the  same  cart  with  bullocks,  although  the  paces  of  the  two  animals 
are  very  different. 

Throughout  the  Carnatic,  the  ass  is  a  very  common  animal.  The 
breed  is  as  small  as  in  Bengal ;  some  are  of  the  usual  ash  colour, 
whilst  others  are  almost  black,  in  which  case,  the  cross  on  their 
shoulders  disappears.  Milk-white  asses  are  also  to  be  found,  but  they 
are  rare.  These  are  not  varieties  as  to  species  ;  for  black  individu- 
als have  sometimes  ash-coloured  colts,  and,  on  the  contrary,  black 
colts  are  sometimes  produced  by  ash-coloured  dams.  They  are  kept 
by  five  classes  of  people,  who  are  all  of  low  cast,  for  the  higher  ranks 
disdain  the  use  of  an  animal  so  impure. 

The  greater  part  of  the  Brahmans  in  the  lower  Carnatic  follow 
secular  professions.  They  almost  entirely  fill  the  different  offices  in 
the  collection  of  the  revenue,  and  administration  of  justice  ;  and  they 
are  exclusively  employed  as  Hircaras,  that  is,  guides,  or  messengers, 
and  as  the  keepers  of  inns  or  choultries.  Much  of  the  land  is  rented 
by  them  ;  but,  like  the  Jews,  they  seldom  put  their  hand  to  actual 
labour,  and  on  no  account  will  they  hold  the  plough.  Their  farms 
they  chiefly  cultivate  by  slaves  of  the  inferior  casts,  called  Sudra,  and 
Panchum  Bundum. 

Panchum  Bundum  are  by  far  the  most  hardy  and  laborious  people 
of  the  country,  but  the  greater  part  of  them  are  slaves.  So  sensible 
of  their  value  was  Hyder,  that  in  his  incursions  it  was  those  chiefly 
whom  he  endeavoured  to  carry  awav.  He  settled  them  in  many  dis- 
tricts as  farmers,  and  would  not  suffer  them  to  be  called  by  their  pro- 
per name,  which  is  considered  opprobrious  ;  but  ordered  that  they 
should  be  called  cultivators. 

Of  the  Hindoos  and  their  Tribes. 

The  Hindoos  are  called  so  from  Indoo  or  Hindoo,  which  in  the 
Shanscrit  language,  signifies  the  moon,  from  which  and  the  sun  they 
deduce  their  fabulous  origin.  Hindostan,  the  domrstic  appellation  of 
India,  is  derived  from  Hindoo  and  stan,  a  region,  and  the  river  Indus 
takes  its  name  from  the  people. 


nloo  Religion.  203 

The  Hindoos  have,  from  all   antiquity,   been  divided   . 

ferior 

-  ilo  not  in  .irink,   or  .  with 

:e  temple  of  Juggernaut, 
whfi  da  crime  :  mctton. 

The  first,    and   most   noble  tribe,  are  the  Brahmins,   who  arc  the 
i.     They  ucnt,   trade,  or  ag- 

riculttliv,  thoii  are    Mrictlv    pru  :  i  all  menial  oil;- 

eir  name    from  Br; 

produced  the   Brah  <e  world. 

The  .   order  is  the    Siitn    tribe,   who,  ac<-  •   their 

.tion,  ought  to  he  all    mill  i    is 

irt,*as  an  emblem  of  that  cou- 

The  narneof  B  .'  tribe.     These  are  fur  the 

spru  :-ovi- 

der  o 

The   '  ,  inca- 

;  they  are 

:niiiicated,  he  and  his  p< 
are  : 

in  the  meanest  nfti- 

.'hil,   that 

'ure  and  e\ui  death  ruihcr  than 
from  .Lh. 

The  Hindoo  Religion. 

1      therefore  a 
ther 

•11  of 
;  nost 

antiquity  J 

nc- 

•  'to 

that  of  the  G  c  -,o  traced  to  the  same  origin, 

are  of  ooinion,  that  then  of  tin-  II  Mod 

the!  -m,  were  compiled  ;•'  '  !iu;i-lr<   I  ati.i  i-ijrh- 

ty  years  before  the  birth  of  oar  Saviour ;  that    the    Veda*,  or     u-red 
volume-?,    were  writfen  tln-M-    htm  -prior  to  the   Institutes; 

and  that  «»recodiii2:   this  period,  every  thin":  beinpr  handed   down  by 
oral  tradition,  the  account  was  obscure  and  fabuloi 

of  extraneous  matter,  there  a  .pears  to  be  a  great  degree 
of  purity  and  sublimity  in  the  genuine  principles  of  the  Hindoo  reli- 
gion, though  now  obscured  by  supcrstiti  and   blended   with 
•  trv.     In   their  original  simplicity,  they  teach  that  there  is 
one  suorome    ruler  of  the   universe,   who  is  stvled  Brahma,  or  the 
it  One  :   they  inculcate  also,  that  this  supreme  intelligence  con- 
sists of  a  triad,  or  triple  divinity,  exoressed  by  the  mystic  word  Om  ; 
and  distinguished  by  the  names  of  Vishnu,  Brahma,  and  Sheva  :  or  the 
creating,  preserving,  and  destructive  power  of  the  Almighty.     Ima- 
ges of  these  attributes  are  placed  in  their  temples  ;  and  worship  and 


294  Hindoo  Religion. 

sacrifices  are  daily  performed  before  them,  and  a  variety  of  other 
statutes,  representing  the  different  qualities  of  the  Supreme  Being  : 
so  that  it  is  a  complete  system  of  polytheism,  and  the  source  of  a 
thousand  fables  subversive  of  truth  and  simplicity. 

Yet  it  ever  was,  and  ever  must  be  difficult,  for  either  Christians  or 
Mahomedans,  to  convert  a  Hindoo  :  for,  with  them  theology  is  so 
blended  with  the  whole  moral  and  civil  obligations  of  life,  that  it  en- 
ters into  every  habit,  and  sanctions  almost  every  action. 

On  withdrawing  the  veil  from  the  sacred  volumes  of  the  Hindoos, 
we  see  Brahma,  or  the  supreme  deity,  represented  as  absorbed  in  the 
contemplation  of  his  own  essence,  but  from  an  impulse  of  divine 
love,  resolving  to  create  other  beings  to  partake  of  his  glory,  and  to 
be  happy  to  all  eternity.  He  spake  the  word,  and  angels  rose  into 
existence !  He  commanded,  and  the  hosts  of  heaven  were  formed  ! 
They  were  created  free  ;  and  were  made  partakers  of  the  divine  glo- 
ry, and  beatitude,  on  the  easy  condition  of  praising  their  Creator,  and 
acknowledging  him  for  their  supreme  Lord.  But  not  content  with 
this  happy  state  in  the  celestial  regions,  some  of  the  principal  spirits 
rebelled,  and  drew  a  number  after  them  ;  who  were  all  doomed  to 
languish  in  that  scene  of  horror,  so  finely  described  by  our  sublime 
poets. 

In  process  of  time,  at  the  intercession  of  the  faithful  angels,  the 
fatal  doom  of  these  fallen  spirits  was  revoked  ;  and  they  were  re- 
leased on  the  conditions  of  repentance,  and  amendment,  in  a  state  of 
probation.  For  this  purpose  a  new  creation  of  worlds  took  place  ; 
and  moral  bodies  were  prepared  for  the  apostate  angles,  which  they 
were  to  animate  for  a  certain  space  ;  there  to  be  subject  to  natural 
and  mortal  evils  ;  through  which  they  were  doomed  to  transmigrate 
under  eighty-nine  different  forms  !  the  last  into  that  of  man  !  when 
their  powers  and  faculties  are  enlarged,  and  a  merciful  Creator 
rests  his  chief  expectations  of  their  repentance  and  restoration  to  his 
favour.  If  they  then  fail,  their  punishment  is  renewed,  and  they  are 
doomed  to  begin  again  their  first  state  of  transmigration.  In  this 
system  we  are  struck  with  the  intermixture  of  truth  with  error,  and 
false  traditions,  bearing,  in  many  particulars,  a  resemblance  to  the 
sacred  truths  of  divine  revelation. 

On  this  hypothesis,  it  appears,  that  one  principal  reason  for  the 
Hindoos  regarding  the  cow  with  such  religious  veneration,  is,  that 
they  believe  the  soul  transmigrates  into  this  animal,  immediately  pre- 
ceding its  assumption  of  the  human  form.  No  Hindoo,  even  of  the 
lowest  caste,  will  kill  a  cow,  or  taste  its  flesh  ;  they  will  die  with 
perfect  resignation,  rather  than  violate  this  tenet;  as  has  been  fre- 
quently experienced  on  board  the  vessels  in  the  Indian  seas,  when  all 
the  provision  except  salt  beef  has  been  expended. 

The  Hindoos  estimate  the  delinquency  of  these  apostate  spirits,  by 
the  class  of  mortal  forms  which  they  are  doomed  to  inhabit ;  thus  all 
voracious  and  unclean  animals,  whether  inhabitants  of  earth,  air,  or 
water,  as  well  as  men  whose  lives  and  actions  are  publicly  and  atro- 
ciously wicked,  are  supposed  to  contain  a  malignant  spirit  :  on  the 
contrary,  those  animals  which  subsist  on  vegetables,  and  do  not  prey 
upon  each  other,  are  pronounced  favoured  of  the  Almighty. 

That  every  animal  form  is  endued  with  cogitation,  memory,  and 
reflection,  is  one  of  the  established  tenets  of  the  Brahmins  ;  indeed, 
it  must  necessarily  follow  from  the  supposed  metempsychosis  of  the 
apostate  spirits  through  these  mortal  forms  :  they  also  believe  that 
every  distinct  species  of  the  animal  creation  have  a  comprehensive 


Hindoo  Women.  Ci95 

mode  of  communicating  their  ideas,  peculiar  to  themselves  ;  and 
that  the  metempsychosis  of  the  delinquent  spirits  extends  through 
every  organized  body,  even  to  the  smallest  insect  and  reptile.  They 
highly  venerate  the  bee,  and  some  species  of  the  ant ;  and  conceive 
the  spirits  animating  these  forms  to  be  favoured  by  God,  and  that  the 
intellectual  faculties  are  more  enlarged  under  them  than  in  most 

The  devotion  of  the  Hindoos  to  the  Supreme  being,  and  the  inferi- 
or deities,  consists  in  a  regular  attendance  at  the  dowels,  or  temj-les. 
especially  at  the  solemn  festivals  ;  in  performing  particular  religious 
ceremonies  in  their  own  houses  ;  in  prayers,  ablutions,  fastings,  and 
penances  ;  but  especially  in  oblations,  which  consist  chiefly  of  spi- 
ces, incense,  rice,  fruits,'  and  flowers  ;  and  although  they  have  been 
in  former  times  accused  of  offering  human  sacrifices,  it  is  certain 
they  now  very  rarely  shed  even  the  blood  of  an  animal  in  their  reli- 
gious services. 

Burial  Service. 

During  the  funeral  ceremony,  which  is  solemn  and  affecting,  the 
Brahmins  address  the  respective  elements  in  words  to  the  following 
purport  :  although  there  may  be  a  different  mode  of  performing  these 
religious  rites  in  other  parts  of  Hindostan. 

O  EARTH  !  to  thee  we  commend  our  brother ;  of  thee  he  was 
formed  ;  by  thee  he  was  sustained  ;  and  unto  thee  he  now  returns  ! 

O  FIRE  !  thou  hadst  a  claim  in  our  brother  ;  during  his  life,  he 
subsisted  by  thy  influence  in  nature  ;  to  thee  we  commit  his  body  ; 
thou  emblem  of  purity,  may  his  spirit  be  purified  on  entering  a  new 
state  of  existence  ! 

O  AIR  !  while  the  breath  of  life  continued,  our  brother  respired  by 
thee  ;  his  last  breath  is  now  departed  ;  to  thee  we  yield  him  ! 

O  WATER  !  thou  didst  contribute  to  the  life  of  our  brother  ;  thou 
wert  one  of  his  sustaining  elements.  His  remains  are  now  disper- 
sed :  receive  thy  share  of  him,  who  has  now  taken  an  everlasting 
flight. 

Hindoo  Women. 

The  Hindoo  women,  when  young,  are  delicate  and  beautiful ;  so 
far  as  we  can  reconcile  beauty  with  the  olive  complexion.  They  are 
finely  proportioned,  their  limbs  small,  their  features  soft  and  regular, 
and  their  eyes  black  and  languishing  ;  but  the  bloom  of  beauty  soon 
decays,  and  age  makes  a  rapid  progress  before  they  have  seen  thirty 
years  ;  this  may  be  accounted  for  from  the  heat  of  the  climate,  and 
the  customs  of  the  country  ;  as  they  often  are  mothers  at  twelve 
years  of  age,  and  grand-mothers  at  five  and  twenty.  Montesquieu 
justly  remarks,  that  women  in  hot  climates  are  marriageable  at  eight, 
nine,  or  ten  years  of  age  ;  therefore  in  those  countries  infancy  and 
marriage  generally  go  together.  They  are  old  at  twenty  ;  their  rea- 
son therefore  never  accompanies  their  beauty  :  when  beauty  demands 
the  empire,  the  want  of  reason  forbids  the  claim  ;  when  reason  is 
obtained,  beauty  is  no  more  !  And  he  further  observes,  that  those 
women  ought  to  be  in  a  state  of  dependence,  for  reason  cannot  pro- 
cure in  old  age  that  empire  which  even  youth  and  beauty  could  not 
give. 

No  women  can  be  more  attentive  to  cleanliness  than  the  Hindoos  ; 
they  take  every  method  to  render  their  persons  delicate,  soft,  and  at- 
tractive ;  their  dress  is  peculiarly  becoming,  consisting  of  a  long 


Fakeers. 

piece  of  silk,  or  cotton,  tied  round  the  waist,  and  hang-ing  in  a  grace- 
ful in  inner  to  the  feet ;  it  is  afterwards  brought  over  the  body  in  neg- 
ligent folds,  under  which  they  cover  the  bosom  with  a  short  waistcoat 
of  satin,  but  they  wear  no  linen.  Their  long  black  hair  is  adorned 
with  jewels,  and  wreaths  of  flowers  ;  their  ears  are  bored  in  many 
places,  and  loaded  with  pearls  :  a  variety  of  gold  chains,  strings  of 
pearl,  and  precious  stones,  fall  from  the  neck  over  the  bosom.  The 
arms  are  covered  with  bracelets,  from  the  wrist  to  the  elbow  ;  they 
have  also  gold  and  silver  chains  round  the  ancles,  and  abundance  of 
rings  on  their  fingers  and  toes  ;  among  the  former  is  frequently  a 
small  mirror.  The  richer  the  dress  the  less  becoming-  it  appears,  and 
a  Hindoo  woman  of  distinction  always  seems  to  be  overloaded  with 
finery  ;  while  the  village  nymphs,  with  fewer  ornaments,  but  in  the 
same  elegant  drapery,  are  more  captivating.  There  are,  however, 
very  few  women,  even  of  the  lowest  families,  who  have  not  some 
jewels  at  their  marriage. 

Fakeers . 

The  fakeers,  or  yogees,  of  the  Senassee  tribe,  are  a  set  of  mendi- 
cant philosophers,  who  travel  all  over  Hindostan,  and  live  on  the 
chctrity  of  the  other  castes.  They  are  generally  entirely  naked, 
most  of  them  robust,  handsome,  men  :  they  admit  proselytes  from 
the  other  tribes,  especially  youth  of  bright  parts,  and  take  great 
pains  to  instruct  them  in  their  mysteries.  These  gvmriosophists  often 
unite  in  large  armed  bodio,  and  perform  pilgrimages  to  the  sacred 
rivers  and  celebrated  temples;  but  they  are  more  like  an  army 
marching  through  n  province,  than  an  assembly  of  saints  in  proces- 
sion to  -t  temple,  and  often  lay  the  countries  through  which  they  pass 
under  contribution. 

Many  yogees,  and  similar  professors,  are  devotees  of  the  strictest 
order,  carrying  their  superstition  and  enthusiasm  far  bevond  any 
thing  we  are  -icquaintr- 1  vvith  in  Europe  :  even  the  austerities  of  La 
Trappe  are  light  in  compari-on  with  the  voluntary  penances  of  these 
philosophers  ;  who  reside  in  holes  and  caves,  or  remain  under  the 
banian  trees  near  the  temples.  They  imagine  the  expiation  of  their 
own  sins,  and  sometimes  those  of  others,  consists  in  the  most  rigorous 
penances  and  mortifications.  Some  of  them  enter  into  a  solemn  vow 
to  continue  for  life  in  one  unvaried  posture;  others  undertake  to 
carry  a  cumbrous  load,  or  drag  a  heavy  chain  ;  some  crawl  on  their 
hands  and  knees  for  years,  around  an  extensive  empire  ;  and  others 
roll  their  bodies  on  the  earth,  from  the  shores  of  the  Indus  to  the 
banks  of  the  Ganges,  and  in  that  humiliating  posture,  collect  money 
to  enable  them  either  to  build  a  temple,  to  dig  a  well,  or  to  atone  for 
some  particular  sin.  Some  swing  during  their  whole  life,  in  this  tor- 
rid clime,  before  a  slow  fire  ;  others  suspend  themselves,  with  their 
heads  downwards,  for  a  certain  time,  over  the  fiercest  flames. 

I  have  seen,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  a  man  who  had  made  a  vow  to  hold 
up  his  arms  in  a  perpendicular  manner  above  his  head,  and  never  to 
suspend  them  ;  at  length  he  totally  lost  the  rower  of  moving-  them  at 
all.  He  was  one  of  the  gymnosophists,  who  wear  no  kind  of  cover- 
ing, and  seemed  more  like  a  wild  beast  than  a  man  :  his  arms,  from 
having  been  so  long  in  one  posture,  were  become  withered,  an<!  dried 
up  ;  while  his  outstretched  fingers,  with  long  nails  of  twenty  vcars 
growth,  gave  them  the  appearance  of  extraordinary  horns  ;  his  hair, 
full  of  dust,  and  never  combed,  hung  over  him  in  a  savage  manner  ; 
and,  except  in  his  greet  posture,  there  appeared  nothing-  human  about 


Pooleahs  and  Pariars.  29? 

liim.  This  man  was  travelling-  throughout  Hindostan,  and  being-  un- 
able to  help  himself  with  food,  women  of  distinction  among-  the  Hin- 
doos contended  for  the  honour  of  feeding  this  holy  person  wherever 
he  appeared. 

Other  Fanatics. 

A  set  of  very  extraordinary  Hindoo  fanatics  are  to  be  met  with  in 
different  parts  of  the  country :  particular  villages  are  appropriated 
for  this  ceremony,  where  the  swingers  assemble  at  stated  seasons.  In 
the  centre  of  an  area,  surrounded  by  numerous  spectators,  is  erect- 
ed a  pole,  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet  'in  height,  on  which  is  placed  a 
long  horizontal  beam,  with  a  rope  run  over  a  pulley  at  the  extremity ; 
to' this  rope  they  fix  an  iron  hook,  which  being  drawn  through  the  in- 
teguments of  the  devoted  swinger,  he  is  suspended  aloft  in  the  ,  ir, 
amidst  the  acclamations  of  the  multitude.  The  longer  he  is  capable 
of  this  painful  exertion,  and  the  more  violently  he  swings  himself 
Around,  the  greater  the  merit;  from  the  flesh  giving  way,  the  perfor- 
mer sometimes  falls  from  his  towering  height,  and  breaks  a  limb,  but 
if  he  escape  that  accident,  from  the  usual  temperance  of  the  Hindoos,* 
the  wound  soon  heals.  This  penanre  is  generally  voluntary,  in  per- 
formance of  a  religious  vow,  or  inflicted  for  the  expiation  of  sins 
committed,  either  by  himself,  or  some  of  his  family. 

The  Pooleahs  and  Pariars. 

The  degraded  Pooleahs  are  an  abject  and  unfortunate  race,  who., 
by  cruel  laws  and  tyrannical  customs, are  reduced  to  a  wretched  state; 
while  the  monkeys' are  adored  as  sylvan  deities,  and  in  some  parts  of 
Malabar,  have  temples  and  daily  sacrifices.  The  treatment  of  the 
poor  Pooleahs,  and  the  cruel  difference  made  by  human  laws  between 
them  and  the  pampered  Brahmins,  afford  a  terrible  contrast.  Banish- 
ed from  society,  they  have  neither  houses  nor  lands,  but  retire  to  so- 
litary places.  hide  themselves  in  ditches,  and  climb  into  umbrageous 
trees  for  shelter,  they  are  not  permitted  to  breathe  the  same  air  with 
the  other  castes,  nor  to  travel  on  a  public  road.  If  by  accident  they 
should  be  there,  and  perceive  a  Brahmin  or  Nair  at  a  distance,  they 
must  instantly  make  a  loud  howling,  to  warn  him  from  approaching, 
until  they  have  retired,  or  climbed  up  the  nearest  tree.  If  a  Nair 
!  accidentally  meets  a  Pooleah  on  the  highway,  he  cuts  him  down  with 
as  little  ceremony  as  other-  destroy  a  noxious  animal;  even  the 
lowest  of  the  other  castes  will  have  no  communication  with  a  Poo- 
leah. Hunger  sometimes  compels  them  to  approach  the  villages,  to 
exchange  baskets,  fruit,  or  such  commodities  as  they  may  have  for  a 
little  grain:  having  called  aloud  to  the  peasants,  they  tell  their  wants, 
leave  the  barter  on  the  ground,  and  retiring  to  a  distance,  trust  to 
the  honesty  of  the  villagers  to  place  a  measure  of  corn  equal  in  va- 
lue to  the  barter,  which  the  Pooleahs  afterwards  take  away.  Con- 
stant poverty  and  accumulated  misery  have  entirely  debased  the  hu- 
man form,  and  given  a  squalid  and  savage  appearance  to  these  un- 
happy beings. 

Yet,  debased  and  oppressed  as  the  Pooleahs  are,  there  exist 
throughout  India,  a  caste  called  Pariars,  stil  more  abject  and  wretch- 
ed. If  a  Pooleah,  by  any  accident,  touches  a  Pariar,  he  must  per- 
form a  variety  of  ceremonies,  and  go  through  many  ablutions,  beforo 
he  can  be  cleansed  from  the  impurity.  With  such  ideas  of  defile- 
ment,  no  marriages  are  contracted  between  the  Pooleahs  and  Pariars, 
nor  do  they  eat  together,  although  the  only  difference  in  their  baa- 


298  Banian  Hospital. 

quet  is,  that  the  Pooleahs  eat  of  all  animal  food,  except  beef,  and 
sometimes  of  that  which  dies  of  itself,  while  the  Pariars  not  only  feast 
upon  dead  carcasses,  but  eat  beef  and  carrion  of  every  kind.  The 
Brahmins  of  Malabar  have  thought  proper  to  place  Christians  in  the 
same  rank  with  the  Pariars. 

Hindoos  and  Mahrattas. 

Having1  already  described  the  Hindoos  in  their  national  and  indivi- 
dual character,  it  is  only  necessary  in  this  place,  to  recapitulate  a  few 
circumstances,  in  which  the  Mahrattas  are  generally  included.  Their 
religious  tenets  are  mild  and  benevolent;  and  although  mixed  with 
many  errors,  and  bewildered  in  the  mazes  of  Polytheism,  their  defi- 
nition of  the  Supreme  Being  is  truly  sublime ;  their  rites  and  cere- 
monies, with  a  few  exceotions,  are  pious,  inoffensive,  and  suited  to 
the  climate.  The  high  caste  of  Brahmins  are  their  priests  and  philo- 
sophers, the  physicians  of  their  bodies,  and  the  guardians  of  their 
souls.  We  here  allude  to  the  recluse  sect  of  this  order,  who  minister 
in  the  temples,  and  preside  in  the  colleges  and  religious  ceremonies ; 
or  abstemiously  retire  from  the  world,  to  spend  their  days  in  pious 
exercises,  and  superstitious  penance. 

The  Brahmins,  Banians,  and  superior  castes  of  the  Hindoos,  are 
generally  innocent  and  peaceable  ;  they  never  taste  any  thing  that 
either  has  or  can  have  life,  abstaining  even  from  eggs,  because  they 
contain  the  vital  principle ;  nor  will  they  put  to  death  the  most  nox- 
ious reptile.  Many  of  these  enthusiasts  carry  a  small  broom  to  sweep 
the  ground  before  they  sit  down,  lest  they  should  crush  some  insect, 
and  wear  a  cloth  before  their  mouth  from  the  fear  of  inhaling  them 
with  their  breath.  The  diet  of  the  higher  tribes  of  Hindoos  consists 
of  grain,  pulse,  fruit,  milk,  and  vegetables,  except  onions  and  garlic : 
made  into  curries,  seasoned  with  spices  and  butter,  to  be  eaten  with 
rice ;  these  constitute  their  principal  meal.  The  Rajepoots,  Mahrat- 
tas, and  many  of  the  inferior  castes,  eat  mutton,  pork,  goat,  venison, 
and  fish  ;  but  no  one,  on  any  consideration,  will  taste  the  flesh  of  the 
ox  or  cow,  an  animal  held  in  the  highest  degree  of  veneration  by 
every  Hindoo. 

Banian  Hospital, 

The  Banian  hospital  at  Surat  is  a  most  remarkable  institution  ;  it 
consists  of  a  large  plot  of  ground,  enclosed  with  high  walls,  divided 
into  several  courts,  or  wards,  for  the  accommodation  of  animals  :  in 
sickness  they  are  attended  with  the  tenderest  care,  and  find  a  peace- 
ful asylum  for  the  infirmities  of  age.  When  an  animal  breaks  a 
limb,  or  is  otherwise  disabled  from  serving  his  master,  he  carries  him 
to  the  hospital ;  and,  indifferent  to  what  nation  or  cast  the  owner  may 
belong  the  patient  is  never  refused  admittance.  If  he  recovers,  he 
cannot  be  reclaimed,  but  must  remain  in  the  hospital  for  life,  subject 
to  the  duty  of  drawing  water  for  those  pensioners  debilitated,  by  age 
or  disease,  from  procuring  it  for  themselves. 

At  mv  visit,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  the  hospital  contained  horses,  mules, 
oxen,  sheep,  ^oats,  monkeys,  poultry,  pigeons,  and  a  variety  of  birds; 
with  an  aged  tortoise  known  to  have  been  there  for  seventy-five  years. 
The  most  extraordinary  ward  was  that  appropriated  to  rats,  mice, 
bugs,  and  other  noxious  vermin :  the  overseers  of  the  hospital  fre- 
quently hire  beggars  from  tho  streets,  for  a  stipulated  sum,  to  pass  the 
night  among  the  fleas,  lice,  and  bugs,  on  the  express  condition  of  suk 
faring1  them  to  enjoy  their  feast  without  molestation. 


Burying  of  a  Widow.  299 

The  Banian  hospital  in  Surat  has  several  dependent  endowments 
without  the  walls,  for  those  invalids  and  convalescents  to  whom  pas- 
turage and  country  air  may  be  recommended ;  and  especially  for  the 
goats  purchased  from  slaughter  on  the  anniversary  of  the  Mahomedan 
festival,  when  so  many  of  those  animals  are  devoted  to  destruction. 
The  doctrine  of  the  metempsychosis  is  commonly  supposed  to  be  the 
cause  of  founding  this  singular  hospital ;  /,  hnwevtr,  conversed  with 
several  sensible  Brahmins  on  the  subject,  who  rather  astribe  it  to  a 

MOTIVE  OF  BENEVOLENCE  FOR  THE  AMMAL  CREATION  :    nor  Can  WC 

de  otherwise  than  to  approve  of  that  part  of  the  institution  appropri- 
ated for  the  comfort  of  those  valuable  creatures  who  have  exhausted 
their  strength  in  the  service  of  man. 

Burning  of  a  Widow. 

The  following  account  of  the  burning'  of  a  Gentoo  woman,  on  the 
funeral-pile  of  her  deceased  husband,  is  taken  from  the  voyages  of 
Stavorinus,  who  was  an  eye-witness  to  the  ceremony.  "  We  found," 
sa\N  M.  Stavorirms,  "the  body  of  the  deceased  lying  upon  a  couch, 
Covered  with  a  piece  of  white  cotton,  and  strewed  with  betel-leaves. 
The  woman,  who  was  to  be  the  victim,  sat  upon  the  couch  with  her 
face  turned  to  that  of  the  deceased.  She  was  richly  adorned,  and 
little  green  branch  in  her  right  hand,  with  which  she  drove 
away  the  flies  from  the  body.  She  seemed  like  one  buried  in  the  most 
profound  meditation,  yet  betrayed  no  signs  of  fear.  Many  of  her  re- 
Inti  )  i  attended  upon  her,  who^,  at  stated  intervals,  struck  up  various 
kinds  of  music. 

The  pile  was  made  by  driving  green  bamboo  stakes  into  the  earth, 
between  which  was  first  laid  fire-wood,  very  dry  and  combustible; 
upon  this  was  put  a  quantity  of  dry  straw,  or  reeds,  besmeared  with 
grease  :  this  was  done  alternately,  till  the  pile  was  five  feet  in  height, 
and  the  whole  was  then  strewed  with  rosin  finely  powdered.  A  white 
cotton  sheet,  which  had  been  washed  in  tli>  was  then 

over  the  pile,  and  the  whole  was  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  victim. 

The  widow  was  now  admonished  by  a  priest,  that  it  was  time  to  be- 
gin the  rites.  She  was  then  surrounded  by  women,  who  offered  her 
betel,  and  besought  her  to  supplicate  favours  for  them  when  she  join- 
ed her  husband  in  the  presence  of  7?ryw,  or  their  highest  god,  and 
above  all  that  she  would  salute  their  deceased  friends,  whom  she  might 
meet  in  the  celestial  mansions,  in  their  names. 

In  the  the  mean  time  the  body  of  the  husband  was  taken  and  wash- 
ed in  the  river.  The  woman  was  also  led  to  the  Ganges  for  ablution, 
where  she  divested  herself  of  all  her  ornaments.  J-Iev  head  was  cov- 
ered with  a  piece  of  silk,  and  a  cloth  was  tied  round  her  body,  in 
which  the  priests  put  some  parched  rice. 

She  then  took  a  farewell  of  her  friends,  and  was  conducted  by  two 
of  her  female  relations  to  the  pile.  When  she  came  to  it,  she  scatter- 
ed flowers  and  parched  rice  upon  the  spectators,  and  put  some  into 
the  mouth  of  the  corpse.  Two  priests  next  led  her  threr-  times  round 
it,  while  she  threw  rice  among  the  bystanders,  who  gathered  it  up 
with  great  eagerness.  The  last  time  she  went  round,  she  placed  a 
little  earthen  burning  lamp  at  each  of  the  four  corners  of  the  pile  ; 
then  laid  herself  down  on  the  right  side,  next  to  the  body,  which  she 
embraced  with  both  her  arms,  a  piece  of  white  co<fori  vr-.is  spread  over 
them  both,  they  were  bound  together  with  two  easy  bandages,  and  a 
quantity  of  fire-wood,  straw,  and  rosin,  was  laid  upon  them.  In  the 
last  place,  her  nearest  relation,  to  whom,  on  the  banks  of  the  river, 


300  Indian  Seasons. 

she  had  given  her  nose-jewels,  came  with  a  burning  torch,  and  set  the 
straw  on  fire,  and  in  a  moment  the  whole  was  in  a  flame.  The  noise 
of  the  drums,  and  the  shouts  of  the  spectators,  were  such,  that  the 
shrieks  of  the  unfortunate  woman,  if  she  uttered  any,  could  not  have 
been  heard.'* 

Burying  alive. 

The  cremation  of  Hindoo  widows  with  the  bodies  of  their  deceased 
husbands,  is  now  no  longer  doubted  ;  but,  it  is  more  difficult  to  be- 
lieve, that  men  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  surrounded  by  every  blessing", 
should  voluntarily  desire  to  immolate  themselves  to  their  deities,  and 
be  buried  alive ;  a  sacrifice,  however,  not  uncommon  among  the 
tribe  of  Gosannees,  and  other  Hindoo  devotees.  A  short  time,  says 
our  author,  before  I  took  charge  of  Dhuboy,  a  young  man  insisted  on 
being-  interred  alive  near  the  temple  at  the  Gate  of  Diamonds  ;  and 
soon  after  another  performed  the  same  sacrifice  about  half  a  mile 
without  the  English  districts,  because  I  refused  him  permission  fo  do 
it  in  his  native  village;  for  neither  is  this  self-immolation,  the  crema- 
tion of  women,  nor  any  other  act  of  suicide,  allowed  of  within  the 
Company's  territories.  These  solemn  sac rificos  are  always  perform- 
ed in  the  presence  of  manv  witnesses,  and  during  the  celebration  of 
various  religious  ceremonies  by  the  brahmins. 

On  such  a  sacrifice  being  announced,  a  large  crowd  assemble ;  a 
round  "nit  is  dug,  of  a  deoth  sufficient  for  a  man  to  stand  ii!)rip:''»t,  into 
which  the  self-devoted  victim  descends,  and  the  earth  is  gradually 
thrown  on,  until  it  entirely  covers  him.  A  tomb  of  solH  masonry  is 
immediately  ererted  over  his  head,  and  solemn  rites  and  flowery  of- 
fering's are  performed  at  stated  periods  in  memory  of  a  saint,  who  is 
supposed  to  have  rendered  an  acceptable  sacrifice  to  the  destructive 
power,  or  some  other  deity  in  the  Hindoo  mythoogy. 

Indian  seasons. 

During  the  rainy  season,  and  for  a  few  weeks  afterwards,  the  coun- 
try in  Hindostan  is  delightful ;  nothing  can  exceed  its  verdure,  and 
general  beauty  ;  but  the  fervour  of  a  tropical  sun  soon  clothes  the 
earth  with  a  russet  hue,  which  continues  until  the  annual  fall  of  rain. 
In  that  long  interval  of  eight  months,  not  a  single  shower  falls,  and 
the  nightly  dews,  though  copious,  are  insufficient  to  preserve  the 
grass  :  yet  most  of  the  trees,  as  in  other  tropical  climates,  are  ever- 
greens. 

In  the  temperate  climes  of  Europe,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  the 
force  and  beauty  of  the  eastern  language  respecting-  fertilizing  streams 
an  1  refreshing  showers  :  it  is  not  so  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  torrid 
zone,  who  look  forward  with  eager  expectation  to  thr>  setting  in  of  the 
rainv  season  :  when  cultivation  commences,  the  seed  is  sown,  and  a 
jo  ;:il  harvest  anticipated.  Should  these  periodical  rains  be  withheld, 
whnn  the  heavens  are  "  as  brass,  and  the  earth  as  iron,"  the  conse- 
quences would  be  fatal.  Famine  and  pestilence,  with  all  their  dire 
attendants,  would  stalk  through  the  land,  and  spread  destruction  and 
despair  on  every  side  :  as  those  can  testifv  who  beheld  the  dreadful 
scenes  at  Bengal  in  the  year  1 770.  Others  have  witnessed  the  sad  ef- 
fects of  a  failure  of  the  crops  in  different  parts  of  Hindostan,  where 
thousands  are  carried  off  by  famine ;  aad,  from  being  deprived  of 
sepulture  or  cremation,  the  atmosphere  is  ^nderc  1  pestilential. 

What  renders  the  privation  of  rain,  at  the  expected  season,  more 


Cocoa- Nut  Trie.  301 

dreadful  on  the  continent,  is  the  effect  of  the  hot  winds  which  then 
illy  prevail,  at  a  distance  from  the  sea.     They  are  very  little 
i  at  Bombay  :  in  the  northern  provinces  of  Hindostan,  and  in  the 
Climatic,  they  are  felt  more  or  less  in   the  best  constructed  houses; 
but  are  most  distressing  to  travellers  from  milder  climates,  when  pass- 
ing through  a  country  where  no  caravansera,  tent,  or  friendly  banian- 
,'Tords  a  shelter  ;  the  greatest  alleviation  is  a  hou«e  with  thick 
walls,  to  resist  the  heat,  and  every  door  and  window  shut  to  exclude 
the  air  ;  or,  if  open,   to  have  screens  of  matted  grass  hanging  before 
i  them,  kept  constantly  watered.     When  these  winds  prevail,  furniture 
|  of  wood,  glass,  porcelain  and  metal,  exposed  to  their  blasts,  although 
[perfectly  shaded  from  the  sun,  are  as  hot  as  if  they  had  been  placed 
f  before  a  fierce  fire ;  at  the  same  time,  water  in  guglets  from  Persia, 
I  and  jars  of  porous  earth,  hung  up  in  the  current  of  wind,  is  refreshing- 
ly cold;  and  wine,  beer,  and  other  liquors,  in  a  cotton  wrapper,  con- 
stantly wetted,  exposed  in  the  same  manner,  a  short  time  before  they 
are  brought  to  table,  are  like  iced  wines  in  Europe. 

As  a  contrast  to  the  violence  of  the  monsoon,  and  the  unpleasant 
Affects  of  the  hot  winds,  there  is  sometimes  a  voluptuousness  in  the 
I  climate  of  India,  a  stillness  in  nature,  an  indescribable  softness,  which 
f  soothes  the_mind,  and  gives  it  up  to  the  most  delightful  sensations, 
independent  of  the  effects  of  opium,  chain poing,*  and  other  luxuries, 
|  so  much  indulged  in  by  the  oriental  sensualist ! 

Cocoa- Wilt  Tree. 

Of  all  the  gifts  which  Providence,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  has  bestowed 
on  the  oriental  world,  the  cocoa-nut  tree  most  deserves  our  notice  : 
in  this  single  production  of  nature,  what  blessings  are  conveyed  to 
man  !  It  grows  in  a  stately  column,  from  thirty  to  fifty  feet  in  height, 
crowned  by  a  verdant  capital  of  waving  brandies,  covered  with  long 
spiral  leaves  ;  under  this  foliage,  bunches  of  blossoms,  clusters  of 
green  fruit,  and  others  arrived  at  maturity,  appear  in  mingled  beauty. 
The  trunk,  though  porous,  furnishes  beams  and  rafters  for  our  habi- 
tations;  and  the  lca\  fs  when  platted  together,  make  an  excellent 
thatch,  and  common  umbrellas,  <  for  the  floor,  and  brooms  ; 

while  their  finest  fibres  are  woven  into  very  beautiful  mats  for  the 
rich.  The  covering- of  the  young  fruit  is  extremely  curious,  resem- 
bling a  piece  of  thick  cloth,  in  n  .mi,  close  and  firm  as  if  it 
came  from  the  loom  ;  it  expands  after  the  fruit  has  burst  through  its 
enclosure,  and  then  appears  of  a  coarser  texture.  The  nuts  contain 
a  delicious  milk,  and  a  kernel  sweet  as  the  almond  :  this,  when  dried, 
affords  abundance  of  oil ;  and  when  that  is  expressed,  the  remains 
feed  cattle  and  poultry,  and  make  a  good  manure.  The  shell  of  the 
nut  furnishes  cups,  ladles,  and  other  domestic  utensils,  while  the  husk 
which  encloses  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  ;  it  is  manufactured 
into  ropes  and  cordage  of  every  kind,  from  the  smallest  twine  to  the 
largest  cable,  which  are  far  more  durable  than  those  of  hemp.  In  the 
Nicobar  islands,  the  natives  build  their  vessels,  make  the  sails  and 
cordage,  supply  them  with  provisions  and  necessaries,  and  provide  a 
cargo  of  arrack,  vinegar,  oil,  jaggree  or  coarse  sugar,  cocoa-nuts, 
coir,  cordage,  black  paint,  and  several  inferior  articles,  for  foreign 
markets,  entirely  from  this  tree. 


*  A  peculiar  mode  of  friction,  and  snapping  the  joints,  in  bathing. — p, 

26 


oU2  Banian  Tree. 

Many  of  the  trees  are  not  permitted  to  bear  fruit  ;  but  the  embryo 
bud,  from  which  (he  blossoms  and  nuts  would  spring,  is  tied  up  'to 
prevent  its  expansion ;  and  a  small  incision  being-  then  made  at  the 
end,  there  oozes,  in  gentle  drops,  a  cool  pleasant  liquor,  called  Tarce, 
or  Toddy  ;  the  palm-wine  of  the  poets.  This,  when  first  drawn,  is 
cooling  and  salutary  ;  but  when  fermented  and  distilled,  produces  an 
intoxicating-  spirit.  Thus  a  plantation  of  cocoa-nut  trees  yields  the 
proprietor  a  considerable  profit,  arid  generally  forms  part  of  the  gov- 
ernment revenue. 

The  cocoa-nut  tree  delights  in  a  flat  sandy  soil,  near  the  sea,  and 
must  be  frequently  watered  ;  while  the  palmyras,  or  brab  trees, 
grow  on  hills,  and  rocky  mountains.  These  also  abound  on  our 
small  islands,  as  well  as  the  date  tree  ;  but  the  fruit  of  the  latter 
seldom  attains  perfection.  These  trees  are  of  the  same  family,  dif- 
fering in  genus;  they  all  produce  the  palm-wine,  and  are  g-enerallv 
included  under  the  name  of  Palms,  or  Palmetos. 

The  Banian  Tree. 

The  Banian,  or  Burr  tree  (Ficus  Indica,  Lin.)  says  Mr.  Forbes,  ii 
equally  deserving-  our  attention ;  from  being  one  of  the  most  cu- 
rious and  beautiful  of  nature's  productions  in  that  genial  climate, 
where  she  sports  with  the  greatest  profusion  and  variety.  Each  tree 
is  in  itself  a  grove,  and  some  of  them  are  of  an  amazing  si/e ;  as 
they  are  continually  increasing,  and,  contrary  to  most  other  animal 
and  vegetable  productions,  seem  to  be  exempted  from  decay  :  for 
every  branch  from  the  main  body  throws  out  its  own  roots,  at  first  in 
small  tender  fibres,  several  yards  from  the  ground,  which  continually 
grow  thicker,  until,  b\  a  gradual  descent,  they  reach  its  surface  ; 
where,  striking  in,  they  increase  to  a  lar»T  trunk,  and  become  a 
parent  tree,  throwing  out  new  branches  from  the  top.  These  in  time 
suspend  their  roots,  and  receiving  nourishment  from  the  earth,  swell 
into  trunks,  and  shoot  forth  other  branches;  thus  continuing  in  a 
state  of  progression  so  long-  as  the  first  parent  of  them  all  supplies 
her  sustenance. 

A  banian  tree,  with  many  trunks,  forms  the  most  beautiful  walks, 
vistas,  and  cool  recesses,  that  can  be  imagined.  The  leaves  are 
large,  soft,  and  of  a  lively  green  ;  the  fruit  is  a  small  fig,  when  ripe, 
of  a  bright  scarlet;  affording  sustenance  to  monkeys,  squirrels,  pea- 
cocks, and  birds  of  various  kinds,  which  dwell  among  the  branches. 

The  Hindoos  are  peculiarly  fond  of  this  tree ;  they  consider  its 
long  duration,  its  out-stretching  arms,  and  over-Shadowing  benefi- 
cence, as  emblems  of  the  Deity,  and  almost  j  a\  it  divine  honours. 
The  Brahmins,  who  thus  tk  find  a  fane  in  every  sacred  grove,"  spend 
much  of  their  time  in  religious  solitude  under  the  shade  of  the  ba- 
nian-tree ;  they  plant  it  near  the  dewals,  or  Hindoo  temples;,  improp- 
erly called  Pagodas  ;  and  in  those  villages  where  there  is  no  structure 
for  public  worship,  they  place  an  image  under  one  of  these  trees, 
and  there  perform  a  morning  and  evening  sacrifice. 

These  are  the  trees  under  which  a  sect  of  naked  philosophers, 
called  Gymnosophists,  assembled  in  Arrian's  days ;  and  this  historian 
of  ancient  Greece  gives  us  a  true  picture  of  the  modern  Hindoos  : 
u  In  winter  the  Gymnosophists  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the  sun's  rays  in 
the  open  air  ;  and  in  summer,  when  the  heat  becomes  excessive,'  they 
pass  their  time  in  cool  and  moist  places,  under  large  trees  ;  which, 
according  to  the  accounts  of  Nearchus,  cover  a  circumference  of 


I 


Dancing  Serpents. 

five  acres,  and  extend  their  branches  so  far,  that  ten  thousand  men 
may  easily  find  shelter  under  them." 

"there  are  none  of  this  magnitude  at  Bombay  ;  but  on  the  banks 
of  the  Nerbudda,  says  Mr.  F.,  I  have  spent  many  delightful  days 
with  large  parties,  on  rural  excursions,  under  a  tree,  supposed  by 
some  persons  to  be  that  described  by  Nearchus,  and  certainly  not  at 
all  inferior  to  it.  High  floods  have,  at  various  times,  swept  away  a 
considerable  part  of  this  extraordinary  tree ;  but  what  still  remains 
is  no.ir  two  thousand  feet  in  circumference,  measured  round  the 
principal  stems;  the  over-hanging  branches,  not  yet  struck  down, 
cover  a  much  larger  space;  and  under  it  grow  a  number  of  custard 

.  and  other  fruit  trees.  The  large  trunks  of  this  single  tree 
amount  to  three  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the  smaller  ones  exceed  three 
thousand :  each  of  these  is  constantly  sending  forth  branches  and 
hanging  roots,  to  form  other  trunks,  and  become  the  parents  of  a 
future  progeny. 

This  magnificent  pavilion  affords  a  shelter  to  all  travellers,  par- 
ticularly the  religious  tribes  of  Hindoos;  and  is  generally  filled  with 
a  variety  of  birds,  snakes,  and  monkeys.  The  latter  have  often  di- 
verted me  with  their  antic  tricks,  especially  in  their  parental  affection 
to  their  young  offspring;  by  teaching  them  to  select  their  food,  to 

iuemselves,  in  jumping  from  boug-h  to  bough,  and  then  in  ta- 
king more  extensive  leaps  from  tree  to  tree ;  encouraging  them  by 
caresses  when  timorous,  and  menacing,  and  even  beating  them,  wheii 
refractory. 

Dancing  Serpent*. 

The  dancing-snakes,  which  are  carried  in  baskets  throughout  J-Iin- 
dostan,  procure  maintenance  for  a  set  of  people,  who  play  a  few  sim- 
ple notes  on  the  flute,  with  which  the  snakes  seem  much  delighted, 
and  keep  time  by  a  graceful  motion  of  the  head;  erecting  about 
half  their  length  from  the  ground,  and  following  the  music  with  gen- 
tle curves,  like  the  undulating  lines  of  a  swan's  neck.  It  is  a  well- 
attested  fact,  that /when  a  house  is  infested  with  these  snakes,  and 
some  others  of  the  coluber  genus,  which  destroy  poultry  and  .sin. til 
domestic  animals,  as  also  by  the  larger  serpents  of  the  boa  tribe,  the 
musicians  are  sent  for  ;  who,  by  placing  on  a  flageolet,  find  out  tlic-ir 
hiding  places,  and  charm  them  to  destruction  :  for  no  sooner  do  the 
snakes  hear  the  music,  than  they  come  softlv  from  their  rKreut,  und 
are  easily  taken.  I  imagine  Ihcso  musical  snakes  were  kno\vn  in 
Palestine,  from  the  mention  made  in  the  psalms  of  the  di'uf 
which  stoppeth  her  ears,  and  refuseth  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  cl 
er,  charm  lie  never  so  wisely. 

When  the  music  ceases,  the  snakes  appear  motionless  ;  but  if  not 
immediately  covered  up  in  the  basket,  the  spectators  are  liable  to 
fatal  accidents.  Among  my  drawings  is  that  of  a  cobra  dn  cape  Ho, 
which  danced  for  an  hour  on  the  table  while  I  painted  it ;  du- 
ring which  I  frequently  handled  it,  to  observe  the  beauty  of  the 
spots,  an-I  especially  the  spectacles  on  the  hood,  not  doubting  but 
that  its  venomous  'fangs  had  been  previously  extracted.  But  the 
next  morning,  my  upper  servant,  who  was  a  zealous  Mussulman, 
came  to  me  in  great  haste,  and  desired  I  would  instantly  retire,  and 
praise  the  Almighty  for  my  good  fortune  :  not  understanding  his 
meaning,  I  told  him  that  I  had  already  performed  my  detptions,  and 
had  not  so  many  stated  prayers  as  the  followers  of  1m  prophet, 
homed  then  informed  me,  that  while  purchasing  some  fruit  in  the 


.304  The  Termites. 

bazar,  he  observed  the  man  who  had  been  v,  ith  me  on  the  preceding 
evening1,  entertaining1  the  country  people  with  his  dancing  snakes. 
They,  according  to  their  usual  custom,  sat  on  the  ground  around 
him  ;  when,  either  from  the  music  stopping  too  suddenly,  or  from 
some  other  cause  irritating  the  vicious  reptile  which  I  had  so  o 
handled,  it  darted  at  the  throat  of  a  young  woman,  and  inflicted  a 
wound  of  which  she  died  in  about  half  an  hour.  Mahomed  once 
more  repeated  his  advice  for  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  Alia,  and 
recorded  me  in  his  calendar  as  a  lucky  man. 

The  Bottle-nested  Sparrow. 

The  baya,  or  bottle-nested  sparrow,  is  remarkable  for  its  pendant 
nest,  brilliant  plumage,  and  uncommon  sagacity.  These  birds  are 
found  in  most  parts  of  Ilindostan ;  in  shape  they  resemble  the  spar- 
row, as  also  in  the  brown  feathers  of  the  back  and  wings  ;  the  head 
and  breast  are  of  a  bright  yellow,  and  in  the  rays  of  a  tropical  sun 
have  a  splendid  appearance,  when  flying  by  thousands  in  the  same 
grove.  They  make  a  chirping  noise,  but  have  no  song :  they  asso-  ^ 
ciate  in  large  communities:  and  cover  extensive  clumps  of  p'a1 
ras,  acacias,  and  date  trees,  with  their  nests.  These  are  formed  in  a 
very  ingenious  manner,  by  long  grass  woven  together  in  the  shape  of 
a  bottle,  with  the  heck  bartering  downwards,  and  suspended  by  the 
other  end  to  the  extremity  of  a  flexible  branch,  the  more  effectually 
to  secure  the  eggs  and  young  brood  from  serpents,  monkeys,  squirr 
and  birds  of  prey.  These  nests  contain  several  apartments,  appro- 
priated to  different  purposes ;  in  one  the  hen  performs  the  office  of 
incubation  ;  another,  consisting  of  a  little  thatched  roof,  and  cover- 
ing a  perch,  without  a  bottom,  is  occupied  by  the  male,  who,  with  his 
chirping  note,  cheers  the  female  during  her  maternal  duties.  The 
Hindoos  are  very  fond  of  these  birds,  for  their  docility  and  sagacity  ; 
when  young,  they  teach  them  to  fetch  and  carry  ;  and  at  the  time 
the  young  women  resort  to  the  public  fountains,  their  lovers  instruct 
the  baya  to  pluck  the  tica,  or  golden  ornament,  from  the  forehead  of 
their  favourite,  and  bring  it  to  their  expecting  master. 

The,  Termites. 

The  termites,  or  white  ants  of  Bombay,  are  so  numerous  and  de- 
-iructive  at  Anjengo,  that  it  is  difficult  to  guard  signing,  their  depreda- 
tions; in  a  few  hour  i I  demolish  a  large  chest  of  books,  pa- 
pers, silk,  or  rluihes,  perforating  them  with  <\  thousand  holes.  We 
dare  not  leave  a  box  on  the  floor  without  placing  it  on  glass  botUrs, 
which,  if  kept  free  from  dust,  they  cannot  ascend  :  this  is  trifling, 
when  compared  with  the  serious  mischief  thev  sometimes  occasion,  by 
penetrating  the  beams  of  a  house,  or  destroy  ing  the  timbers  of  a  ship. 

These  destructive  animals  advance  by  myriads  to  their  work,  under 
an  arched  incrustation  of  fine  sand,  tempered  with  a  moisture  from 
their  body,  which  renders  the  covert-way  as  hard  as  burnt  clay,  and 
effectually  conceals  them  at  their  insidious  employment. 

I  could  mention,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  many  curious  instances  of  de- 
predation by  the  termites.  One  happened  to  mysel!  :  I  left  Anjengo 
in  the  rainyseason  to  pass  a  few  weeks  with  the  chief  at  his  country 
house  at  Eddova,  in  a  rural  and  sheltered  situation.  On  my  depart- 
ure, f  locked  up  a  room,  containing  books,  drawings,  and  a  few  valu- 
ables ;  as  I%ok  the  key  with  me,  the  servant  could  not  enter  to  clean 
the  furniture,  the  wails* of  the  room  were  white- washed,  adorned  with 


.  m  English  frames  and  Basses  ^returning  home 

,  ;,,iu?,  and  taking  a  cursory  view  of  my  cottage  by  can.lu  - 

1  H  t   I  found  every  thing  apparent!)    m  the  same  order  as  I  left  it  ; 

t  on  a  nc"rer  infection  the  next  morning,  I  observed  a  number  of 

advanced  works,   in  varions  directions,  towards  my  pictures  .:  the 

appeared  to  be  uncommoniv  dull,  and  the  frames  covered  ; 
d  ,st      <)  n  aUovnotino-  to  wipe  it  off,  I  was  astonished  to  find  the  gfe 
s  fixed  to  the  wall,  Sot  suspended  i.i  frames  as  I  left  thorn,  but  com- 
nUelv  surrounded  bv  an  in  ented  by  the   white  an  s, 

'  i\d  acmaUv  eat  up  the  deal  k-ho-.mls.  and  the 

°        part  of  "L  paper,  and  left  the  gl  U  by  lU-  ...crusta; 


mg  to    er  apartments  in  the  for,,  found,  <•"<;  ™'-,r,  oil, 

-best   in  whirl,  she  had  de-  -m*lms  ™A  other  art  cles, 

collected  preparatory  to  her  Wins  Ind.u.  entirely  destroyed  by  these 
voracious  insects. 


Locusts. 

Many  of  these  insects,  when  separately  viewed,  are  w 
rious  and  very  pleasing;  but  considered  collectively,  as 
acTmrV,  £IyPappear  m  an  awful  M^t  Desolation  and  fe»tae 
mark  their  progress  ;  all  the  expectation?  of  the  husbandman  \  ABU*  , 
his  fields,  which  the  rising  sun  beheld  covered  with  luxuriance,  are 
before  evening,  a  desert;  the  produce  of  Ins  garden  and  o^ha.ds  _« 
eauallv  destroyed;  for,  where  these  destructive  swarms  alight,  not. 
ffiU^S  the  trees,  a  blade  of  grass  in  the  pasture,  nor  an  ear 
of  corn  in  the  field:  all  wear  the  marks  of  drea«W  devastation  ;  to 
be  renewed  no  more  until  the  nex,  .on.  The  locu.s  n»  on- 

ly  cause  a  famine,  by  .lostrovi,,?  the  produce  of  the  coun  r  ,  but 
districts  near  tl,  '  b™n  d'-owned,  they  have 

sioned  a  pestilence,  from  the  putrid  effluvia  of  immense  numbers 
blown  upon  the  coast,  or  thrown  up  l.y  the  ti  les. 

It  is  not  a  few  fields,  or  only  two  or  three  vdlngcs,   that  are  ruined 
by  these  voracious  creatures  ;  the  face  of  the  country  is  covered  «  ith 
them  for  many  miles  :  yet  in  India  they  are  not  near  so  pernu  : 
n  Arabia,  anS  many  parts  of  Africa,   where  th,v  pnn  o  of 

the  severest  kind.     Soon  after  my  arrival   at  Buroche,  says 
Forbes,  I  saw  a  flight  of  locusts  extending  above  a  mile  in  length, 
and  half  as  much  in  breadth;  they  appeared,  ;,s  the  sun  was  in  th 
meridian,  like  a  black  cloud  at  a  distance;  as  they  approached  from 
the  east,  the  density  of  the  host  obscured  the  solar  rays,  cast  an  aw- 
ful  gloom  like  that  of  an  eclipse,  over  the  garden,  and  caused  a  noise 
like  the  rushing  of  a  torrent.     They  were  near  an  hour  in   pass 
over  our  little  territory;  I  need  not  say  with  what  an  anxious  eye  we 
marked  their  progress,  fearful  lest  the  delicacies  of  our  garden  should 
Sfure  them  to  a  Repast.    We  Picked  UP  a  few  stragglers,  but  the 
ma"n  body  took  a  western  direction,  and  without  settling  m  thecoun- 
trv  most  probably  perished  in  the  gulf  of  Cambay.     A  few  months 
afterwardsPa  much  larger  army  alighted  on  the  opposite.  >.de  of  ,he 
Nerbudda,  destroyed  every  vegetable  production  throughout  the  4 


claseer  pergunna,  und  gave  the  uhole  country  ih<'  ^r  carancc  o. 
ving  been  burnt. 

Monkeys. 

The  intrusion  of  the  monkeys,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  I  could  have  dis* 
pensed  with  ;  their  numbers  were  often  formidable,  and  their  depre- 
dations serious.  I  believe  there  were  as  many  monkeys  as  human  in- 
habitants in  Dhiiboy ;  the  roofs  arid  upper  parts  of  the  houses  seemed 
entirely  appropriated  to  their  accommodation.  While  the  durbar 
was  repairing-,  on  my  first  arrival,  I  resided  a  short  time  in  one  of  the 
public  streets ;  the  back  of  the  house  was  separated  by  a  narrow 
court  from  that  of  a  principal  Hindoo.  It  being"  the  shady  side,  I 
generally  retired  during  the  heat  of  the  afternoon  to  a  veranda,  and 
reposed  on  a  sofa,  with  my  book  ;  small  pieces  of  mortar  arid  tiles  fre- 
quently fell  about  me,  to  which,  supposing  them  to  be  occasioned  by 
an  eddy  of  wind,  I  paid  no  attention;  until  one  day,  when  I  was  so 
much  annoyed  by  their  repetition,  accompanied  by  an  uncommon 
noise,  and  a  blow-  from  a  larger  piece  of  tile  than  usual,  that  1  arose 
to  discover  the  cause.  To  my  astonishment,  I  saw  the  opposite  roof  j 
covered  with  monkeys,  employed  in  assaulting  the  white  stranger, 
who  had  unwittingly  offended  by  intruding  so  near  their  domain.  Al- 
though my  new  situation  made  me  the  first  man  in  the  city,  yet  as  I 
knew  I  could  neither  make  reprisals  nor  expect  quarter  from  the  en- 
emy, I  judged  it  prudent  to  abandon  my  lodging,  and  secure  a  re- 
treat. 

I  do  not  imagine  the  inhabitants  of  Dhuboy  protect  the  monkeys 
from  any  other  motive  than  humanity  to  the  brute  creation,  and  their 
general  belief  in  the  metempsychosis;  but  in  Malabar,  and  several 
other  parts  of  India,  Dr.  Fryer's  assertion  is  very  true,  that  "to  kill 
one  of  these  apes,  the  natives  hold  piacular ;  calling  them  half  men  ; 
and  saying  that  they  once  were  men ;  but  for  their  laziness  had  tails 
given  them,  and  hair  to  cover  them.  Towards  Ceylon  they  are  dei- 
fied ;  and  at  the  straits  of  Balagat  they  pay  them  tribute." 

One  of  my  friends  killed  a  female  moiiKey,  and  carried  it  to  his 
lent;  which  was  soon  surrounded  by  forty  or  fifty  of  the  tribe,  who 
made  a  great  noise,  and  in  a  menacing  posture  advanced  towards  it. 
On  presenting  his  fowling-piece,  they  retreated,  and  appeared  irreso- 
lute, but  one,  winch,  from  his  age  and  station  in  the  van,  seemed  the 
head  of  the  troop,  stood  his  ground,  chattering  and  menacing  in  a  fu- 
rious manner ;  nor  could  any  efforts  less  cruel  than  firing  drive  him 
off;  he  at  length  approached  the  tent  door,  and  when  finding  his 
threatcnings  were  of  no  avail,  he  began  a  lamentable  moaning,  and 
by  every  token  of  grief  and  supplication,  seemed  to  beg  the  body  of 
the  deceased ;  on  this  it  was  given  to  him :  with  tender  sorrow  he 
took  it  up  in  his  arms,  embraced  it  with  conjugal  affection,  and  car- 
ried it  oft  with  a  sort  of  triumph  to  his  expecting'  comrades.  The  art- 
less behaviour  of  this  poor  animal  wrought  so  powerfully  on  the 
sportsmen,  that  they  resolved  never  more  to  level  a  gun  at  one  of  the 
monkey  race. 

Delhi. 

The  ruins  of  serais,  mosques,  mausoleums,  and  other  magnificent 
structures,  commenced  about  three  or  four  miles  before  the  entrance 
of  the  present  city.  Amidst  the  melancholy  heaps,  the  tomb  of  the 
emperor  Humaioon,  still  in  perfect  preservation,  stands  conspicuous: 


Mogul  Tomb.  JuV 

;  lie  obelisk  of  Cuibal  Dcen  is  equally  so,  at  a  distance  on  the  left. 
About  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  gate  of  the  new  city,  of  Shah  Je- 
hanabad,  is  the  old  fort,  standing1  in  the  midst  of  the  ruins  of  the  old 
city  of  Delhi-,  it  is  a  most  ponderous  structure,  and  of  great  antiqui- 
!t.y,  but  the  excellence  of  its  masonry,  notwithstanding  it  was  totally 
neglected,  has  in  general  withstood  the  ravages  of  time. 

The  old  city  of  Delhi  is  an  entire  scene  of  desolation  ;  not  a  hu- 
man being  to  be  seen  in  the  ancient  metropolis  of  this  vast  empire. 

We  entered,  says  Mr.  Forbes,  the  new  city  at  the  Delhi  gate,  lead- 
ing to  a  long  street  of  a  miserable  appearance,  containing  one  very 
handsome  musjid,  with  gilded  domes  ;  from  thence  we  were  conduct- 
ed along  one  face  of  the  fort,  to  the  house,  or  rather  palace,  allotted 
for  our  accommodation.  It  was  a  spacious  edifice,  or  rather  a  multi- 
plication of  courts  and  edifices,  built  by  Sufder  Jung  ;  still  belonging 
to  his  descendant  Asuphul-Dowlah,  and  lately  occupied  by  his  v.iek- 
eel,  the  eunuch  Lutafut,  a  man  of  great  consequence.  11  ore  we  found 
convenient  quarters  for  all  our  party,  totally  distinct  from  each  oth- 
er ;  also  for  our  cattle  and  attendants. 

In  the  evening,  on  taking  a  more  complete  view  of  this  Mogul 
mansion,  we  were  surprised  to  find  the  apart  merits  just  mentioned 
formed  only  a  very  small  part  of  this  immense  pile,  which  occupied 
six  squares,  corresponding  with  that  in  which  we  immediately  reside. 
Each  of  them  comprised  an  elegant  mansion,  capable  of  accommo- 
dating, in  a  magnificent  style,  half  a  dozen  numerous  families,  while 
the  various  ranges  of  inferior  rooms,  lodges,  and  out-offices  of  every 
description,  were  amply  sufficient  to  cover,  at  the  least,  five  thousand 
troops  ;  there  were  also  stables  for  five  hundred  horses. 

The  morning  after  our  arrival  wo  visited  ihe  jurmna  musjid,  a  no- 
ble building  which  does  honour  to  the  magnificent  taste  of  its  foun- 
der, the  emperor  Shah  Jehan,  who  erected  this  superb  edifice  five 
years  after  the  completion  of  iheTaje  Mahal  at  Agra.  The  entran- 
ces are  all  extremely  grand,  the  lofty  ininars  elegantly  fluted,  and 
the  whole  in  good  preservation.  Besides  the  jumma  musjid,  are  many 
smaller  mosques  ;  some  with  gilded  domes  make  a  dazzling  appear- 
ance, the  majority  are  of  plainer  materials,  and  many  falling  to  de- 
cay. 

Our  limited  stay  at  Delhi  prevented  us  from  seeing  more  of  the 
city  than  came  within  the  compass  of  this  morning's  ride.  On  leav- 
ing the  jumma  rnusjid,  we  proceeded  through  several  streets,  despi- 
cably poor,  and  thinly  inhabited.  Two  or  three  of  a  larger  size 
seemed  more  populous,  were  of  considerable  breadth,  and  occupied 
by  the  aqueduct  in  the  centre,  now  in  a  state  of  dilapidation. 

Mogul  Tomb. 

The  grand  mausoleum  of  the  Taje  Mahal,  which  stands  due  north 
and  south,  on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river  Jumna,  was  built  by 
command  of  the  Emperor  Shah  Jehan  for  the  interment  of  the  fa- 
vourite sultana  J\Iotitaz  Mehl,  or  Montazat  Zunifini,  the  "  Pre-emi- 
nent in  t/te  Seraglio,  or  Puragon  of  the  a*e  ;"  and  at  his  death  his 
remains  were  also  here  deposited  by  order  of  his  son  Aurungzebe. 

This  building,  in  point  of  design  and  execution,  is  one  of  the  most 
extensive,  elegant,  commodious,  and  perfect  works  that  was  ever  un- 
dertaken and  finished  by  one  man.  To  this  celebrated  architect  the 
Emperor  Shah  Jehan  gave  the  title  of  Zerreer  dust  or  Jewel-handed 
to  distinguish  him  from  all  other  artists. 


v>OG  Languages. 

It  is  built  entirely  of  pure  white  marble  on  an  immense  • 
form  of  the  same  material,  having"  a  lofty  minaret  of  equal  beauty  at 
every  corner.  On  each  side,  and  behind  the  imperial  mausoleum,  is 
a  suit  of  elegant  apartments,  also  of  white  marble,  highly  decora  ted 
with  coloured  stones.  The  tombs  and  other  principal  parts  ot  this 
vast  fabric  are  inlaid  with  wreaths  of  flowers  and  foliage  in  their  nat- 
ural cjlours,  entirely  composed  of  cornelians,  onyxes,  verdantique, 
lapis-lazuli,  and  every  variety  of  agates,  so  admirably  finished  as  to 
have  rather  the  appearance  of  an  ivory  model  set  with  jewels. 

It  cost  ninety-eight  lacks,  or  nine  millions  eight  hundred  and  fif- 
teen thousand  rupees,  equal  to  one  million  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
five  thousand  pounds  sterling. 

General  Aspect  of  India. 

Nature  seems  to  have  taken  pleasure  in  embellishing  and  enriching 
the  favoured  country  of  Hindostan  with  every  choicest  gift.  Under 
a  pure  sky  and  brilliant  sun,  the  soil  produces  the  most  exquisite 
fruits,  and  the  most  abundant  harvests;  the  rocks  are  rich  in  gems, 
the  mountains  teem  with  gold,  and  the  fleecy  pod  of  the  cotton  fur- 
nishes in  profusion  the  light  garment  fitted  to  the  climate.  In  trav-" 
ellinj*"  in  the  interior,  your  eyes  will  often  be  enchanted  with  the  most 
delicious  landscapes.  Amidst  stupendous  forests  you  will  not  unfre- 
quently  be  charmed  with  a  cultivated  spot,  where,  if  ever,  yon  might 
realize  the  dreams  of  the  poet,  and  indulge  in  that  impassioned  indo- 
lence which  is  the-  parent  of  poetry  and  of  the  fine  art*. 

But,  alas  !  it  is  not  the  natural  riches  of  tho  country,  nor  the  ex- 
quisite beauty  of  its  sylvan  scenery,  that  will  most  attract  your  at- 
tention. Vast  cities,  now  too  large  for  their  diminished  inhabitants, 
towns  embellished  with  temples  and  with  tombs  falling  to  decay,  and 
absolutely  unpeopled,  and  stupendous  monuments  of  art,  which  have 
not  served  to  transmit  even  the  names  of  their  founders  down  to  our 
times,  will  frequently  arrest  your  steps  ;  but  while  these  are  hasten- 
ing to  decay,  the  customs  and  habits  of  the  natives  seem  immortal, 
and  present  us  now  with  the  same  traits  under  which  they  are  painted 
by  the  Greeks,  who  visited  them  two  thousand  years  ago. 

Languages. 

The  Hindostanee  is  the  most  widely  diffused,  though,  should  you  be 
stationed  in  Bengal,  the  Bengalee,  or  ancient  language  of  Gaur,  will 
be  most  useful,  as  it  is  spoken  over  a  pretty  extensive  district.  How- 
ever, if  you  wish  to  travel  much,  learn  Persian,  which  may  be  called 
the  French  of  the  East ;  for  you  will  not  find  a  village  where  at 
least  one  person  cannot  speak  it. 

Were  all  other  monuments  swept  away  from  the  face  of  Hindos- 
tan, were  its  inhabitants  destroyed,  and  its  name  forgotten,  the  exist- 
ence of  the  Sanscrit  language  would  prove  that  it  once  contained  a 
race  who  had  reached  a  high  degree  of  refinement,  and  who  must 
have  been  blest  with  many  rare  advantages  before  such  a  language 
could  have  been  formed  and  polished.  Amidst  the  wreck  of  the  na- 
tion where  it  flourished,  and  superior  to  the  havock  of  war  and  of 
conquest,  it  remains  a  venerable  monument  of  the  splendour  of  other 
times,  as  the  solid  pyramid  in  the  deserts  of  Egypt  attest,  that  where 
now  the  whirlwind  drives  the  overwhelming  sand-wave,  aud  ploughs 


Japan.  309 

up  the  loose  and  barren  dust,  a  numerous  population  once  enlivened 
the  plain,  and  the  voice  of  industry  once  gladdened  the  woods. 

The  languages  of  India  are  usually  reckoned  to  be  four.* 

The  Sanscrit,  or  language  of  the  gods. 

The  Pracrit,  or  spoken  language. 

The  Paisachi,  or  language  of  the  demons. 

The  Magad'hi. 

Some  writers  however  substitute  for  the  two  latter  the  Apabhransa 
or  Jargon,  and  the  Misra  or  mixed  language. 

Although  the  Sanscrit  is  now  a  dead  language,  it  was  probably  at 
one  period  the  spoken  language  of  most  parts  of  India,  and  the  ob- 
jections which  might  be  made  to  this  opinion,  such  as  the  inordinate 
lengrh  of  the  compound  words,  and  the  strict  rule •>  fur  the  permuta- 
tion of  letters  in  these  compounds,  are  obviated  by  the  fluency  v,  ith 
which  those  persons  deliver  themselves  who  *iiil  speak  the  lanyV 

The  Pracrit  language  formerly  included  all  the  written  dialects 
used  in  the  common  intercourse  of  life,  an  1  cultivate.!  by  men  of  let- 
ters :  but  the  term  IVncrit  is  r»  >;ily  restricted  to  the  lari- 

^poken  on  the  banks  of  the  Seraswattee. 

|  The  Goura^  or  Bti,gati,  is  ^okfii  in  the  provinces  of  which  the  an- 
cient city  of  G:-ur  was  once  the  capital,  and  of  which  nothing  re- 
mains but  widely-spread  ruins.  The  liuiiruaire  contains  some  origin- 
al poems,  besides  many  translations  from  th«-  ^;ui>crit  ;  it  appears  to 
be  a  soft  agreeable  language,  though  less  pleasing  to  the  car  than  the 
Ilindostanee. 


ASIATIC  ISLANDS. 

!>'    THE 

EASTERN  OCEAN. 


Character,  <$«c.  of  1he  Inhabitants  of  Japan^  Malacca,  Sumatra^ 
Nicobar,  Sombrero,  Java,  Borneo,  Ternatc,  Celebes,  Banda, 
Timor,  Manilla.  Mindanao,  Formosa,  the  Ladrone  Islands , 
the  Pelew  Inlands,  and  J\*e:v  Holland. 

Japan. 

Japan  is  an  extensive  empire,  consisting  of  several  islands,  lying- 
between  31°  and  42°  N.  lat.  and  separated  from  the  eastern  coast  of 
Asia  by  the  soa  of  Japan.  The  principal  of  these  islands  is  ISiphon, 
which  is  upwards  of  700  miles  long  and  on  an  average  SO  broad.  The 
two  next  are  Sikoke  and  Kiu-siu.  The  large  island  of  Jesso,  imme- 
diately north  of  Niphon,  has  been  colonised  and  governed  by  Japan, 
though  it  is  scarcely  reckoned  an  integral  part  of  the  empire.  Se- 

*  This  applies  only  to  the  ancient  or  dead  languages  of  Hindostan. 
not  to  the  vernacular  dialects.  See  Appendix,  page  19.— I*. 


310  Ceylon. 

veral  of  the  Kurile  islands  are  also  dependent  on  Japan.  The  extent 
of  the  three  original  islands  may  be  computed  at  90,0()o  squ:> 

The  population  is  variously  estimated  from  15  to  30  millions.  They 
are  of  the  Mongol  origin,  and  in  their  religion  and  many  of  their  cus- 
toms they  bear  a  strong-  resemblance  to  the  Chinese. 

Japan,  u  that  celebrated  and  imperial  island,"  bears  "a  pre-emi- 
nence among  eastern  kingdoms,  analogous  to  that  of  Britain  among  the 
nations  of  the  West."  The  Japanese  are  represented  to  be  a  ner- 
vous, vigorous  people,  whose  bodily  and  mental  powers  assimilate 
much  nearer  to  those  of  Europe  than  what  is  attributed  to  Asiatics 
in  general.  Their  features  are  masculine  and  perfectly  European, 
with  the  exception  of  the  small  lengthened  Tartar  eye,  which  almost 
universally  prevails,  and  is  the  only  feature  of  resemblance  between 
them- and  the  Chinese.  Their  complexion  is  perfectly  fair,  and  in- 
deed blooming  ;  the  women  of  the  higher  classes  being  equally  fair 
with  Europeans,  and  having  the  bloom  of  health  more  prevalent 
among  them  than  is  usually  found  in  Europe. 

For  a  people  who  have  had  very  few,  if  any  external  aids,  the  Ja- 
panese cannot  but  rank  hiprh  in  the  scale  of  civilization.  The  traits 
of  a  vigorous  mind  are  displayed  in  their  proficiency  in  the  sciences, 
and  particularly  in  metaphysics  and  judicial  astrology.  The  arts  they 
practise  speak  for  themselves,  and  are  deservedly  acknowledged  to 
be  in  a  much  higher  degree  of  perfection  than  among  the  Chinese, 
with  whom  they  are  by  Europeans  so  frequently  confounded  :  the  lat- 
ter have  been  stationary  at  least  as  long  as  we  have  known  them, 
while  the  slightest  impulse  seems  sufficient  to  give  a  determination  to 
the  Japanese  character,  which  would  progressively  improve  until  it 
attained  the  same  height  of  civilization  with  the  European.  Nothing 
indeed,  is  so  offensive  to  the  feelings  of  a  Japanese  as  to  be  compared 
in  any  one  respect  with  t  •  .  Unlike  the  Chinese,  the  women 

here  are  by  no  means  secluded — they  associate  among  themselves, 
like  the  ladies  of  Europe. 

Ceylon . 

Ceylon  is  an  island  in  the  Indian  ocean  separated  from  the  coajst  of 
Coromandel  by  Palk's  straits,  and  the  gulph  of  Manaar.  It  lies  be- 
tween 5°  53  and  9°  57'  N.  lat.  The  length  from  N.  to  S.  is  280  miles, 
and  the  number  of  square  mile^  i^  estimated  at  38,000. 

The  population  is  estimated  at  1,500,000. 

This  island,  of  which  the  name,  according  to  Dr.  Davy,  is  derived 
from  its  ancient  appellation  Sinhala'  is  situated  at  the  western  en- 
trance of  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  ofl'  the  Coast  of  Coromandel,  from 
which  its  nearest  point  is  separated  by  the  gulph  of  Manaar,  only  about 
thirty  miles  wide.  It  is  almost  two-thirds  the  size  of  Ireland,  contain- 
ing altogether  a  surface  of  about  20,770  squares  miles.  The  middle 
territory  and  a  great  portion  of  the  southern  extremity,  formed  until 
of  late  years,  the  independent  kingdom  of  Kandy ;  but  the  whole 
island  is  now  subject  to  Great  Britain.  The  surface  of  the  interior 
varies  considerably,  and  may  be  divided  into  flat  country,  hilly,  and 
mountainous.  The  inhabitants,  estimated  at  800,000,  consist  of  two 
great  classes,,  the  aboriginal  Singalese,  and  the  naturalised  foreign- 
ers. The  former  occupy  almost  exclusively  the  interior  and  the 
southwest  parts  of  the  island.  The  latter  are  chiefly  Malabars  and 
Moors ; — the  Malabars  are  confined  principally  to  the  northern  and 
eastern  Maritime  provinces ;  the  Moors,  like  the  Jews  of  Europe, 
live  scattered  among  the  people  of  the  country. 


Malacca   a,.  .Hi 

Malacca  and  Sumatra. 

Hants  of  Malacca  and  the  Maud  of  Sumatra  arc   black, 

•  ell  proportioned,  though   naked  from   the  middle 

a  -mall  -carf  which  they   carr\  sometimes  on  one 

aturally  brave,  and 

••midable  after  taking  their  opium. 

of  Sumatra  and  Malacca  appear  to  be  of  the  same 

race  ;   they  speak  the  same  lang-iu^  haiighly  tcm- 

thev'havc  a  long  visage,  bla<  ftd   i«  <  ih    dyed 

k    by  tlte  habitual   0  In   sonic  of  the  islands 

-iimatra,  the  natives  are  tali,  ai  Uowish  colour,  like 

the  Brazilians;   they  wear  long  hair,  and  -o  nuked. 

inlands,  to  the  north  of  Sumatra,  have  a  yellow 

tawny  complexion,  and  likewise  go  naked.      The    inb:.'  f  the 

>ic-  la  are  tall  and  handsome  ;   the  women,  to  beautify  tbem- 

!>rows.     In  Sombrero,  to  the 
.tint  their  faces  with 

The  people  of  .all  adjacent  islands, 

tlioi:.  -m  theChinese 

nd  seem  to  have  originated  from  a  different  stock  ;   yet 
the  ;  .(Mi.   but  are  similar  to 

the  (  in  colour,  \\hicl-.  like  that  of   the    Malays,    i- 

red    mingled  with  black:   they  are  robust  and   handsome,   active  and 

lute,   mild  and  courtcou-  •    and  the   heat  of  their  climate  oh! 
them  to  tro  naked.     The  women,  who  are  not  so  much  exposed  to  the 

-  tawny  than  the   men:    their  countenance  is 
.  !y  :    then-  complexion,  thoii^h  brou  n,  is  uniform  and  beautiful  ; 

..ir,    brilliaht  c\  es  ;   and   many   of 

illicult  to  account  for  the  difference  which  is  to  be  found 
iimn1  lla  of  Malacca, 

the  i  Ifl  in  the  Indian 

on 

the  continent,  and  (  ha\  e  had 

.    oflhemnearl\   three-  centuries.      This  circ  um-tance  must 
need  a  great  \ ; 

•  [.d  proportions  of  tbeir  bodies.     Inthe  island 

of  Java  tl»eie  are  peo;i!e  culleil  Chm  itl>isf  who  are  totally  dilfen-nt, 
not  ivnlv  from  <  s  of  this   island,  but  from  all  other  Indians. 

v.icrelas  are  white  and  fair,  and  their  eyes  are  vo  weak  that 

ri-nnot  Mipport  the  rays  of  the  sun.     They  go  about  in  the  day 

with  their  c-\  es  half  M.ut,  and  directed  to  the  ground  ;  but  they  see 

during  llie  night. 

T!K^  inhabitants  of  the  Jl/o/wc^a  islands  are  similar  to  those  of  Suma- 
tra and  Java,  in  manners,  mode  of  livin  customs,  language, 
and  colour  :  they  are  strong,  and  expert  in  the  use  of  weapons  ;  they 
livrl-mc^  though  their  hair  soon  becomes  hnarv.  Those  of  Borneo 
and  Baity,  north  of  the  straits  of  Java,  are  brown  and  tawny.  Those 
of  Termite  are  of  the  same  colour  with  the  Malays  :  their  countenan- 
ces are  comely  ;  the  men  are  handsomer  than  the  women,  and  both 
sexes  bestow  much  attention  on  the  beauty  of  their  hair.  The  na- 


*  A  race      Albinos.  P. 


312  Malacca  and  Sumatra. 

lives  of  Banda  are  remarkable  for  longevity,  notwithstanding  thcv 
lead  a  very  indolent  life  ;  the  men  saunter  abroad,  while  the  women 
perform  all  the  laborious  duties.  The  original  natives  of  YYmor, 
which  is  one  of  the  islands  adjacent  to  jWw?  Holland,  are  of  a  middle 
stature,  with  a  black  skin,  and  black  bristly  hair.  They  are  dexter- 
ous and  agile,  but  indolent. 

Turning  northward,  we  come  to  Manilla,  and  the  other  Philippine 
Islands,  the  inhabitants  of  which,  by  their  alliances  formed  with  the 
Spaniards,  Indians,  Chinese,  Mala  bars,  and  Negroes,  are,  perhaps, 
more  mixed  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  universe.  The  negroes  who 
live  in  the  woods  of  Manilla,  are  entirely  different  from  the  other  in- 
habitants; some  of  them  have  crisped  hair,  like  the  negroes  of  Ango- 
la, and  others  have  long  hair  ;  their  colour  consists  of  various  shades 
of  black. 

The  Mariana  or  Ladrone  islands,  which  are  most  remote  from  the 
eastern  coast,  are  inhabited  by  a  rude  and  unpolished  people.  In 
colour,  they  resemble  the  natives  of  the  Philippines  ;  they  are  strong- 
er and  more  robust  than  the  Europeans:  though  they  feed  wholly  on 
roots,  fruit,  and  fish,  yet  they  are  very  fat ;  but  their  corpulency  does 
not  prevent  them  from  being  nimble  and  active.  It  is  said,  in  gene- 
ral, that  the  age  of  a  hundred  years  is  not  extraordinary  among  them, 
without  experiencing  disease  or  sickness.  They  are  so  strong,  that 
they  can  with  ease  carry  on  their  shoulders  a  weight  of  five  hundred 
pounds.  The  inhabitants  of  Guam,  one  of  these  islands,  are  not  only 
very  robust,  but  their  stature  extends  to  nearly  seven  feet  in  height. 

To  the  south  of  the  Ladrone  islands,  and  eastward  of  the  Moluccas, 
we  find  the  land  of  Papous  and  New  Guinea.  The  Papous  are  as 
black  as  Catfrcs,  have  crisped  hair,  and  a  meagre  disagreeable  visage ; 
among  these  people,  however,  there  are  some  who  are  as  white  and 
fair  as  the  Germans,  but  their  eyes  are  weak  and  delicate.  The  na- 
tives of  this  country  are  very  black,  savage,  and  brutal ;  they  wear 
rings  in  their  ears  and  noses,  and  sometimes  in  the  partition  of  the 
nose.  They  have  likewise  bracelets  of  mother-of-pearl  above  their 
elbows  and  on  their  wrists,  and  they  cover  their  heads  with  caps 
made  of  the  bark  of  trees,  painted  with  different  colours.  They  are 
strong  and  well  proportioned  ;  swift  in  the  chace  ;  and  as  the  use  of 
iron  is  unknown  to  them,  their  weapons  consist  of  clubs,  lances,  and 
spears  made  of  hard  wood.  They  likewise  use  their  teeth  as  offensive 
weapons,  and  bite  like  dogs ;  they  eat  betel  and  pimeta  mixed  with 
t-hiilk,  which  also  serves  them  for  powder  tp  their  beards  and  hair. 

The  natives  of  the  coast  of  JVeto  Holland  are,  perhaps,  the  most 
miserable  of  the  human  species,  and  approach  nearest  to  the  brutes. 
They  are  tall  and  thin  ;  their  limbs  are  long  and  slender  ;  they  have 
large  heads,  and  thick  eye-brows;  their  eye-lids  are  always  half-shut, 
a  habit  which  they  contract  in  infancy  to  protect  their  eyes  from  the 
gnats  :  they  have  no  beards  ;  their  visage  is  long,  without  a  single 
feature  that  is  agreeable  ;  their  hair  is  short,  black,  and  crisped  ; 
and  their  skin  is  as  black  as  that  of  the  Guinea  negroes.  They  have 
no  clothing,  but  a  piece  of  the  bark  of  a  tree  tied  round  the  waist, 
with  a  handful  of  long  herbs  in  the  middle  ;  they  have  no  houses,  and 
they  sleep  pn  the  ground  without  a  covering  ;  they  associate,  men, 
women,  and  children^  promiscuously,  to  the  number  of  twenty  or 
thirty  :  their  only  nourishment  is  a  small  fish,  which  they  catch  in  re- 
servoirs made  with  stones,  in  small  arms  of  the  sea ;  and  they  are  to- 
tally unacquainted  with  bread,  and  every  species  of  grain. 


Malacca. 

From  the  foregoing  descriptions  it  is  apparent  that  the  islands  and 
roasts  of  the  Indian  ocean  are  peopled  with  men  of  different  races. 

The  natives  of  Malacca,  Sumatra,  and  the  Nicobar  islands,  seem  to 
derive  their  origin  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  peninsula  of  Indus  ;  and 
those  of  Java  from  the  Chinese,  excepting  the  white  Chacrelas,  who 
must  have  sprung  from  an  European  stock.* 

The  natives  of  the  Molucca  islands  have  probably  proceeded  from 
the  Indian  peninsula.  But  the  inhabitants  of  the  island  of  Timor  are 
very  similar  to  the  people  of  New  Holland  :  those  of  Formosa  and  the 
Ladrone  islands,  though  separated  by  a  great  distance,  resemble  each 
other  in  stature,  strength,  and  features  ;  and  appear  to  form  a  race 
distinct  from  every  other  people  in  their  neighbourhood. 

The  Fapous,  and  other  nations  adjacent  to  New  Guinea  are  cer- 
tainly real  negroes,  and  resemble  those  of  Africa,  though  they 
a  distance  of  more  than  MX  thousand  miles  from  that  continent.     The 
natives  of  New  Holland  bear  a  strong  analogy  to  the  Hottentots. 

Having  thus  given  a  general  view  of  a  great  number  of  different 
nations,  we  shall  now  enter  more  minutely  ini<»  ^une  of  the  peculiar 
customs  and   different  manners   of  the  most  distinguished  of 
islands. 

Of  Malacca 

cca  consists  of  a  large  peninsula,  extending  from  1°  to  1.1° 
?s.  lat.  and  connected  with  the  kingdom  of  Siarn  on  the  north  by  :«. 
narrow  isthmus.  It  is  bounded  K.  by  the  gulf  of  Siam,  S.  by  ti<r 
straits  of  Malacca,  which  separate  it  from  the  island  of  Sumatra  ;  and 
W.  by  the  bay  of  Bengal. 

Jhe  peninsula  of  Malacca  was  once  considered  as  one  of  the  L 
est  Asiatic  powers.     The  sea  was  covered  with  their  ships  ;   they  car- 
ried on  an  extensive  commerce  ;  and  it  is  thought  that,  from  ti 

nt  out  numerous  colonies,  and  peopled  a  great  ma- 
ny of  1 1 1 

known  of  tin  re  governed  by  feudal  laws;  a  chief, 

who  has  tl.e  title  of  Miltan  or'king,  issues  his  commands  to  hi*- 
vassals,  who  obey  when  they  think  proper.*  Ti" 
sals,  who  act  in  •  :iii  regard  to  thrir  n 

small  part  of  the  nation  live   independent,   and  sell   their 
those  who  pay  them  best,  whilst  the  body  of  the  nation  is  compo 
slaves  in  perpetual  servitude. 

The  natives  of  Malacca,  usually  called  Malays,  are  of  a  dark  com- 
plexion, brisk,  active,  and  much  addicted  to  thieving.     Some  of 
are  idolaters,  but  the  majority  are  Mahometans.     The  inland  inhabi- 
tants, called  Monacaboes,  are  a  barbarous,  savage  people,  delighting 
in  mischief ;  on  which  account  no  gr;;  •>  about  Malacca,  but 

enclosed  in  gardens  with'thick-set  hedges,  or  deep  ditches  ; 
for  when  the  grain  is  ripe  in  the  open  plains,  the  Monacaboes  never 
fail  to  set  fire  to  it.  These  people  are  whiter  than  the  neighbouring 
Malays,  but  so  untractable  that  no  method  has  been  found  to  civilize 
them. 

The  Malays,  who  are  not  slaves,  go  always  armed,  and  would  think 
themselves  disgraced  if  they  went  abroad  without  their  poniards, 


*  This  is  probably  a  mistake.     The  Chacrelas,  if  the  account  of 
them  is  true,  are  Albinos.  P. 

27 


314  Sumatra, 

which  they  manufacture  themselves.  As  their  lives  are  a  perpetual 
round  of  agitation  and  tumult,  the  long-flowing  habits  of  the  Asiatics 
would  ill  accord  with  their  manners :  their  garments  are  adapted  to 
their  shapes,  and  loaded  with  a  multitude  of  buttons,  which  fasten 
them  close  to  their  bodies  in  every  part. 

Of  Sumatra. 

Sumatra,  the  most  westerly  of  the  Sunda  isles,  is  about  700  miles 
long  from  N.  W.  to  S.  E.  and  the  area  is  commonly  estimated  at 
180,000  square  miles.  The  equinoxial  line  passes  nearly  through 
the  centre.  It  is  separated  from  the  peninsula  of  Malaya  by  the 
straits  of  Malacca,  and  from  the  island  of  Java  by  the  straits  of  Sun- 
da.  The  population  has  been  estimated  at  4,500,000.  . 

Sumatra  is  the  most  western  of  the  Sunda  islands,  constitutes,  on 
that  side,  the  boundary  of  the  eastern  Archipelago,  and  is  nearly  bi- 
sected by  the  equator.  This  being  one  of  the  largest  islands  in  the 
world,  we  must,* in  our  description  of  it,  enter  into  particulars,  only 
observing,  that  much  which  relates  to  these  people  is  characteristic 
also  of  the  natives  of  Borneo,  another  of  the  Sunda  islands. 

The  natives  of  Sumatra  are  rather  below  the  middle  stature,  they 
are  well  shaped,  but  particularly  small  at  the  wrists  and  ankles.  The 
women  have  the  custom  of  flattening  the  noses,  compressing  the 
heads,  and  pulling  out  the  ears,  (so  as  to  make  them  stand  erect  from 
the  head)  of  infants  as  soon  as  they  are  born.  Their  eyes  are  uni- 
formly dark  and  clear ;  their  hair  is  strong  and  black,  the  appearance 
of  which  is  disregarded  by  men,  who  wear  it  short ;  but  the  women 
take  great  pride  in  theirs^  and  wear  it  sometimes  even  to  the  ground. 
The  men  are  careful  to 'extirpate  their  beards  and  all  superfluous 
hairs.  The  greater  part  of  the  females  are  ugly,  yet  there  are  among 
them  some  whose  appearance  is  strikingly  beautiful.  The  original 
clothing  of  these  people  is  the  same  with  that  found  by  navigators 
amongst  the  inhabitants  of  the  South-sea  islands,  and  now  known  by 
the  name  of  Otaheite  cloth.  Unmarried  young  women  are  distin- 
guished by  a  fillet  which  ffpes  across  the  front  of  the  hair,  and  fastens 
behind :  and  their  dancing  girls  wear  head-dresses  very  artificially 
wrought,  and  as  high  as  any  that  have  ever  been  worn  in  this  coun- 
try. 

'Many  of  the  «fr omen  have  their  teeth  filed  down  to  the  gums :  oth- 
ers have  them  formed  in  points,  and  some  have  no  more  filed  off  than 
the  outer  coat  and  extremities,  the  better  to  receive  a  black  colour, 
with  which  they  ornament  them.  Some  of  their  great  men  set  theirs 
in  gold,  by  casing  with  a  plate  of  that  metal  the  under  row,  and  this 
contrasted  with  the  black  dye,  has,  by  lamp  or  candle-light,  a  very 
splendid  effect. 

Their  houses  are  constructed  with  great  simplicity,  the  frequency 
of  earthquakes  preventing  the  natives  from  making  buildings  of  so- 
lidity or  elegance.  The  furniture  of  their  houses  consists  of  but  few 
articles.  Their  bed  is  a  mat,  usually  of  a  fine  texture,  manufactured 
for  the  purpose,  with  a  number  of  pillows  worked  at  the  ends,  and 
adorned  with  a  shining  substance  that  resembles  foil ;  a  sort  of  cano- 
py hangs  over  their  head  of  various-coloured  cloths.  They  sit  on  the 
ground,  and  consequently  have  no  occasion  for  chairs  or  stools.  In- 
stead of  tables,  they  have  what  resembles  large  wooden  salvers,  with 
feet;  round  each  of  which  three  or  four  persons  dispose  themselves, 
and  on  these  are  laid  their  brass  waiters,  which  hold  cups  containing 
their  curry  and  vessels  of  rice.  Neither  knives,  s-poons,  nor  any  sub- 


them  are  emp!  ir  take    up  their  rice   and  ot 

»-n  thrir  thumb  aud  fingers,  and  dexterously    put  it  mti» 
.loiilh  by  the  action  of  the  thumb,  frequently  dipping  their  bai 

'hey  eat.     Thei  the 

\iiled,  or  else  dry  it  in  the  sun  till  it  is  so  hard  as  to  resist  pu- 
trefaction without  the  aicl  of  salt. 

There  appear  to  be  no  written  laws  in  Sumatra,  except  those  of  the 
ran,  winch  are  received  by   the  Mahometan   part  of  the  inhabi- 
inotherca-  For 

murder  arid  adultery,  the  usual  pun  is  death,  which  is  not  in- 

flict, ner,  but  joint!  who 

to  bo  within  reach  of  the  criminal.  il  of- 

re  strangle  is  for  the  most  part 

pur;;  or  limb-.  .<?  to 

-i.    the  de- 
lino  uent  is  put  to  de; 

ming,  except  cock -figh  tin;, 
nd  defendant  plead  :  cause;   but  i)' 

.1   to   it,  they   are  allowed    (in   tin 
i^ffuagc  of  t1  •  ,  borrow  a  mouth.     Their   manner 

en  on   the  burying   place   ot' 

11  If  what  I   n< 
trill;-  a  my  oath,      li 

The  inlan  houses  certain 

I  lien  an  oath  is  ;.  n,  anil   it 

two  or  three  days   to   «rei  the  swearing 

•er  be  has  pronounced  the  form  of 

uoiv  M  tirnL^lhcar  by  Uie  earth,  u 

I  may  never  produce  au-  if  nourishment  if  they  speak 

:  bearing,  i 

1 1. 

»k.     The 

•  ves  is  mostly  vegetal  l\  beverage; 

and  i  v  will    ki; . 

•  litv 

of  t!.  'iie. 

The   women   are  remark 

.  grave  in 

.t  degree.     On  the 
e.st 

in   their  dealings    \\  t-rvile  in 

their  nerso  :»  their  apparel,  which  thej  never  w 

The  ancient  religion  of  the  Sumatrans,  is  scarcely  now  to  be  tra- 
ced :  and,  of  the  present  race  of  inhabitants,  those  who  have  not 
been  initiated  in  the  principles  of  Mahometanism,  regard  those  who 
have,  as  persons  advanced  in  knowledge  beyond  themselves.  If,  by 
religion,  says  Mr.  Marsden,  in  his  excellent  history  of  this  country, 
is  meant  a  public  or  private  worship  of  any  kind  ;  if  prayers,  proces- 
sions, meetings,  or  priests,  be  necessary  to  constitute  it,  these  people 
cannot  even  be  termed  Pagans,  if  by  that  term  a  mistaken  kind  of 
worship  be  conveyed.  They  neither  worship  God,  devil,  nor  idol. 
They  nave,  however,  some  confused  notion  of  a  species  of  superior 
beings,  who  hare  the  power  of  rendering  themselves  visible  or  in- 


'31G  Island  of  Java. 

visible  at  pleasure,  whose  wrath  they  deprecate,  in  the  persuasion 
that  they  possess  the  faculty  of  doing  them  good  or  evil. 

They  have  no  word  in  their  language  to  express  the  person  of  God. 
except  the  Allah  of  the  Malays ;  yet  when  questioned  on  the  subject, 
they  assert  that  their  ancestors  had  a  knowledge  of  a  deity,  though 
they  have  never  employed  their  thoughts  about  him. 

The  knowledge  of  the  Sumatrans  is  very  limited.  Some  of  them 
can  carry  their  arithmetical  operations  as  far  as  division.  The  gen- 
eral method  of  counting  any  large  number  of  articles  is  to  put  aside 
each  tenth,  and  afterwards  each  hundredth  piece.  They  make  use 
of  knots  tied  in  a  string,  to  assist  their  memory  at  any  distance  of 
time.  They  have  no  knowledge  of  geography.  They  do  not  know 
that  their  country  is  an  island,  nor  have  they  a  name  for  it.  Habit 
makes  them  expert  in  travelling  through  the  woods  ;  and  they  esti- 
mate the  distance  of  places  from  each  other  by  the  time  the  journey 
takes  in  travelling  it.  They  divide  the  year  into  three  hundred  and 
fifty-four  days,  but  they  correct  the  error  which  this  mode  of  compu- 
tation would  occasion,  by  counting  the  number  of  their  years  from 
the  number  of  their  crops  of  grain. 

Nicobar   Islands.* 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Nicobar  and  Andaman  islands  are,  in  their 
persons,  much  like  the  Sumatrans ;  they  have  been  accused  of  cani- 
balism,  which  is  without  foundation ;  so  far  from  eating  their  own 
species,  they  scarcely  eat  any  flesh  at  all.  They  live  chiefly  on  fish 
and  fruits.  Their  houses  are  built  in  clusters,  each  consisting  of 
five  or  six  erected  on  bamboo  pillars,  eight  or  nine  feet  above  the 
ground,  and  covered  with  palm  branches.  The  inhabitants  of  these 
islands  are  said  to  worship  the  moon. 

Island  of  Java. 

Java  is  a  large  inland  lying  S.  W.  of  Sumatra,  between  6°  and  9° 
S.  lat.  It  is  042  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.  and  the  area  is  estimated 
I  .j2,000  square  miles. 

The  population  is  estimated  at  4,230,000. 

The  length  of  Java,  in  a  straight  line  drawn  between  its  extreme 
points,  is  five  hundred  and  seventy -five  geographical  miles  :  its 
breadth  varies  from  one  hundred  and  seventeen,  to  forty-eight  miles. 

Numerous  small  islands  are  scattered  in  its  immediate  vicinity, 
particularly  along  the  northern  coast,  and  contribute,  with  the  pro- 
jecting points  and  headlands  inclosing  the  different  bays,  to  form  har- 
bours of  various  capacities.  The  most  important  of  these  islands  is 
that  of  Madura,  which  is  separated  from  the  main  land  of  Java  by  a 
strait  in  one  part  not  more  than  a  mile  broad,  and  serves  to  form  the 
important  harbour  of  Surabaya. 

Passing  from  the  coast  to  the  interior  of  the  country,  the  stranger 
cannot  fail  to  be  struck  with  the  bold  outline  and  prominent  features 
of  its  scenery.  An  uninterrupted  series  or  range  of  large  mountains, 
varying  in  their  elevation  above  the  sea  from  five  to  eleven,  and  even 
twelve  thousand  feet,  and  exhibiting,  by  their  round  base  or  pointed 
tops,  their  volcanic  origin,  extend  through  the  whole  length  of  the 
island. 


*  Lie  N.  of  Sumatra  and  W.  of  Siam.  P. 


Island  of  Java.  31 1 

The  several  large  mountains  comprised  in  this  series,  and  which 

in  number  thirty-eight,  though  diiierent  from  each  other  in  ex- 

Kil  figure,  agree  in  the  general  attributes  of  volcanos,  having  a 

broad  base  gradually  verging  towards  the  summit  in  the  form  of  a 

cone. 

The  general  aspect  of  Java,  says  the  enlightened  Governor  Raf- 
fles, in  his  valuable  history  of  this  Island,  on  the  northern  coast,  is 
many  places  swampy  and  overgrown  with  mangrove  trees 
and  bushes,  particularly  towards  the  west.  The  southern  coast,  on 
the  contrary,  consists  almost  entirely  of  a  series  of  rocks  and  cliffs, 
which  rise  perpendicularly  to  a  considerable  height.  In  the  interior, 
stupendous  mount, <  h  longitudinally  throughout  the  island  ; 

iO   others  of  an   interior  ami   innumerable    r;uijr« 

hills  running  in  various  din  <  and  con  fine  pi 

and  vallies  of  various  i!  ,     On  the   i  Mde, 

the  ascen  'ie  sea  coast  to  the  imme- 

diate base  of  the  mount  icularly  in  »-ts  of  tin- 

island,  where  ,  the  mount 

are  -  r  inland.     In  approaching  the  mountain*,   which  lie  at 

the  back   of  1!  , ere  is  a  gradual,  but   almost   imperceptible 

acclivity  for  about  forty  miles.     In  other  par'  the  mount  am-% 

and  hills  approach  nearer  to  i>e  more 

abrupt,  as  may  be  observed  in  the  vicinity  of  Samarang. 

Although  the  northern  coast  is  in  many  parts  flat  and  uninteresting, 
the  interior  and  southern  provinces,  from  the  mountainous  charu< 
of  the  country,  may   be   reckoned  amongst  the   most  romantic  and 
highly  diversified  in  the  world ;  uniting  all  the  rich  and  magnificent 
scenery,  which   waving  <  \  er-i.uhng-  streams,  and   constant 

hue,  can  present,   height*  n< ••!    b\    a   pure  atmosphere,  and   the 
glowing1  tints  of  a  tropiral  sun. 

Quitting  the  1<>.  the  north,  in  many  parts  unhealthy,  the 

..i "without  feeling  a  sen- 
sible improvement  in  the  utn  nd  climate.  As  he  proceeds, 
at  every  step  h«  ^  a  purer  '.1  nrvevs  a  brighter  s»crm». 
At  length  he  reach*  lands.  Here  the  boldest  forms  of  na- 
ture are  tempered  b  ;  al  arts  of  man  :  stupendous  mountainH 
clot! i  ibundant  harvr  lamed  to  the 
peasant's  will.  Here  i-  fe  are  tints  of  the 
brit:  In  the  h<-  ne-s  :  in 
innumerable  rills  and  rivulets  preserve  much  of  their 
waU  the  mountain  farmer  directs  in  endless  conduits  and 
canals  to  irrigate  the  land,  which  he  has  laid  out  in  terraces  for  its 
reception:  it  r  the  plains,  and  spreads  fertility  wher- 
ever it  flows,  till  at  last,  by  numerous  outlets,  it  discharge*  itself  into 
the  sea. 

The  seasons,  in  all  the  countries  situated  within  about  ten  degrees 

e  equator, agree  in  this:  that,  as  one  eternal  summer  prevails, 

are  not  distinguished  as  hot  or  cold,  but  as  wet  and  dry.     In  Ja- 

isons  depend  upon  the  periodical  winds.     The  period  of  the 

nor  in  of  these  winds  is  not  determined  within  a  few  weeks;  but 

generally  the  westerly  winds,  which  are  -always  attended  with   rain, 

are  felt  in  October,  become  more  steady  in  November  and  December, 

and  gru'.lnally  subside,  till  in  March  or  April  they  are  succeeded  by 

the  •  nds  and  fair  weather,  which  continue  for  the  remaining 

half  year.     The   heaviest  rains   are  in  the  months  of  December  and 

January,  and  the  driest  weather  is  in  July  and  August;  at  which  lat- 

27* 


;itt  Island  of  Java. 

ier  period,  also,  the  nights  are  coldest  and  the  days  hottest.  The 
weather  is  most  unsettled  when  the  season  is  changing,  particularly 
at  the  first  setting  in  of  the  westerly  winds ;  but  those  violent  sto; 
and  hurricanes,  which  are  so  often  felt  in  the  West  Indies  and  in 
higher  latitudes,  are  here  unknown.  With  the  exception  of  a  few 
days  at  these  periods,  or  when  the  westerly  winds  are  at  their  height, 
vessels  of  any  description  may  ride  in  safety,  in  most  of  the  bays  along 
the  northern  coast  of  the  island  ;  and  on  shore  the  wind  is  never  so 
v  iolent  as  to  do  damage.  Thunderstorms  are,  however,  frequent, 
j.nd  the  lightning  is  extremely  vivid.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  hills,  and 
elsewhere,  during  the  dry  season,  seldom  a  day  passes  without  thunder 
•md  lightning;  and,  although  these  grand  exhibitions  of  nature  cause 
less  consternation  in  general  within  the  tropics  than  beyond  them,  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  they  are  destructive  of  many  lives.  Earth- 
quakes are  to  be  expected  in  a  volcanic  country,  and  are  frequent  in 
i  he  vicinity  of  the  volcanoes  ;  but  the  European  towns  have  never 
sustained  any  serious  injury  from  them. 

With  the  exception  of  the  town  of  Batavia,  and  some  parts  of  the 
northern  coast,  the  island  of  Java  stands  on  a  level,  in  point  of  salu- 
'irity,  with  the  healthiest  parts  of  India,  or  of  any  tropical  country 
in  the  world. 

At  the  same  time,  however,  that  Java  has  to  boast  this  general  cha- 
racter of  high  salubrity,  comparatively  with  other  tropical  climates, 
it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  there  are  some  spots  upon  it  which  are  de- 
cidedly unhealthy.  These  are  to  be  found  along  the  low  swampy 
marshes  of  the  northern  coast,  which  arc  mostly  recent  encroach- 
ments upon  the  sea  :  the  principal  of  these  is  Batavia,  the  long  esta- 
blished capital  of  the  Dutch  eastern  empire. 

The  climate  of  this  city  has  ever  been  considered  as  one  'of  the 
most  baneful  in  the  world.  It  has  even  been  designated  the  store- 
house of  disease ;  with  how  much  justice,  is  too  woefully  demonstra- 
ted by  the  writings  of  those  visiters  who  have  siiwived  its  perils,  and 
ecords  of  the  Dutch  Ivasl- India  Company  itself.  If  we  may  cre- 
dit Raynal,  there  perished  between  the  years  1714  and  1776,  in  the 
hospitals  of  Batavia,  above  eighty-seven  thousand  sailors  and  soldiers. 

Between  the  tops  of  the  mountains  and  the  sea- shore,  Java  may  be 
considered  as  possessing  at  least  six  distinct  climates*,  each  furnishing 
a  copious  indigenous  Botany  ;  while  the  productions  of  every  region 
m  the  world  may  find  a  congenial  spot  somewhere  in  the  island. — Ve- 
;  le  nro •lurtions,  which  contribute  to  the  food  and  sustenance  of 
man,  'ire  found  in  great  variety.  Of  these  the  most  important  is  rice, 
which  forms  the  staple  grain  of  the  country,  and  of  which  there 
are  upwards  of  a  hundred  varieties.  Maize,  or  Indian  corn,  ranks 
next,  and  is  principally  cultivated  in  the  higher  regions,  or  in  those 
tracts  where  the  soil  is  unfavourable  to  the  rice  cultivation. 

Besides  the  cocoa-nut,  and  other  productions  more  generally 
known,  there  are  many  trees  growing  spontaneously,  of  which  the 
seeds  and  kernels  are  used  as  food.  The  bread-fruit  tree  grows  in 
Java,  and  is  of  the  same  species  (although  inferior  in  quality)  with 
that  of  the  South-Sea  Islands :  but  the  fruit  is  comparatively  very 
little  esteemed  or  employed  as  an  article  of  food. 

A  gross  imposition  has  been  practised  on  the  people  of  Europe,  by 
a  romance  on  the  subject  of  the  upas,  or  celebrated  poison-tree  of 
Java,  a  regular  series  of  experiments  has  now  been  instituted,  both 
m  France  and  in  England,  to  ascertain  the  nature  and  potency  of  the 
poison. 


Island  of  Java. 

Although  the  account  published  so  far  as  relates  to  the  situation  oi 
(he  poison-tree,  to  its  effect  on  the  surrounding  country,  und  the  ap 
plication  said  to  have  been  made  of  the  upas  on  criminals  in  ditlereni 
part-  of  tic  Mand,  as  well  the  description  of  the  poisonous  sub 

de  of  colle<  ted  to  be  an  extrava- 

.  ; — the  existenr  <•  in  Java,  from  the  sap  of  which 

,ual  in  fa;  •  n  thrown  into  the  circula- 

tion, to  the  strongest  animal  poisons  hitherto  known,  is  a  fact. — The 
tree  which  produces  this  poison  is  the  anchar,  one  of  the  largest  trees 
in  the  forests  of  Java.     The  stem  is  cylindrical,   perpendicular,  and 
-(  1\  naked  to  the  height  o  <-»ghty  feet. 

•he  surface  of  the  giound,  it  spreads  pfelrauely,  dividing  into  nu- 
-  broad  ap,  -  tiuch  like  thecanai  mm  commune 

(the  canai  \    tree.)  and  sev<  .      It  is 

covered  with  a  uhitish  bark,  slightly  bursting  in  longitudinal  furrows. 
ie  ground    this    bark  is,    ino!.:  >re   than    half  an  incli 

thiek,  and,  u-:  on  heiri-  Is  plentifully  themilkx  _iui> 

wliich  '  '«  (I.      A  puncture  or 

ing  ma  I  oozing  out,  of  a  yel- 

,r  (sonu-u  hat  fro;h\  ,  .  or  nearly  white  from 

young-  ;  osed  to  th.  surface   becomes   brown.     The 

ilk;  n  is  ; 
ontained  i:  ;:ieh  when 

»nsiderable  :  i  .nine  a  cup-full 

<•  collected  from  a  lar-  The  inner  'iher)  is  of  y 

i'lbrous  te\'«  iiat  ol  the  nionis  paps  nfera,  and,  \\  - 

parnted  from  the  other  bark,   and  cleansed  from    the  adhering  parti- 
cles, resembles  a  coarse  piece  of  linen.     It  has   been  worked  int<» 
stong;   and    the  poorer  class  of  the  pen;  !e  eiii- 
ie  inner  bark  of  which  is  more  easii 

•e  stuff  which  they  \\' 

\Nhat*'\cr  OJMH        i         ' it*  formed  on  t!;< 
habiting  these  is!;t 

.   which   prevails 

throughout   the   whnh  ago,  justifies  the  conclusion  that  its 

original  population  is>ui-(!  from  the  M  .  and  that  the  peculiar- 

dislin^iii^h   tl.e   diilerent  nations  and  communiti< 
it  is  at  prr-  result  of  a  long  separation, 

i  I -the  iniei  course  of  foreign  tn.  :  rants, 

.  are  an  agricultural  race, 

1  to  the  .soil,  of  almost 

entirely  unactjua;.  navigation  and  foreign  trade,  and  little  in- 

clined 

The  inhabitants  of  Java  and  Madura  arc  in  stature  rather  belovr 
the  middle  size,  though  not  so  short  as  the  Bugis,  and  many  of  the 
other  islanders.  They  are,  upon  the  whole,  well  shaped,  though  less 
remarkably  so  than  the  Malayus,  and  erect  in  their  figures.  Their 
limbs  are  slender,  aud  the  wrists  and  ancles  particularly  small.  In 
general,  they  allow  the  body  to  retain  its  natural  shape.  The  only 
exceptions  to  this  observation  are,  an  attempt  to  prevent  the  growth, 
or  to  reduce  the  size  of  the  waist,  by  compressing  it  into  the  narrow- 
est limits;  and  the  practice,  still  more  injurious  to  female  elegance, 
of  drawing  too  tightly  that  part  of  the  dress  which  covers  the  bosom. 
Deformity  is  very  rare  among  them.  The  forehead  is  high,  the  eve- 
brows  well  marked  and  distant  from  the  eyes,  which  are  somewhat 


320  Indian  Archipelago. 

Chinese,  or  rather  Tartar,  in  the  formation  of  the  inner  angle.  The 
colour  of  the  eye  is  dark ;  the  nose  small  and  somewhat  flat,  but  less 
so  than  that  of  the  islanders  in  general.  The  mouth  is  well  formed, 
but  the  lips  are  large. 

Of  the  Spice  Islands. 

The  Moluccas  include  all  the  islands  between  New  Guinea  and 
Celebes.  They  belong  to  the  Dutch,  and  are  celebrated,  as  their 
name  indicates,  for  the  richest  spices. 

It  is  not  certain  by  what  means  the  Molucca  islands  were  peopled ; 
but  they  evidently  derive  their  laws  from  the  Malays.  Their  lan-t 
guage,  manners  and  customs  are  very  similar  to  those  of  the  Malay?. 
The  natives  are,  in  general,  cowardly,  slothful,  cruel,  and  ferocious. 
The  savageness  of  their  manners  is  a  consequence  of  that  wandering 
and  solitary  life,  which  they  lead  in  the  woods,  for  the  purpose  of  es- 
caping from  the  Dutch.  Their  religion  is  a  corrupted  kind  of  Ma- 
hometamsm. 

The  inhabitants  of  TERNATE,  which  is  the  principal  of  the  Moluc- 
ca islands,  have  a  very  simple  method  of  worshipping  the  Deity.  No 
one,  not  even  the  priests,  are  permitted  to  speak  of  religion.  They 
have  only  one  temple,  the  law  prohibits  more.  There  are  neither  al- 
tars, statues,  nor  images.  A  hundred  priests  serve  in  the  temple,  but 
they  neither  sing  nor  speak,  but  in  solemn  silence  point  with  the  fin- 
ger towards  a^yramid,  upon  which  are  written  these  words  :  ki  Mor- 
tals, adore  your  God,  love  your  brethren,  and  make  yourselves  use- 
ful to  your  country." 

l.ididn  Archipelago. 

All  the  civilized  nations  of  the  Archipelago,  observes  Mr.  Craw- 
ford, have  long  passed  that  stage  of  society  in  \vhirh  the  chase  is  pur- 
sued for  subsistence.  Tro'ii  the  circumstances  of  the  country,  the 
probability  indeed  is  that  the  progress  towards  civilization  was  not  in 
general  from  the  hunter  state,  but  from  that  of  the  fishermen.  Some 
of  the  more  abject  tribes  of  savages  however,  confined  to  the  moun- 
tains and  forests  of  the  interior,  while  the  fisheries  of  the  coasts  and 
rivers  are  in  the  occupation  of  powerful  enemies,  pursue  the  chase  as 
the  principal  i  ubsistence.  The  negro  races,  which  inhabit 

the  interior  of  the  Mab-  .-ula,  hunt  the  deer,  the  hog-,  the 

monkey,  and  all  the  animals  of  the  forest,  as  the  chief  means  of  live- 
lihood, and  use  poisoned  arrows  to  d<  une. 

Celebes,  sometiin.  isar,  i-  n  large  island  intersected 

by  the  equator,  and  >t  of  Borneo,  from  which  it  is  separated 

by  a  channel  or  arm  of  the  sea  called  the  straits  of  Macassar.  The 
area  is  estimate.  >  -qinuv  rn 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Celebes  or  Macassar  island  are  an  ingen- 
ious people,  and  seem  to  be  actuated  by  more  refined  sentiments  of 
honour  and  friendship,  than  are  usually  met  with  among  those  who 
have  attained  to  a  considerable  degree  of  civilization.  The  men  art; 
courageous  and  warlike,  the  women  remarkably  chaste. 

Young  men  of  condition  are  taught  to  ride,'  handle  the  scymitar, 
and  to  blow  little  poisoned  darts  through  a  tube  of  about  six  feet  long. 
The  natives  formerly  acknowledged  no  other  gods  but  the  sun  and 
moon,  to  which  they  sacrificed  in  the  public  squares,  having  no  ma- 
terials which  they  thought  valuable  enough  to  be  employed  in  raising1 
temples.  On  hearing  the  opinions  of  the  Christians  and  Jttahomet- 
ans,  these  people  were  terrified,  since  both  parties  threatened  them 


Of  the  Philippine  Islands. 

with  eternal  punishment,  if  they  did  not  yield  to  their  doctrines^ 

chiding-  that  one  of  these  religions  was  true,  the  principal  king  of 

country  convened  a  general  assembly,  and  intreated  that  the  di- 

l>o\ver  might  be  manifested  in  support  of  the  true  apostles,  making* 

of  the  following-  prayer  :     "  The  winds  and  the  w&ves  are  the 

ministers  of  thy  power,  let  them  be  the  signal  of  thy  will. — I  shall 

acknowledge,  as  the  depositaries  of  the  oracles,  the   ministers  of 

ther  religion,  whom  thou  shalt  cause  the  first  to  arrive  in  our  hur- 

rs." 

The  missionaries  of  the  Alcoran  were  the  most  active  ;  and  the 
sovereign  and  his  people  were  circumcised  :  the  other  parts  of  the 

i  followed  their  example. 

The  chiefs  of  the  Banda  islands,  though  styled  kings,  possess  only  a 
limited  authority,  dependent  on  the  will  of  the  people,  who  are  u 

.  and  averse  to  labour.     T  n  the  pulp  and 

milk  of  the  cocoa  nut,  and  the  meal  of  sago  ;  their  only  employment 

is  hunting  and  They  eat  the  sago  diluted  with  water,  and, 

e  of  humanity,  reserve  the  finest  part  for  the  aged  and 

infirm. 

Of  the  Philippine  Is  In 

.ie  N.  E.  of  Borneo,   and  stretch  from  5°  to  20°  N. 
lat.     They  are  mon  nd  helong  chiefly  to  the 

Spaniards'!     The  population  is  estimated  at  3,000,000,  more  than  half 
of  whom  are  subject  to  the  Spaniards. 

The  Philippine  islands  are  said  to  be  about  eleven  hundred  in  num- 
ber, some  of  them  of  considerable  magnitude  ;  the  principal  are  Ma- 
li illa'or  Luconia  to  the  north,  and  Mindanao  to  the  south  ;  of  th 

-orae  account. 

greater  part  of  the  people  of  Manilla  are  of  Chinese  extrac- 
tion, ks.     The  latter  are  probably 

ire  tin-  Pinta- 

la  among  them  of  paint- 

f  the  inhabitant*  as    live   on    the   sea  coast, 

chiefly  on  rice  and  fish,   «  ecrs  subsist  on  the 

spontaneously 

*  and  plenty  ;  their  drink  is  water,  whic-h  they  com- 
mon! practise  cold  bathing  twice  a  day,  either  for 
health  or  recreation  erbions  consist  of  rude  plays,  or  of 
rustic  dances  and  mock  fijrhN,  m  u  Inch  they  i-\!:ibit  striking-  proofs 
of  agility  ;  their  chief  delight  is  in  cock  fighting-. 

purchase  their  wives,  and  the  marriage  is  performed  by  a 
who  sacrifices  some  animal  on  the  occasion,  after  which  the 
brid<-  is  conducted  home,  and  the  ceremony  concludes  with  an  enter- 
tainment. They  generally  marry  with  their  own  tribe,  and  with  near 
relations.  Some  of  the  tribes  are  restricted  to  one  wife,  while  oti, 
admit  of  plurality  of  wives,  and  divorces  for  reasonable  causes. 
Their  funeral  ceremonies  are  like  those  of  the  Chinese. 

Mindanao  is  inhabited  by  people  of  different  nations,  but  the  Ma- 
hometans who  occupy  the  sea  coast  are  the  most  numerous,  whose 
sovereign  is  styled  the  Sultan  of  Mindanao,  and  is  despotic,  but  poor, 
though  he  has  the  power  of  commanding  every  subject's  purse  at  his 
pleasure.  When  he  goes  abroad,  it  is  on  a  litter  carried  upon  four 
men's  shoulders,  attended  by  a  guard  of  eight  or  ten  men.  Some* 
times  he  takes  his  pleasure  upon  the  water  in  a  vessel  divided  into 
three  apartments  :  in  one  he  reposes  himself  on  a  carpet  and  pillows  j 


322  The  Ladrones. 

his  women  attend  in  the  second  ;  and  in  the  third,  servants  wait  with 
tobacco  and  betel.  Every  Friday  the  Sultan  goes  twice  to  the 
mosque,  in  which  there  is  a  great  drum,  with  only  one  head,  which  is 
struck  with  a  large  stick,  knobbed  at  the  end  with  cotton,  at  twelve, 
three,  six,  and  nine  of  the  clock,  by  day  and  night,  and  this  serves  in- 
stead of  a  timepiece.  The  children  are  not  circumcised  til  I  they  are 
eleven  or  twelve  years  of  age,  when  it  is  done  with  great  solemnity 
by  a  Mahometan  priest.  In  August,  they  keep  a  festival  beginning 
at  one  new  moon  and  continuing  till  they  see  the  next  :  during  this 
period  they  fast  every  day,  employ  an  hour  in  the  evening  at  prayer, 
and  then  go  to  supper. 

The  majority  of*  the  inhabitants  both  in  the  Philippines  and  La- 
drone  islands  worship  one  supreme  God  and  their  ancestors  ;  paying 
their  adorations  likewise  to  the  sun  and  moon,  and  almost  every  object 
whether  animate  or  inanimate.  One  kind  of  tree  they  reckon  it  sa- 
crilege to  cut  down,  believing  that  some  of  the  souls  of  their  friends 
may  reside  in  it,f  to  wound  which  would  be  the  Height  of  impiety.  In- 
stead of  temples,  they  place  their  idols  in  caves,  in  which  they  offer 
their  sacrifices.  Some  beautiful  virgin  first  wounds  the  victim  with  a 
spear,  afterwards  the  priests  despatch  the  animal,  and  having  dressed 
the  meat,  all  join  in  the  festival.  They  are  remarkably  observant  of 
lucky  and  unlucky  days,  and  so  extremely  superstitious,  that  if  cer- 
tain animals  cross  the  way  when  they  are  going  upon  any  business 
they  immediately  return  home  and  go  out  no  more  that  day. 

Of  Formosa* 

Of  the  island  of  Formosa,  which  has  received  its  name  from  its 
extraordinary  beauty  and  fertility,  we  have  little  to  observe.  The 
inhabitants  appear,  from  their  manners  and  customs,  to  be  descended 
from  the  Tartars  in  the  northern  regions  of  Asia.  They  live  by  fish- 
ing and  hunting,  wear  but  little  clothing,  are  an  inoffensive,  disinter- 
ested, and  benevolent  people  ;  and  possess  great  purity  of  manners. 

The  manners  and  habits  of  the  inhabitants  of  these  islands  very 
much  resemble  the  Japanese  ;  they  are  revengeful,  and  fickle  in 
their  dispositions  ;  extremely  fond  of  dancing,  racing,  and  wrestling. 
They  are  in  general  long-lived,  and  very  fat,  although  they  subsist 
only  upon  a  vegetable  diet. 

The  Ladrones. 

The  Ladrones  are  16  in  number,  and  lie  north  of  the  Carolines, 
between  13°  and  20°  N.  lat. 

The  natives  of  the  Ladrones  have  shewn  their  ingenuity  in  the  con- 
struction of  their  flying  proas ^  which  are  the  only  vessels  they  em- 
ploy, and  are  said  to  be  capable  of  running  twenty  miles  an  hour  be- 
fore the  wind.  The  construction  of  these  vessels  is  very  singular  : 
the  head  and  stern  are  exactlv  alike,  but  their  sides  are  different,  the 
one  being  adapted  to  the  lee  side,  and  the  other  to  the  windward  side. 
They  are  capable  of  carrying  six  or  seven  Indians,  one  of  whom 
steers,  the  rest  are  employed  in  managing  the  sails,  or  heaving  out  the 
water  that  is  accidentally  taken  in. 


*  Situated  off  the  S.  E.  coast  of  China.— P. 


The  Pelew  Islands.  323 

The  Pelew  Islands. 

These  islands,  about  18  in  number,  lie  east  of  the  Philippines,  near 
lat.  8°N.  and  Ion.  134°  E. 

The  Pelew  islands  are  situated  several  degrees  south  of  the  La- 
.  the  inhabitants  of  which  are  in  general   above  the  middle 
.  have  long  hair,  are  stout,  and  of  a  deep  copper  colour  ;   the 
entirely  naked,  and  the  women  wear  only  aprons  about  their 
waist,  eight  or  nine  inches  deep.     Both  sexes  are  tatooed  at  an  early 
period   of  their  lives.     Their   manners   are  delicate  and  obliging ; 
though  rude  and  uncivilized,  they  pay  the  strictest  regard  to  the  rules 
of  decorum  and  chastity.     The  inen  have  their  left   ear  bored,   and 
the  women  boih.     They  wear  a  particular  leaf,  and  at  times  an  orna- 
ment of  shell  in  the  perforuteu  ear.     Their  noses  are  also  ornament- 
i'd  with  a  flower  or   sweet  shrub,  struck    through    the   curtilage  be- 
tween the  nu-trils. 

Their  government  is  monarchical ;  the  king  has  the  right  of  creating 
.  and  of  conferring  a  distinction  upon 

those  u  icrited  honour ;   this  distinction   is  the   privilege   of 

arm,   with   which   our  countryman.    Captain 

in  the  king  told  him,    "  the  bone  should  be 

rubbed  brig!  <1  preserved  as  a  testimony  of  the  rank  he 

held  among  them;   that  this  mark  of  dignity  must  on  every  occasion 
defended,  nor  suffered  to  be  torn  from  hib  arm,  but  with 
the  loss  of  life." 

The  method  of  building  in  the  Pelew  islands  does  not  differ  much 
from  those  modes  which  have  been  already  described.  Their  canoes 
are  extremelv  neat,  made  out  of  the  trunks  of  trees,  ornamented 
with  shells,  and  coloured  over  with  a  red  substance  resembling  paint. 
Their  domestic  implements  are  few  ami  simple;  their  knives  are 
made  from  the  shells  of  fishes;  their  drinking  cups  from  cocoa  shells 
polished  with  great  art.  T  ,i  general,  an  active,  laborious 

set  of  j  ng  the  gre.i  ution  incases  of  danger, 

c  under  m  ^nation  in  death.     Fencing  their 

plantations,  cultivating  their  land,  building  house*  and  canoes,  ma- 
king and  repairing  OK  ining  domestic  utensil-,  and 
warlike  weapons,  may  be  said  to  comprise  the  routine  of  their  avora- 
tions.  Idleness  is  tolerated  in  none;  the  women  and  nobles  are  as 
laborious  as  the  common  subjects.  The  king  was  the  nio-t  -Uiii'i ,1 
maker  of  hatche1  Knd. 

That  sort  of  attention  paid  by  the  men  of  Pelew  to  their  wives,  is 
ncommon  among  the  uncivili/ed  parts  of  the  globe.     Their 
marriages  <  i   solemn  contract,  without  any  ceremony,  but 

they  are  strictly  faithful  to  one  another,  and  decency  is  uniformly  sup- 
ported. A  plurality  of  wives  is  allowed ;  men  in  li-eneial  may  have 
two,  a  rupack  three,  and  the  king  five.  They  name  their  children 
without  any  ceremony,  as  soon  as  they  are  born. 

Fish  is  their  principal  food :  they  rise  very  early  in  the  morning, 
and  their  first  business  is  to  bathe,  for  which  particular  places  are  ap- 
pointed, and  a  man  dares  not  approach  the  women's  bathing-] 
without  previously  giving  a  particular  halloo,  of  which,  if  no  notice 
be  taken,  he  may  proceed,  but  if  they  halloo  in  return,  he  ITU 
mediately  retire. 

The  method  of  singing  in  these  islands  is,  that  when  any  n>; 
of  people  are  assembled,  a  chief  gives  out  a  line,  which  is  'taken  up 
and  repeated,  and  others  complete  the  verse,  and  s«>  they  continue 
singing  for  a  considerable  length  of  time.     A  festival  is  UIM>  < 


324  Loochoo  Islands. 

bed :  they  ornamented  themselves  with  plantain  leaves,  nicely  pared 
into  strips,  like  ribbons,  then  forming"  themselves  into  circles,  one 
within  another,  an  elderly  person  began  a  song-,  or  long  sentence,  and 
on  his  coming  to  the  end  of  it,  all  the  dancers  joined  in  concert,  dan- 
cing along  at  the  same  time ;  then  a  new  sentence  was  pronoun- 
ced and  danced  to,  which  continued  till  every  one  had  sung,  and 
his  verse  had  been  danced.  Their  manner  of  dancing  does  not  con- 
sist so  much  in  capering  and  leaping,  or  other  feats  of  agility,  as  a 
certain  method  of  reclining  their  bodies,  and  yet  preserving  the  bal- 
ance. During  the  dance,  sweet  drink  was  handed  about,  and  when 
it  was  finished,  an'  elegant  supper  was  brought  in. 

From  the  most  diligent  observation,  it  appears  that  the  inhabitants 
of  Pelew  believe  in  a  Supreme  Being,  and  a  future  state  of  rewards 
and  punishments,  but  they  have  few  religious  rites  and  ceremonies. 
They  think  wicked  men  at  death  are  confined  to  the  earth,  but  good 
people  grow  beautiful,  and  ascend  into  the  sky.  They  have  methods 
of  divination,  by  which  they  judge  of  the  success  of  any  future  pro- 
ject. 

The  funeral  of  a  young  man,  slain  in  battle,  was  witnessed  by  some 
of  Captain  Wilson's  men.  A  great  number  of  natives,  with  the  king 
at  their  head,  walked  in  procession  to  a  large  pavement,  where  the 
king  seated  himself,  and  the  crowd  surrounded  him.  Those  who  bore 
the  corpse  moved  slowly  on  before  the  king,  who  addressed  them  in 
a  speech,  recapitulating  the  qualifications  of  the  deceased. 

This  eulogium  he  delivered  with  great  solemnity,  and  the  respect- 
ful silence  of  all  around  him,  added  a  degree  of  affecting  grandeur  to 
the  scene.  The  body  was  then  carried  to  the  grave,  attended  by 
women  only;  and  one  woman,  upon  the  approach  of  the  corpse,  got 
out  of  the  grave,  who  had,  probably,  been  examining  if  every  thing 
was  right. 

The  last  offices  they  always  commit  to  the  women,  as  the  men,  who 
are  nearly  interested,  or  relations,  might  be  led  to  discover  some  ex- 
terior marks  of  grief,  which  would  be  considered  as  derogatory  to 
the  dignity  of  the  male  sex.  As  soon  as  the  body  was  laid  in  the 
grave,  the  women  set  up  loud  lamentations. 

The  Island  of  Loochoo. 

The  island  of  Loochoo  is  about  sixty  miles  long  and  twenty  broad  ; 
lying  in  lat.  26°  N.,  long.  128°  E.  It  is  the  principal  island  of  a 
group  of  thirty-six,  subject  to  the  same  monarch,  and  the  seat  of  the 
government.  *  The  natives  trace  their  history  back  to  a  period  long 
anterior  to  the  Christian  era ;  but  their  first  communication  with  the 
rest  of  the  world,  when  their  accounts  became  fully  corroborated  and 
undisputed,  was  about  the  year  605,  when  they  were  invaded  by  Chi- 
na, who  found  them  at  that  time — a  time  when  England  and 
the  greater  part  of  Europe  were  immersed  in  barbarism — the  same 
kind  of  people  they  are  at  the  present  day. 

The  dress  of  these  people  is  as  remarkable  for  its  simplicity  as  it 
is  for  its  elegance.  The  hair,  which  is  of  a  glossy  black,  (being  an- 
ointed with  an  oleaginous  substance,  obtained  from  the  leaf  of  a  tree,) 
is  turned  up  from  before,  from  behind,  and  on  both  sides,  to  the  crown 
of  the  head,  and  there  tied  close  down ;  great  care  being  taken  that 
all  should  be  perfectly  smooth ;  and  the  part  of  the  hair  beyond  the 
fastening,  or  string,  being  now  twisted  into  a  neat  little  top-knot,  is 
there  retained  by  two  fasteners,  called  camesashee  and  usisashee,  made 
either  of  gold,  silver  or  brass,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the 


Holland.  325 

wearer  ;  the  former  of  these  having-  a  little  star  on  the  end  of  it, 
which  points  forward.  This  mode  of  hair-dressing-  is  practised  with 
the  greatest  uniformity,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  of  the  males, 
and  has  a  very  pleasing-  effect,  whether  viewed  singly,  or  when  they 
are  gathered  together.  At  the  age  of  ten  years  the  boys  are  entitled 
to  the  usisashee,  and  at  fifteen  they  wear  both.  Except  those  in  of- 
fice, who  wear  only  a  cap  on  dut}T,  they  appear  to  have  no  covering 
for  the  head,  at  least  in  fine  weather.  Interiorly  they  wear  a  kind  of 
shirt,  and  a  pair  of  drawers,  but  over  all  a  loose  robe,  with  wide 
sleeves,  and  a  broad  sash  round  their  middle.  They  have  sandals  on 
their  feet,  neatly  formed  of  straw  ;  and  the  higher  orders  have  also 
white  gaiters,  coming  above  the  ancle.  The  quality  of  their  robes 
depends  on  that  of  the  individual.  —  The  superior  classes  wear  silk  of 
various  hues,  with  a  sash  of  contrasting  colour,  sometimes  interwo- 
ven with  gold.  —  The  lowers  orders  make  use  of  a  sort  of  cotton  stuff, 
gener;.'  snut  colour,  and  sometimes  striped,  or  spotted,  blue 

arid  white. 

There  are  nine  ranks  of  grandees,  or  public  officers,  distinguished 
by  their  caps  :  of  which  we  observed  four.  The  highest  noticed  was 
worn  by  a  member  of  the  royal  family,  which  was  of  a  pink  colour, 
with  bright  yellow  flowers.  The  next  in  dignity  was  the  jwrple  ;  then 
plain  yellow  ;  and  the  red  seemed  to  be  the  lowest. 

The  island  of  Loochoo  itself  is  situate  in  the  happiest  climate  of  the 
globe.  —  Refreshed  by  the  sea-breezes,  which,  from  its  geographical 
position,  blow  over  it  at  every  period  of  the  year,  it  is  free  from  the 
rxt  retries  of  heat  and  cold,  'which  oppress  many  other  countries; 
'-•m\  On-  general  configuration  of  the  land,  being  more  adapt- 
ed to  the  production  of  rivers  and  streams,  than  of  bogs  and  marshes, 
one  great  source  of  disease  in  the  warmer  latitudes  has  no  existence: 
an  .!  t  ho  people  secmoil  to  enjoy  robust  health,  for  we  observed  no  dis- 

.n\  description  among  them. 

:i  bountiful  in   all   her  gifts  to  Loochoo  :   It  is   not 

might  be  expected,   the  country  of  the  orange   and   the 

nyaii  of  India  an  I  the  Norwegian  fir,  the  tea-plant, 

and  the  i  flourish  together.     In  addition  to  many  good 

qualiti<  \\  found  combined,  this  island  can   also  boast  its  ri- 

•i  I  secure  harbours;   and  last,   though   not   least,   a  worthy,  a 

friendly,  an  i  race  of  people. 

These  islanders  arc4  •  !  by  Mr.  M'Leod  as  remarkable  for 

1  heir  In.  -c  !o  truth.     The  chiefs  informed  us,  that 

there  was  little  probability  of  their  stealing  any  thing;  but,  as  iron 
Implements  were  a  great  temptation,  they  begged  that  none  might  be 
left  carelessly  about.  Although,  however,  the  opportunities  were 
numberless,  not  one  theft  occurred  during  the  whole  of  our  sojourn 
them.  That  proud  arid  haughty  feeling  of  national  superior- 
ity, so  strongly  existing  among  the  common  class  of  British  seamen, 
was  here  completely  subdued  by  the  gentle  manners  and  kind  be- 
haviour of  the  inhabitants.  Although  intermixed,  and  often  working- 
together,  not  a  single  quarrel  took  place  on  either  side  during  the 
whole  of  our  stay  ;  but  each  succeeding  day  added  to  friendship  and 
cordiality. 


Holland. 

The  vast  island  of  New  Holland  lies  between   10°  37'  and  39°  S. 
lat.  and  between  J  13°  and  153°  30'  east  long.    It  is  nearly  equal  in 

28 


326  New  Holland. 

extent  io  the  whole  of  Europe.*  Its  coast  was  first  discovered  by 
Don  Pedro  de  Quiros,  who,  in  the  year  1G09,  presented  several  me- 
morials to  the  Spanish  court,  in  which  he  represented  it  as  part  of  a 
great  southern  continent.  Seven  years  afterwards  part  of  the  west- 
ern coast  was  seen  by  the  captain  of  a  Dutch  ship,  the  Endiacht, 
and  which  has  given  name  to  a  portion  of  the  territory.  Other  navi- 
gators have  successively  explored  different  regions,  but  it  was  not 
till  1770,  that  Captain  Cook  discovered  the  eastern  coast,  and  thereby 
ascertained  the  whole  of  3NTew  Holland  to  be  an  Island.  In  1 78t ,  the 
British  Government  took  possession  of  a  part  of  that  coast,  at  about 
34  degrees  of  south  lat.  An  expedition  had  been  fitted  out,  and  a 
number  of  men  of  war,  transports,  store-ships,  &c.  under  the  con- 
duct of  Captain  Phillips,  proceeded  to  found  a  colony  there.  With- 
out entering  into  a  detail  of  its  progressive  improvements,  it  maj  be 
observed,  that  the  geographic  situation  of  New  South  Wales/ the 
eastern  territory  with  respect  to  China  and  India,  offers  advantages 
in  prospect  above  all  calculation,  and  it  appears,  from  the  latest  ac- 
counts, that  the  colony  is  rising  rapidly  into  a  more  prosperous  and 
thriving  state,  both  as  to  its  cultivation  and  political  importance. 

The  three  principal  towns  are  Sydney,  Paramatta,  and  Hawks- 
bury,  where  churches  or  edifices  have  been  built  or  appropriated, 
and  where  clergymen  reside  with  suitable  appointments.  In  I  MID, 
Sydney  district  contained  6, 1 58  inhabitants;  Paramatta  1,807;  Hawks- 
bury  2,389,  and  another  district,  named  Newcastle,  contained  about 
lOO.f  The  number  of  animals  that  have  strayed  from  the  settle- 
ments, herds  of  black  cattle,  colts,  fillies,  mares  in  foal,  besides 
goats  and  deer,  are  multiplying  in  the  woods,  to  a  boundless  extent. 
The  climate  is  highly  salubrious. 

There  are  out-settlements,  such  as  Port  Palrymple,  and  Hobart's 
Town,  in  Van  Diemen's  Land,  at  the  southernmost  point  of  New- 
Holland,  which  are  represented  as  enjoying  a  purer  climate,  and 
more  productive  soil  than  New  South  Wales.  The  colony  on  Nor- 
folk island  has  been  withdrawn. 

The  aboriginal  inhabitants  are  more  diminutive  and  slighter  made 
than  the  Europeans  Instances  of  natural  deformity  are  very  rare. 
Their  muscular  force  is  not  great ;  but  the  pliancy  of  their  limbs 
renders  them  active.  A  high  forehead,  with  prominent  over-hanging 
eye-brows,  is  their  leading  characteristic,  which  gives  an  air  of  reso- 
lute dignity  to  their  aspect,  that  recommends  them,  in  spite  of  a  true 
negro  nose,  thick  lips,  and  wide  mouth ;  their  hands  and  feet  are 
small ;  their  eyes  are  full,  black,  and  piercing  ;  the  tone  of  their 
voice  is  loud,  but  not  harsh. 

The  women  are  pro-port ionably  smaller  than  the  men  ;  these,  like 
the  people  of  nil  other  countries,  strive  to  heighten  their  attractions 
by  adventitious  embellishments.  Hence  the  naked  savage  of  New 
South  Wales  pierces  the  septum  of  his  nose,  through  which  he  runs 
a  stick  or  bone  ;  and  scarifies  his  body,  the  charms  of  which  in- 
crease in  proportion  to  the  number  and  magnitude  of  the  seams  by 
which  it  is  distinguished.  The  operation  is  performed  by  making  two 
longitudinal  incisions  with  a  shar  oned  shell,  and  afterwards  pinching 
up  with  the  nails  the  intermediate  space  of  skin  and  flesh,  which 


*  It  is  2,600  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.  and  contains  3,000,000  square 
miles. 

t  In  1818,  the  white  population  was  25,050. 


New  Holland. 

thereby  becomes  considerably  elevated,  and  forms  a  prominence  as 
thick  as  a  man's  finger.  It  is  not  certain  that  these  scarifications 
are  intended  solely  to  increase  personal  beauty  ;  they  may  be  per- 
formed for  reasons  similar  to  those  which  lead  to  an  excision  of  the 
part  of  the  little  finger  of  the  left  hand  in  the  women,  and  of  the 
front-tooth  in  the  men,  both  of  which  may  be  superstitious  ceremo- 
nies, performed  in  the  hope  of  averting-  evil,  or  obtaining-  some  good, 
of  which  they  may  stand  in  need.  Both  sexes  besmear  their  bodies 
with  different  colours ;  but  red  and  whi'e  are  most  in  use. 

It  is  generally  supposed,  that  the  Indians  of  New  Holland  ac- 
knowledge the  existence  of  a  superintending  Deity  :  and  their  dread 
of  spirits  has  led  Europeans  to  conclude  that  they  believe  in  a  future 
state.  They  call  a  spirit  maivn,  an  1  are  unwilling  to  approach  a 
corpse,  saying,  the  mrtt/'/»  will  seize  them,  and  that  it  fastens  upon 
them  in  the  night  when  asleep.  If  they  are  asked  where  their  de- 
ceased friends  are,  they  always  point  to  the  skies. 

These  people  believe,  that  particular  aspects  and  appearances  of 
the  heavenly  bodies  predict  good  or  evil  consequences  to  themselves 
or  friends.  A  female  is  described  by  Mr.  Tench  as  running  into  a 
room,  where  a  company  was  assembled,  and  uttering  frightful  excla- 
mations of  impending  mischiefs  about  to  light  on  her  and  II:T  coun- 
trymen. When  questioned  on  the  cause  of  such  agitation,  she  went 
to  the  door,  and  pointed  to  the  skies,  saving,  that  whenever  the  stars 
wore  that  appearance,  misfortunes  to  the  natives  alwuvs  followed. 
When  they  hear  the  thunder  roll,  and  view  the  livid  gin-- 
not  flee,  but  rush  out,  and  deprecate  destruction  :  they  h.ive  a  dance 
and  a  song  appropriated  to  this  awful  occasion,  which  consists  of  the 
wildest  and  most  uncouth  noises  and  gestures  :  they  never  address 
pra\ersto  bodies  that  ihey  know  to  be  inanimate,  either  to  implore 
their  protection  or  avert  their  wrath.  When  the  gum-tree  in  a  tem- 
pest nods  over  them,  or  the  rock,  overhanging  the  cavern  in  which 
they  sleep,  threatens,  by  its  fall,  to  crush  them,  they  calculate  the 
nearness  and  magnitude  of  the  danger,  and  flee  from  it  accordingly, 

The  New  Hollanders  possess  a  considerable  portion  of  that  sharp- 
ness of  intellect  which  denotes  genius.  All  savages  hate  labour, 
and  place  happiness  in  inaction ;  but  neither  the  arts  of  civilized  life 
can  be  practised,  nor  the  advantages  felt,  without  application.— 
Hence,  they  resist  knowledge,  and  the  adoption  of  manners  and  cus- 
toms differing  from  their  own. 

When  they  first  entered  the  houses  built  by  Europeans,  they  ap- 
peared to  be  astonished  and  awed  by  the  superiority  of  their  attain- 
ments. They  passed  by  without  rapture  or  emotion  their  artifices 
and  contrivances ;  but  when  they  saw  a  collection  of  weapons  of 
war,  or  of  skins  of  animals  and  birds,  they  never  failed  to  exclaim, 
and  to  confer  with  each  other  on  the  subject.  The  master  of  that 
house  became  the  object  of  their  regard,  as  they  concluded  he  must 
be  either  a  renowned  warrior  or  an  expert  hunter. 

Their  leading  good  and  bad  qualities  have  been  thus  described  ;  of 
their  intrepidity,  no  doubt  can  exist;  their  levity,  fickleness,  and 
passionate  extravagance  of  character,  cannot  be  'defended.  They 
are  sudden  in  quarrel,  but  their  desire  of  revenge  is  not  implacable. 
Their  honesty,  when  tempted  by  novelty,  is  not  unimpeachable ;  but 
among  themselves,  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  few  breaches 
of  this  virtue  occur.  They  have  no  regard  to  truth ;  and  w  e~i  they 
think  it  their  interest  to  deceive,  they  scruple  not  to  utter  the  most 
deliberate  lies. 


328  New  Holland. 

The  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  this  distant  region  are,  beyond  com- 
parison, the  most  barbarous  on  the  surface  of  the  globe.  The  resi- 
dence of  Europeans  has  here  been  wholly  ineffectual ;  the  nat  i 
are  still  in  the  same  state  as  at  our  first  settlement.  Every  day  are 
men  and  women  to  be  seen  in  the  streets  of  Sydney  and  Paramatta, 
naked  as  in  the  moment  of  their  birth.  In  vain  have  the  more  hu- 
mane officers  of  the  colony  endeavoured  to  improve  their  condition  ; 
they  still  persist  in  the  enjoyment  of  ease  and  liberty,  in  their  own 
way,  and  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  any  advice  upon  this  subject. 

If  accurate  observation,  and  a  quick  perception  of  the  ridiculous, 
be  admitted  as  a  proof  of  natural  talents,  the  natives  of  New  South 
Wales  are  by  no  means  deficient.  Their  mimicking  the  oddities, 
dress,  walk,  gait,  and  looks  of  all  the  Europeans  whom  they  have 
seen,  from  the  time  of  governor  Phillips  downwards,  is  so  exact,  as 
to  be  a  kind  of  historic  register  of  their  several  actions  and  charac- 
ters. They  are,  moreover,  great  proficients  in  the  Newgate  slang  of 
the  convicts,  and  in  case  of  any  quarrel,  are  by  no  means  unequal  to 
them  in  the  exchange  of  abuse. 

But  this  is  the  sum  total  of  their  acquisitions  from  European  inter- 
course. In  every  other  respect  they  appear  incapable  of  any  im- 
provement. They  are  still  as  unprotected  as  ever  against  the  in- 
clemencies of  weather,  and  the- vicissitudes  of  plenty  and  absolute 
famine,  the  natural  attendants  on  a  savage  life.  In  their  persons  they 
are  meagre  to  a  proverb,  their  skins  are  scarified  in  every  part,  and 
their  faces  besmeared  with  shell-lime  and  ml -gum  ;  their  hair  is 
matted  like  a  moss,  and  ornamented,  is  ;!i  it.  \vi--h  sharks' 

teeth;  apiece  of  wood,  like  a  skewer,  is  fixed  in  the  cartilages  of 
the  no.se.  In  a  word,  they  compose  altogether  the  most  disgusting 
tribe  on  the  surface  of  the  globe. 

Some  of  their  manufacturers  display  ingenuity,  when  the  rude  tools 
with  which  they  work,  and  their  celerity  of  execution  are  considered. 
Dexterity  in  throwing  arid  parrying  the  spear  is  considered  as  the 
highest  acquirement ;  children  of  both  sexes  practise  it  from  the  time 
they  are  able  to  throw  a  rush.  If  a  spear  drop  from  them,  when  en- 
gaged in  contest,  they  do  not  stoop  to  pick  it  up,  but  hook  it  between 
their  toes,  and  so  lift 'it  till  it  meet  the  hand  ;  thus  the  eye  is  never 
diverted  from  the  foe.  If  they  wish  to  break  a  spear,  or  any  wooden 
substance,  they  lay  it  across  the  head  and  bend  down  the  ends  until  it 
snaps. 

In  the  domestic  detail  there  cannot  be  much  variety  :  one  day  must 
be  like  another  in  the  life  of  a  savage.  Summoned  by  the  calls  of 
hunger,  and  the  returning  light,  he  starts  from  indolence,  and,  snatch- 
ing up  his  implements,  hastens  with  his  wife  to  the  strand,  to  com- 
mence their  daily  task.  In  general  the  canoe  is  assigned  to  her, 
which  she  pushes  o,T  into  deep  water,  to  fish  with  hook  and  line.  If 
she  have  a  child  at  the  breast,  she  takes  it  with  her,  and  while  she  is 
paddling  to  the  fishing  bank,  and  employed  there,  the  infant  is  placed 
on  her  shoulders,  entwining  its  little  legs  round  her  neck,  and  grasp- 
ing her  hair  with  its  hands.  The  favourite  bait  for  fish  is  cockle. 

The  husband,  in  the  mean  time,  warily  moves  to  some  rock,  over 
which  he  can  peep  to  look  for  fish.  Silent  and  watchful,  he  chews  a 
cockle,  and  spits  it  into  the  water  :  allured  by  the  bait,  the  fish  appear 
from  beneath  the  rock,  and,  at  a  proper  moment,  he  plunges  with  his 
fishing  instrument  into  the  water  after  his  prey.  When  they  have 
obtained  their  booty,  they  throw  the  fish  on  a  fire,  lighted  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  as  soon  as  they  are  a  little  warmed,  rub  off  the  scales,  and 


The  United  States.  329 

peel  off  the  surface,  which,  being  dressed,  they  eat,  and  thus  they 
continue  till  their  meal  and  cookery  are  finished. 

A  man,  in  general,  has  but  one  wife,  and  the  women,  though  con- 
demned to  the  most  servile  labour,  in  return  for  their  submission,  re- 
ceive every  mark  of  brutality.  When  an  Indian  is  angry  with  his 
wife,  he  either  spears  her,  or  knocks  her  down  on  the  spot ;  on  this 
occasion  he  always  strikes  on  the  head,  using,  indiscriminately,  a 
hatchet,  club,  or  any  other  weapon  which  may  chance  to  be  in  his 
hand. 

The  language  of  New  Holland  is  grateful  to  the  ear,  expressive* 
and  sonorous,  having  no  analogy  with  any  other  known  language,  but 
the  dialects  of  various  regions  seem  entirely  different. 

From  its  situation  on  the  southern  side  of  the  equator,  the  seasons 
are  like  those  of  the  southern  parts  of  Africa  and  America,  the  re- 
verse of  those  of  Europe  ;  the  summer  corresponding  with  our  win- 
ter, and  the  spring  with  our  autumn.  The  soil  about  Botany  Bay  is 
black,  fat,  and  very  fertile  in  plants,  whence  the  name  arose.  In  the. 
parts  of  New  Holland  already  explored,  there  have  been  found  large 
and  extensive  swamps,  but  of  rivers,  lakes,  and  mountains  on  a  large 
scale,  little  is  known. 


AMERICA. 

America  is  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Atlantic,  which  separates  it 
from  Europe  and  Africa ;  and  on  the  west  by  the  Pacific,  which  se- 
parates it  from  Asia.  Towards  the  north,  its  limits  have  not  been 
discovered.  Towards  the  south,  it  terminates  in  a  point,  called  Cape 
Horn.  It  is  more  than  9,000  miles  long,  and,  on  an  average,  about 
1500  broad. 

NORTH  AMERICA. 

Nort  America  is  bounded  on  the  E.  by  the  Atlantic  ocean ;  on  the 
,  E.  it  is  separated  from  South  America  by  the  isthmus  of  Darien ; 

on  the  W.  is  the  Pacific  ocean.     The  southern  extremity  is  in  N.  lat. 

7°  ,30'.     The  limits  towards  the  north  have  never  been  ascertained* 
The  three  great  divisions  of  North  America  are, 

1.  British  America,  in  the  north  ; 

2.  The  United  States,  in  the  middle,  and 

3.  Spanish  America  in  the  south. 

These  three  include  the  whole  of  North  America,  except 

4.  Greenland,  (belonging  to  Denmark)  in  the  northeast,  and 

5.  The  Russian  Settlements,  in  the  northwest. 

THE  UNITED  STATES.* 

The  United  States  is  the  great  middle  division  of  North  America, 
It  is  bounded  N.  by  New  Britain  and  the  Canadas ;  E.  by  New 

*This  article  is  furnished  by  the  editor  of  the  present  edition , 

28* 


330  Character. 

Brunswick  and  the  Atlantic  ocean  ;  S.  by   the   gulf  of  Mexico 
W.  by  the  Spanish  dominions,  and  W.  by  the  Pacific  ocean.     Inclu- 
ding Florida,  the  territory  of  the  United*  States  extends  from  25"  i«, 
49°  N.  lat.  and  from   66°  49'  to   125°  W.   Ion.   embracing  2,000,000 
square  miles. 

The  population  of  the  United  States,  in  1790,  was  3,929,326 ;  in 
1800,  5,305,666;  in  UUO,  7,239,903,  and  in  1820,  9,625,734;  of  whom 
1,531,436  were  slaves,  and  233,396  free  blacks.  The  population  in- 
creases very  regularly  at  the  rate  of  about  3  per  cent,  per  annum, 
doubling  in  less  than  25  years. 

Climate. 

The  climate  of  the  United  States,  extending  through  24  degrees  of 
latitude,  presents  a  great  variety  ;  but  is  every  where  much  colder 
lhari  in  the  same  parallels  in  Europe ;  the  difference  being  common- 
ly estimated  at  8  or  10  degress.  The  climate,  in  the  valley  of  the 
Mississippi,  has  been  considered  milder  than  in  the  Atlantic  states, 
and  the  difference  was  estimated  by  Mr.  Jefferson  at  3  degrees,  but 
later  observations  have  refuted  this  opinion.  The  western  coast  of 
North  America  has  a  milder  climate  than  the  eastern  on  the  same 
parallels,  more  resembling  the  climate  of  Europe.  The  summers  are 
hotter  and  the  winters  much  colder  in  the  United  States,  than  in  Eu- 
rope, and  on  the  whole  the  temperature  is  less  equable.  The  great 
heat  of  the  summers,  acting  on  the  extensive  low  grounds  in  the 
southern  states,  renders  them  unhealthy  in  the  hot  months.  The 
newly  opened  districts  on  the  frontiers  are  subject  to  fevers  and  in- 
termittents  ;  but  the  old  settlements  in  the  northern  states  and  in  the 
hilly  country  at  the  south,  are  generally  healthy.  Pulmonary  con- 
sumptions are  common  in  the  eastern  states,  particularly  among  fe- 
males. It  has  been  thought  by  some,  that  the  climate  of  the  United 
States  is  not  as  favourable  to  longevity  and  the  full  expansion  of  the 
human  frame,  as  that  of  Europe ;  and  the  opinion  is  not  entirely 
without  foundation.  The  Americans,  as  a  people,  are  slenderer, 
with  a  less  brawny  form,  and  a  complexion  not  so  highly  coloured,  as 
in  the  north  of  Europe  at  least;  but  this  occasions  no  inferiority  in 
activity  or  understanding. 

Character. 

The  character  of  the  American  people  differs  more  than  is  com- 
mon in  any  one  nation  of  Europe.  Climate,  employments,  diversity 
of  origin,  and  of  the  early  colonial  governments,  have  all  contributed 
to  give  a  very  considerable  variety  to  manners  and  customs,  in  the 
different  sections  of  the  Union.  The  English  population  predomi- 
nates, and  has  given  a  tone  to  society  throughout  the  Union,  and  will 
probably,  in  the  end,  take  place  of  all  the  others.  The  English  lan- 
guage is  now  the  language  of  government  arid  law  in  all  the  states, 
and  the  general  language  of  polished  society,  except  amonsr  the 
French  of  Louisiana.  The  population  of  New-England  and  Virgin- 
ia, is  almost  pure  English.  The  Germans  are  very  numerous  in  the 
middle  states,  particularly  in  Pennsylvania.  In  some  districts  they 
form  almost  the  entire  population,  and  still  retain  their  language  and 
their  customs  unimpaired.  It  is  not  many  years  since  the  German 
language  was  used  in  the  courts  of  law  in  those  districts,  but  it  is  now 
laid  aside.  It  is  still  however  exclusively  employed  in  their  church- 
es. The  low  Dutch  were  the  original  settlers  on  the  Hudson,  where 


Character. 

tiieir  descendants  are  now  quite  numerous,  in  some  distru 
York  -Jersey.     They  still  retain  the  use  of  their  langu;. 

amon»-  tii'.-iiiM-ives,  bin  it  is  iksi  disappearing-.     The  Swedes  were  i 
earli,  on  tiie  Delaware. — They  still  retain  their  language 

heir  habits,  in  a  few  small  settlements  below  Philadelphia.    '1  ' 
Scotch  and  Irish  are  very  extensively  distributed  through  the  middle 
-•>uiiirrn  states  ;   more   sparingly   in   the   northern  and   eastern. 

are  numerous  in  the  cities,  particular!}  in  the  middle  stat 
where  the  IriMi  are  principally  employed  as  common  labourers.  The 
Scotch  are  noted  for  their  commercial  activity.  The  Irish  are  very 
numerous  in  Western  Pennsylvania,  and  the  Scotch  in  North  Caroli- 
na and  Tennessee.  In  the  upper  districts  of  Carolina,  the  Highland 
Scotch  htill  retain  their  original  Gaelic.  The  French  are  numerous 
the  lowt"  '  i;  and  in  Louisiana,  particularly  at  New- 

Orleans,  they  give  a  tone  to  society  ; — but  from  the  continual  influx 
of  a  northern  and  English  population,  the  latter  will  undoubtedly 
.soon  gain  the  ascendancy.  In  the  southern  states  the  black  popula- 
tion i>  \  cry  numerous,  constituting  from  one  fourth  to  one  half  of  the 
whole  :  the  greater  part  of  these  are  slaves.  The  western  state*,  are 
settled  principally  from  the  Atlantic  states.  A  few  only  of  their  set- 
;n  Europe.  Among  these  is  a  small  colon v  of 
Swiss  on  the  Ohio*  who  cultivate  the  vine.  The  population  of  the 
western  states  conforms  to  the  character  of  the  original  si-tiler*,  modi- 
fied by  the  necessities  of  a  new  settlement.  The  states  north  of  the 
Ohio  are  settled  principally  from  the  north  and  middle  states,  and 
have  prohibited  the  introduction  of  slavery.  The  states  south  of  the 
Ohio  are  settled  principally  from  Virginia  and  the  Carolina*,  and 
slavery  is  of  course  permitted.  The  same  is  true  of  the  new  states 
and  terrii  organi/ed  beyond  the  Mississippi.  This  diversi- 

ty of  climate,  origin,  and  pursuits,  particularly  the  absence  or  pre- 
sence o!'  ts  given  some  peculiarities  of  character  to  the  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  Union. 

The  free  population  of  the  United  States  has  taken  a  character, 
generally,  from  its  republican  institutions.  The  poorest  and  the  most 
dependant,  particularly  in  the  country,  show  a  freedom  of  action  and 
opinion,  whir!-  ive  called  impudence,  but  winch  is  the 

nct'<  :lt  of  general  liberty  and  intelligence.     The  Americans, 

*f*s  a  people,  too,  are  more  active 'arid  enterprising  than  the  subjects  of 
the  !  .Mvimcnt •>  in  Europe.  This  is  particularly  true  of 

the  northern  States.  At  the  south,  the  climate,  and  the  employment 
of  si  given  a  more  indolent  character  to  the  white  popula- 

tion, and  in  those  states,  the  more  active  employments  are  filled  by 
strangers,  particularly  from  the  northern  states.  The  absence  of 
ranks  and  entailments,  causing  a  continual  circulation  of  property, 
and  rendering  it  extremely  difficult  to  give  a  permanency  to  any  ac- 
cumulation of  wealth,  has  given  to  all  classes  an  eagerness  to  acquire 
riches,  which  sometimes  degenerate  into  a  dishonourable  cupidity. 
Most  of  the  great  fortunes  in  the  United  States,  were  acquired  by  the 
industry  of  their  possessors,  and  this'.generaUy  from  very  small  be- 
ginnings. The  number  of  old  established  families  is  very  few.  This 
gives  a  character  of  newness,  and  what  Europeans  have  called  vul- 
garity, to  the  wealthier  classes  of  society.  The  merchants  and  pro- 
fessional men,  who  have  acquired  fortunes  by  their  industry,  general- 
ly .Continue  their  exertions  to  a  late  period,  long  after  their  rirrum- 
stanc  •-  have  rendered  them  necessary.  Few  of  them  think  of  d 
ting  themselves  to  the  cultivation  of "  the  arts  or  literature,  or  to  the 


332  Character. 

more  liberal  pursuits,  which  their  wealth  would  allow  them.  But  few 
overgrown  fortunes  have  been  accumulated  in  this  country,  and  the 
equal  distribution  of  estates  has  generally  broken  them  down  on  the 
deaths  of  the  original  ,;roprietors.  Hence  but  few  have  been  educa- 
ted, solely,  to  the  more  liberal  and  ornamen  al  pursuits,  which  are  so 
generally  followed  by  the  higher  ranks  in  Europe.  Although  from 
these  circumstances  we  do  not  yet  find  many  patrons  of  the  fine  arts, 
literature  and  the  abstract  sciences,  yet  the  necessity  of  constant  exer- 
tions to  maintain  a  high  position  in  society,  renders  the  possession  of 
solid  and  useful  attainments  more  common  than  in  any  other  country. 
The  perfect  freedom  of  action,  and  the  entire  security  of  property, 
giving  to  all  a  chance  of  acquiring  wealth  and  distinction,  have  ex- 
tended this  intelligence  and  activity  through  all  classes,  and  given  a 
general  upward  tendency  to  the  whole  mass.  Europeans  have  indul- 
ged themselves  in  undervaluing  the  people  of  this  country,  and  in 
trying  to  prove  their  natural  inferiority.  There  may  be  some  phys- 
ical differences  arising  from  the  climate,  but  these  are  rather  in  our 
favour  than  against  us.  If  there  is  less  solidity  in  our  forms,  there  is 
less  heaviness  in  our  motions  ;  and  if  our  persons  are  slenderer,  they 
are  so  much  the  more  active.  Americans  have  shown,  that  they  can 
cope  with  Europeans  in  war,  by  land  or  sea ;  and  in  commercial  ta- 
lent and  enterprise,  and  in  all  those  arts  or  inventions,  which  our  cir- 
cumstances are  calculated  to  encourage,  we  have  exhibited  no  de- 
gree of  inferiority  to  the  most  favoured  nation.  Indeed  Americans 
have  been  long  noted  for  their  shrewdness,  and  their  ingenuity  ;  and 
there  is  scarcely  a  country  in  the  world  where  they  may  not  be  found 
improving  their  fortunes.  They  have  particularly  excelled  in  me- 
chanical inventions,  and  have  shown  a  marked  superiority  in  painting, 
so  much  so,  that  this  has  almost  become  a  national  characteristic. 

This  general  character  of  intelligence,  activity  and  enterprise,  is 
modified  by  circumstances,  in  the  different  sections  of  the  Union,  so 
as  to  give  to  each  a  peculiar  character.  In  the  northern  and  eastern 
States,  and  such  parts  of  the  western  States  as  are  settled  from  them, 
the  peculiar  characteristics  of  the  American  people  are  most  strikingly 
exhibited.  The  shrewdness  and  enterprise  of  the  Yankees  is  known 
every  where,  and  their  eagerness  to  better  their  fortunes  has  distri- 
buted them  through  every  town  and  village  of  the  Union.  They  have 
retained  much  of  the  attachment  of  their  ancestors,  the  Pilgrims,  to 
learning  and  religion  ;  and  every  village  in  New-England,  and  in 
most  of  their  settlements  at  the  westward,  has  its  church  and  schools. 
Comfort,  and  even  some  degree  of  elegance,  is  extended  through  all 
classes ;  and  there  is  scarcely  an  individual  who  has  not  the  rudiments 
of  an  English  education,  and  who  is  not  pretty  well  acquainted  with 
the  laws  and  constitution  of  his  country,  with  its  politics  and  resour- 
ces, and  with  the  present  state  of  society  in  general.  This  general 
diffusion  of  intelligence  renders  their  elections  more  orderly,  and  less 
under  the  control;of  a  few  designing  individuals.  The  security  of  pro- 
perty is  such,  in  the  country,  throughout  New-England,  that  goods 
would  be  little  hazarded,  if  left  without  the  ordinary  protection  of 
bolts  and  bars.  However,  the  simplicity  of  the  pilgrims  is  fast  disap- 
pearing from  New-England,  and  the  very  enterprise  and  intelligence, 
so  common  to  its  population,  is  gradually  bringing  them  nearer  the 
present  state  of  European  society. 

The  Germans  and  Dutch,  of  the  middle  states,  have  been  charac- 
terised by  their  industry  and  frugality  ;  but  they  have  never  shown 
the  intelligence  and  enterprize  of  the  New  Englanders.  They  have 


Character.  333 

Hot  been  able  to  maintain  their  ground  against  them,  where  they  have 
come  in  contact  ;  and  in  New  York,  the  Dutch  character  is  fast  dis- 
appearing". In  Pennsylvania,  the  German  character,  in  some  of  the 
counties  below  the  mountains,  still  remains  quite  distinct.  They  are 
generally  farmers,  on  a  larger  scale,  than  those  of  New  England, 
very  careful  and  industrious,  with  fine  fields  and  fences,  large  stone 
barns,  and  very  ordinary  houses.  They  show  little  regard  for  ele- 
gance, and  their  villages  have  a  gloomy,  dingy  appearance,  beside 
the  light  and  airy  villages  of  the  North.  They  are  generally  ignor- 
ant, and  obstinately  attached  to  their  native  language  and  customs. 
Their  great  ambition  is  to  keep  up  the  old  establishments  of  their 
family  unimpaired.  They  have  but  little  enter; -rize,  and  when  they 
do  leave  their  homes,  it  is  only  in  search  of  new  farms  in  the  western 
settlements,  where  they  may  continue  the  frugal  habits  of  their  fa- 
thers. Many  of  these  Germans  came  into  America,  as  herdsmen  or 
redemptionefs,  (that  is,  they  bound  themselves  to  service  for  a  certain 
time,  to  pay  the  expenses  of  their  passage  ;)  but  the  instances  are 
rare,  in  which  they  have  not  acquired  comfortable  estates  by  their  in- 
dustry. 

The  white  population  of  the  Southern  States,  has  taken  quite  a  pe- 
culiar character,  from  the  relaxing  influence  of  the  climate  and  of 
slavery.  There  is  a  much  greater  inequality  in  ranks,  than  at  the 
north.  They  are  in  general  either  very  wealthy  or  very  poor,  par- 
ticularly in  the  low  country,  where  the  soil  is  divided  between  great 
proprietors,  who  cultivate  it  by  large  companies  of  slaves.  In  the 
upper  and  mountainous  districts,  estates  are  more  equally  divided  ; 
but  in  all,  the  influence  of  slavery  is  very  perceptible.  This  has  giv- 
en an  elevation,  if  not  a  haughtiness,  to  the  character  of  the  planters, 
and  has  rendere-1  them  the  most  violent  advocates  for  liberty,  and  the 
most  determined  supporters  of  republicanism.  The  warmth  of  their 
climate,  although  it  has  evidently  a  relaxing  influence  on  the  whole, 
has  however  given  a  fire  and  quickness  to  their  passions,  which  add 
not  a  little  to  their  peculiar  character.  Less  engaged  in  labour,  ei- 
ther physical  or  intellectual,  than  their  fellow  citizens  of  the  North, 
they  have  given  more  of  their  time  to  the  Requisition  of  general 
knowledge,  to  the  cultivation  of  taste,  and  in  particular,  to  the  study 
and  practice  of  politics.  Hence  they  have  gained  apolitical  influ- 
ence, in  the  Union,  dis proportioned  to  their  wealth  and  population, 
and  have  supplied  our  government  with  an  unusual  number  of  public 
functionaries.  Oratory,  too,  has  been  more  studied,  as  an  art,  than 
at  the  north,  and  every  means  of  popular  influence  has  been  more 
extensively  employed  than  in  New  England.  They  are  liberal  in 
their  opinions,  hospitable  to  strangers,  fond  of  pleasure  and  display, 
and  often  too  lavish  in  their  expenses  for  their  own  advantage.  The 
poorer  whites  are  comparatively  uneducated.  The  employment  of 
slaves,  and  the  nature  of  the  climate,  render  them  indolent  and  too 
often  intemperate.  Their  houses  are  mean,  and  their  whole  appear- 
ance exhibits  a  state  of  society  far  behind  that  of  the  North.  They 
are  addicted  to  sporting,  and"  their  public  assemblies,  courts,  elec- 
tions, &c.  are  not  conducted  with  the  order  and  decorum  so  striking, 
on  such  occasions,  in  New  England.  The  black  population  is  prin- 
cipally^ in  a  state  of  slavery,  and  of  course,  almost  entirely  uneduca- 
Slavery  has,  undoubtedly,  in  the  Southern  States,  less  forbidding 
features,  than  in  almost  any  other  country  ;  but  it  is  still  an  institu- 
tion, which  every  <rood  man  would  wish  io  ^ee  abolished.  But  it  is, 
at  present,  so  deeply  rooted,  that  there  is  but  a  very  taint  prospect  of 


334  Education. 

its  extinction,,  The  slaves  at  the  south  are  generally  treated  witk. 
kindness,  and  are  neither  overworked,  nor  severely  punished. 

They  are  usually  allowed  a  small  patch  of  ground,  and  a  portion  of 
their  time,  for  cultivating  it  ;  and  all  they  can  obtain  from  this  la- 
bour, is  their  own.  Their  houses  are  generally  poor,  their  food  and 
their  clothing  coarse,  and  only  such  as  is  necessary  ;  yet  in  general 
their  unavoidably  hard  condition  is  not  rendered  worse  by  any  cruelty 
on  the  part  of  their  masters. 

The  population  of  the  Western  States  has  a  less  peculiar  charac- 
ter, than  that  of  the  sections,  already  pointed  out.  The  northern 
districts,  around  the  lakes  and  in  Ohio,  are  chiefly  settled  from  New 
England,  and  retain  much  of  the  Eastern  character.  They  have  given 
more  attention  to  schools  and  religion,  and  have  higher  notions  of  com- 
fort and  propriety,  than  farther  South.  In  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  la- 
bour is  principally  performed  by  slaves  ;  and  the  whites  there  have 
much  of  the  bold  reckless  character  of  their  ancestors  from  Virginia 
and  Carolina.  But  society  is  now  rapidly  improving  in  that  quarter, 
and  perhaps  in  no  section  of  the  Union,  have  such  rapid  efforts  been 
made  for  the  general  diffusion  of  knowledge,  as  have  recently  been 
made  in  Kentucky.  Their  political  difficulties  have  contributed  not 
a  little  to  sharpen  their  intellects,  and  add  to  their  intelligence.  Still 
society  is  there  comparatively,  barbarous.  In  all  the  Western 
States,  there  is  a  peculiar  character,  derived  from  their  recent  settle- 
ment. It  is  that  of  the  Backwoodsmm.  Compelled,  by  the  necessi- 
ty of  their  circumstances,  to  endure  hardship,  to  sustain  difficulties, 
to  meet  sudden  emergencies,  and  to  be  their  own  merchants  and  me- 
chanics, as  well  as  hunters  and  farmers,  thus  combining  all  the  em- 
ployments of  a  more  advanced  state  of  society,  in  their  own  persons, 
they  have  gained  a  boldness,  a  quickness,  and  a  kind  of  half  savage 
sagacity,  to  which  the  soberer  and  more  regular  inhabitant  of  the 
Atlantic  States  is  a  stranger.  This  character  renders  their  society 
ruder  and  more  turbulent ;  but  it  is  an  excellent  preparation  for  theii 
only  means  of  defence,  by  partizan  warfare. 

Education. 

There  is,  probably,  no  part  of  the  world  where  the  rudiments 
of  education  are  more  generally  diffused  than  in  New-England 
and  those  districts  in  the  northern  and  western  states,  occupi- 
ed by  New-Englanders.  Hardly  an  individual  can  be  found, 
who  cannot  read  and  write,  and  keep  accounts.  Most  of  the4abour-f 
ing  classes  in  New-England  are  well  informed  on  all  the  leading, 
political,  and  religious  topics  of  the  day,  and  a  fondness  for  reading 
is  very  general.  Books  are  extensively  circulated,  particularly  by 
means  of  social  and  circulating  libraries,  and  every  individual  con- 
sults his  newspaper.  They  are,  in  general,  well  prepared  for  the 
common  business  of  life,  and  many,  who  have  only  the  common  ad- 
vantages of  education,  gain  all  the  knowledge  necessary  for  mana- 
ging extensive  concerns.  The  proportion  of  educated  men  is  very 
large,  for  a  state  of  society  where  there  are  so  very  few,  whose  for- 
tunes allow  them  to  lead  a  life  of  leisure,  and  where  a  liberal  educa- 
tion is  of  no  value,  unless  it  is  turned  to  pro  St.  The  number  of  those 
who  devote  themselves  to  literature  and  science  is  very  small ;  in- 
deed, we  should  not  be  far  from  the  truth,  M  we  said  there  were  none, 
who  are  so  employed.  All  men  of  educai;  >n  are  obliged  to  engage 
in  some  laborious  profession,  unless  they  are  possessed  of  large  for- 
tunes, and  in  such  a  case  the  instances  are  few,  indeed,  of  such  as 


Education.  335 

have  applied  themselves  to  intellectual  pursuits.  These  remarks 
a,  ply,  in  some  degree,  to  the  whole  union,  so  that  the  United  States 
may  be  characterized  as  a  country  where  knowledge  is  widely  diffu- 
sed, but  nowhere  greatly  accumulated. 

The  general  diffusion  of  knowledge,  through  all  classes,  is  effect" 
ed  by  means  of  the  common  or  primary  schools.  These,  in  all  the 
New-England  States,  except  Rhode-Island,  in  New- York,  and  in 
some  of  the  southern  and  western  Stales,  are  established  and  support- 
ed by  law.  In  Connecticut,  New-York,  and  Virginia,  extensive 
funds  are  provided  for  the  support  of  schools.  Of  these,  the  funds  of 
Connecticut  are  the  largest,  although  her  po  ulation  is  much  he 
less.  Where  schools  are  not  provided  by  law,  such  is  the  force  of 
public  opinion,  that  in  all  the  towns  and  wealthier  districts,  they  are 
supported  by  subscription,  or  local  funds  for  the  purpose.  Hence,  in 
almost  every  section  of  the  country,  the  people  are  sufficiently  edu- 
cated to  read  their  newspapers,  and  to  canvass  their  political  inter- 
ests. The  education  of  these  primary  schools  is  generally  confined 
to  reading  and  writing,  and  the  rudiments  of  English  Grammar, 
Geography,  and  Arithmetic. 

The  next  class  of  schools  are  the  academies.  These  are  either 
established  by  law,  and  supported  by  funds,  provided  by  the  State,  or 
by  the  subscription  of  individuals  ;  or  they  are  set  up  by  individuals 
on  their  own  responsibility,  and  supported  by  the  fees  of  their  scho- 
lars. These  are  very  numerous  in  every  section  of  the  union.  Great 
numbers  of  them  are  taught  by  the  recent  graduates  of  colleges,  par- 
ticularly from  the  northern  states,  who  are  often  found  in  this  employ- 
ment at  the  extreme  south  and  west.  In  these  institutions,  young 
men  are  fitted  for  college,  or  for  the  counting*- house,  and  in  many 
instances  they  receive  there  all  their  education  preparatory  to  the 
three  learned  professions.  The  extent  of  their  studies,  of  course, 
varies.  In  some,  it  fully  equals  the  course  of  our  colleges  ;  in  oth- 
ers, it  is  much  more  limited,  and  is  often  regulated  by  the  wishes  of 
the  student.  English  Grammar,  Geography,  History,  Arithmetic, 
and  the  Practical  Mathematics  in  general,  and  so  much  of  the  lan- 
guages as  is  necessary  for  entering  college,  form  the  more  ordinary 
course.  Several  new  institutions  have  recently  been  established, 
principally  by  individuals,  to  furnish  a  more  practical  education  than 
,  has  hitherto  been  supplied.  In  some,  the  object  is  military  ;  in  oth 
ers,  agricultural  or  commercial.  They  have  generally  borrowed 
their  plans  from  similar  institutions  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  par- 
ticularly from  that  of  Fellenberg  in  Switzerland. 

The  highest  order  of  elementary  schools,  in  this  country,  are  the 
colleges.  There  are  none  where  knowledge  is  communicated  on  the 
,  plan  of  the  European  Universities,  by  lectures  alone.  They  all  re- 
tain more  or  less  of  the  discipline  of  the  school,  and  through  the 
greater  part  of  their  course,  the  students  are  taught  by  recitations. 
Their  course  of  studies  includes  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages,  and 
the  mathematics,  for  which  Hutton's  is  a  very  common  text  book. 
In  some  colleges,  a  particular  course  of  text  books  has  been  provi- 
ded by  their  teachers.  This  is  partly  the  case  at  Harvard  and  Yale. 
The  course  of  Mathematics  embraces  Arithmetic,  Algebra,  Geome- 
trv.  Trigonometry,  and  their  practical  applications,  Conic  Sections, 
Mechanical  Philosophy  and  Astronomy,  and  in  some  colleges,  Flux- 
ions and  the  Calculus.  Besides  these,  which  are  the  leading  studies 
of  our  colleges,  they  give  some  attention  to  Chemistry,  Natural 
History,  Intellectual  and  Moral  Philosophy,  History  and  Geography, 


336  Education. 

Rhetoric  and  Belles  Lettres,  and  the  elements  of  Political  Science. 
In  most  of  the  colleges,  Theology  forms  a  part  of  the  course.  In- 
deed, most  of  the  colleges,  particularly  in  the  northern  stales,  were 
founded  through  the  influence  of  the  clergy,  to  provide  means  for 
educating  young  men  for  their  profession;  and  at  present,  all  the 
colleges  of  New-England,  and  most  of  them  in  the  other  sections  oi  the 
Union,  are  presided  over  by  clergymen,  and  religious  services  form 
a  part  of  their  daily  duties.  Many  of  the  more  recent  colleges  in 
the  southern  and  western  states  were  established  and  supported  by 
grants  from  the  legislatures  of  the  states,  and  in  the  new  university 
of  Virginia,  which  approaches  the  nearest  in  its  plan  to  the  European 
universities;  religion  forms  no  part  of  the  ceremony  of  its  institu- 
tions. 

The  oldest  and  best  established  of  our  colleges  are  in  the  northern 
states.  Of  these,  Harvard  university,  near  Boston,  and  Yale  col- 
lege, in  Connecticut,  hold  the  first  rank.  The  first  of  these  far  ex- 
cels the  other  in  funds  and  means  of  instruction  in  general,  but  the 
latter  has  rather  surpassed  it  in  the  number  of  students. 

The  Military  Academy,  established  and  supported  by  the  national 
government,  at  West  Point,  is  undoubtedly  the  best  regulated  semi- 
nary in  our  country.  The  course  of  studies  is  principally  confined  to 
the  mathematics,  and  their  military  applications  ;  and  in  these  they 
far  excel  any  of  our  colleges  in  extent  and.  exactness,  and  are  sur- 
passed only  by  the  Military  and  Polytechnic  schools  in  France, 
from  which  the  system  of  this*  institution  is  borrowed.  In  addition  to 
the  branches  pursued  in  our  colleges,  they  gain  a  thorough  know- 
ledge of  the  calculus,  descriptive  geometry,  and  engineering,  and  the 
more  advanced  students  read  Newton's  Prtwipia  and  La  Pfwe.  We 
believe  the  mathematical  course  of  Columbia  College  in  New- York, 
approaches  nearer  to  that  at  West-Point,  in  extent  and  exactness, 
and  it  is  principally  through  the  exertions  of  its  present  very  able 
Professor,  Mr.  Adrain. 

The  only  remaining  schools  are  those  for  the  professions.  These 
have  greatly  increased  within  a  few  years,  and  are  now  becoming 
numerous.  Thirty  or  forty  years  since,  students  in  the  professions 
were  educated  privately  by  gentlemen  in  practice,  either  after  they 
had  completed  their  college  studies,  or  in  many  cases  only  after  they 
hal  received  a  common  English  education.  This  is  now  the  case  to 
a  very  considerable  extent,  and  in  some  parts  of  the  country  almost 
entirely  so  ;  but  it  has  lately  become  quite  the  fashion  to  attend  the 
public  schools  for  professional  education,  which  have  recently  risen 
up,  and  are  every  year  increasing. 

The  schools  for  Medicine  were  first  established,  and  are  now  the 
most  numerous  and  extensive.  That  of  Philadelphia  is  the  oldest,  and 
has  held  the  first  rank.  It  has  numbered  five  hundred  or  six  hundred 
pupils,  at  a  session.  Those  of  New-York  and  Baltimore,  though  much 
more  recent,  have  almost  overtaken  it  in  numbers.  Besides  the  pub- 
lic schools,  individuals  have,  for  a  few  years  past,  been  in  the  habit  of 
deli  vering  private  courses  of  lectures  in  our  larger  towns,  as  is  prac- 
tised so  extensively  in  London  and  Paris. 

The  Law  schools  are  less  numerous,  and  much  less  extensive. 
There  is  a  long  established,  and  very  respectable  institution,  for  this 
puroo^e,  at  Litchfield,  Connecticut,  where  the  profession  is  studied 
systematically.  In  general,  it  is  studied  in  the  office  of  a  practitioner, 
where  practice  mav  be  combined,  to  some  extent,  with  reading. 

A  great  number  of  Theological  schools  have  arisen  within  a  few 


Ji/0/'ft/5. 

years,  throughout  the  Union  ;  the  most  important  of  which,  are  the 
Presbyterian  schools  at  Andover  and  Princeton,  and  the  Episcopal 
school  at  New-York.  Besides  these,  schools  for  the  education  of  Mis- 
sionaries and  heathen  Youth,  have  been  recently  established. 

Several  seminaries  have  been  lately  established  for  educating  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb.  The  first  of  the 'kind  was  founded  at  Hartford, 
Connecticut,  and  has  been  the  parent  of  many  others.  Lancasterian 
schools  have  been  established  in  many  of  our  cities  and  towns,  and 
have  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  general  diffusion  of  learning. 

The  general  education  of  the  people  is  no  where  so  well  provided 
?or,  and  so  thoroughly  pursued,  as  in  the  city  of  Boston.  In  addition 
:o  the  common  schools,  they  have  an  excellent  Latin  school,  and  Eng- 
lish high  schools,  where  the  best  scholars  may  obtain  a  very  exten- 
sive education,  in  science  and  English  literature,  at  the  public  ex- 
pense. These  are  particularly  calculated  to  prepare  youths  for  the 
cornpting-house,  for  navigation,  and  the  more  difficult  branches  of 
mechanics. 

On  the  whole,  the  people  of  the  United  States  may  be  characterized 
r  their  education  and  intelligence.  The  spirit  is  increasing,  and 
ery  year  is  adding  to  their  means  of  improvement,  and  while  this 
tntinues,  we  need  have  little  fear  for  the  perpetuity  of  their  freedom. 

Morals. 

The  first  settlers  of  New-Er.gland  were  a  strictly  moral  and  reli- 
rious  people,  rather  contracted  in  their  notions,  and  penurious  in 
heir  habits,  but  with  a  strong  sense  of  the  importance  of  integrity  and 
>rder.  Hence  society  has  been  always  quiet  and  regular,  in  that 
ection  of  the  Union,  and  although  their  descendants  have  departed 
rom  the  severity  of  their  original  habits,  yet  even  now  property  is  se- 
ure,  peace  very  rarely  disturbed,  and  tne  Sabbath  kept  with  a  con- 
cientious  strictness.  The  German  and  Scotch  settlers,  in  the  middle 
tates,  were  less  puritanical,  but  have  always  been  remarkable  for 
heir  sober  industry  and  their  strict  integrity.  In  the  southern  states, 
ociety  has  always  worn  a  freer  aspect,  and  been  characterized  by  a 
ondness  for  pleasure  and  amusement,  and  a  propensity  to  lavish  ex- 
tenditure.  There  has  always  been  such  an  abundance  in  this  coun- 
ry,  and  wages  have  borne  so  large  a  ratio  to  the  prices  of  necessa- 
ies,  that  theft  and  robbery,  and  indeed  all  acts  of  violence,  have  been 
rery  rare,  and  principally  confined  to  our  cities  and  large  towns. 
Quarrelling,  and  more  deadly  acts  of  violence,  have  been  more  com 
lion  in  the  southern  and  western  states,  and  have  been  principally 
)ccasioned  by  sudden  fits  of  passion,  aided  or  induced  by  intempe- 
rance. If  there  is  any  vice  which  may  be  called  national,  it  is  that  of 
ntemperance.  Temperance  has  hardly  been  a  necessary  virtue  in 
his  country,  and  in  particular,  the  immense  quantities  of  ardent  spirits, 
vhich  have  been  imported  and  manufactured  here,  and  the  absence 
>f  all  restraint  on  its  sale  and  circulation,  have  acted  as  a  kind  of  premi- 
im  to  intoxication.  This  is  very  remarkable  in  the  western  country, 
-vhere  the  want  of  a  market  for  their  immense  surplus  of  grain  has 
ed  them  to  distil  enormous  quantities  of  whiskey,  which  is,  in  a  great 
neasure,  consumed  among  them.  The  excessive  quantities  of  paper 
Doney,  and  the  facilities  of  counterfeiting  it,  have  rendered  that  crime 
rery  common.  As  a  nation,  however,  we  may  be  considered  amoral 
>ne,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  absence  of  gens  (Parmes  to  preserve 
>rder,  from  the  very  few  instances  of  capital  punishment,  or  from  the 

29 


338  Government* 

small  amount  of  extreme  suffering1,   which  19- found  even  in  our  lar- 
gest cities. 

Government. 

The  political  constitution  of  the  United  States  is  the  fieest  and  most 
incorrupt  of  any.  It  is  a  pure  system  of  representation,  which  in- 
cludes the  voice  and  will  of  the  whole  population.  The  Legislature 
consists  of  a  House  of  Representatives  and  a  Senate,  with  a  Presi- 
dent, elected  every  four  years,  instead  of  an  hereditary  Monarch, 
'for  the  executive  power. 

The  United  States  are  a  federal  republic.  Each  of  the  states  is  in- 
dependent, and  has  the  exclusive  control  of  all  concerns  merely  lo- 
cal; but  the  defence  of  the  country,  the  regulation  of  commerce,  and 
all  the  general  interests  of  the  confederacy  are  committed,  by  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States,  to  a  general  government.  The  le- 
gislative power  is  vested  in  a  Congress,  consisting  of  a  Senate  and 
House  of  Representatives.  The  Senate  is  composed  of  two  mem- 
bers from  each  state,  chosen  by  their  Legislatures  for  6  years.  The 
Representatives  are  chosen  by  the  people  biennially,  each  state  being 
entitled  to  a  number  proportioned  to  its  free  population,  and  in  the 
slave-holding  states  every  five  slaves  are  allowed  to  count  the  same  as 
three  freemen.  The  President  and  Vice  President  are  chosen  for 
four  years  by  electors  appointed  for  the  purpose,  and  each  state  ap- 
points as  many  electors  as  the  whole  number  of  its  Senators  and  Re- 
presentatives.* The  salary  of  the  President,  is  $25,000  per  annum ; 
of  the  Vice  President,  $5,000.  The  principal  onVers  in  the  execu- 
tive department  are  the  Secretary  of  Stole,  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  the  Secretary  of  War,  the  Srrrciarv  of  the  Navy',  the  At- 
torney General,  and  the  Postmaster  General. 

The  governments  of  the  states  arc  all  formed  on  strict  republican 
principle?. -—-They  have  a  legislature  consisting  of  two  Houses,  and  an 
Executive  consisting  of  a  Governor,  and  in  some  states  a  Lieutenant 
Governor,  and  in  others  a  council,  or  both.  The  internal  police  of  the 
States  is  managed  by  the  government  of  the  states  alone;  the  nation- 
al government  being  employed  only  in  regulating  our  foreign  relations 
and  the  general  interests  of  the  Union,  and  in  settling  all  difficulties 
which  may  arise  between  the  several  states.  In  addition  to  the  Le- 
gislative and  Executive  bodies,  there  is  a  Judiciary  system  formed 
on  similar  principles  with  the  exception  that  the  judges  of  the  higher 
courts  hold  their  offices  during  good  behaviour,  or  until  they  reach  a 
certain  advanced  age.  .  The  courts  of  the  United  States  take  cogni- 
zance of  all  offences  against  theU.  S.,  of  all  cases  in  which  the  Uni- 
ted States  are  a  party,  of  all  cases  involving  foreign  states,  or  the  ci- 
tizens of  the  same,  and  of  all  such  as  arise  between  the  different 
states,  or  the  citizens  of  the  same.  The  Supreme  Court  of  the  Uni- 
ted States  decides,  also,  on  the  constitutionality  of  laws,  and  judicial 
decisions. — Hence  its  influence  is  predominant  in  the  Union.  The 
state  courts  are  confined  to  the  affairs  of  their  states  alone.  There  are 
supreme  courts,  which  have  cognizance  of  all  cases  in  the  states  to 
which  they  belong,  district  and  county  courts,  and  jutices  of  the  peace 
for  the  decision  of  small  matters,  in  towns  and  neighbourhoods. 
There  is  the  same  gradation  in  the  legislative  and  executive  powers ; 
each  town  is,  in  fact,  a  democracy  of  itself.  Its  freemen  can  meet  in 
a  body,  not  only  for  the  purpose  of  state  elections,  but  to  choose  their 
own  municipal  officers,  and  to  regulate  all  concerns  affecting  them- 
selves alone. — It  has  its  OWD  executive  officers,  whose  business  it  is  [ 


Government.  339 

to  execute  all  orders,  not  only  from  higher  authority,  but  from  the 
municipal  officers  of  the  town  itself.  It  is  this  graduation  in  our  go- 
vernment, which  gives  it  its  greatest  strength  and  its  greatest  pn  'nist 
of  permanency.  Each  state,  and  county,  and  town,  is  a  check  on 
all  the  others,  and  a  strong  hold  of  republican  principles. 

If  the  ^National  Executive  should  attempt  to  destroy  the  other  na- 
tional authorities  at  Washington,  it  would  he  met  by  the  authorities 
of  the  several  states,  and  would  have  to  fight  so  many  battles,  before 
it  could  compel  them  to  its  purposes.  Nor  would  the  contest  stop 
there,  for  the  people  would  meet  in  their  primary  assemblies,  (the 
towns),  each  of  which  has  a  distinct  and  perfect  organization  of  its 
own,  and  the  chances  are  strong,  that  before  it  had  overcome  all 
these,  it  would  produce  a  counter-revolution  and  fall  in  its  own  at- 
tempt. It  is  only  until  the  whck-  mass  of  the  people  are  dissolved  in 
political  corruption,  that  the-  national  government  can  hope  to  effect 
a  consolidation. — IN" or  is  there  more  danger  of  a  disunion.  The  sys- 
tem of  confederation  is  so  complicated,  the  interests  of  the  different 
and  even  remote  parts  arc  so  linked  together,  that  no  effort  to  effect  a 
separation,  commencing  in  one  point,  could  by  any  possibility  sue- 
•  ceed,  until  it  had  spread  itself  through  a  large  part  of  the  whole,  and 
before  this  could  be  effected  the  thousand  checks  and  counter-check'-: 
of  the  confederation,  would  probably,  as  long  as  there  is  any  honesty 
and  intelligence  in  the  people,  stop  the'progress  of  the  breach,  and 
restore  every  thing  to  its  original  security.  The  Union  has  been 
often  threatened,  since  its  establishment,  and  in  some  instances  fear- 
fully so ;  but  after  ali  the>«  daog-ers,  it  apparently  was  never  stronger 
than  at  the  present  moment. 

Under  a  government  so  pure  and  equal ;  where  every  citizen  may 
feel  an  entire  security  of  life,  liberty  and  fortune  ;  where  even  the 
poorest  labourer  may  enjoy  all  the  fruits  of  his  industry  unmolested, 
and  the  wealthiest  proprietor  can  sustain  no  usurpation  over  the  rights 
of  the  poorest;  where  tux.cs  jmd  burdens  are  light,  and  subsistence 
easy;  where  the  means  of  education  are  offered  to  all,  and  no  re- 
straint is  laid  on  the  expression  of  opinions;  we  may  well  indulge  a 
hope,  that  we  shall  long  continue  the  improvements  we  have  so  hap 
pily  begun,  and  that  we  are  destined  to  become,  not  only  one  of  the 
'  most  extensive  nations,  but  one  of  the  most  enlightened,  populous 
and  wealthy,  and  of  course,  powerful. 

Dr.  Moore,  anticipating  a  future  era  of  improvement,  snys  tk  Here 
the  sciences  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  arc  to  receive  their  highest 
improvement :  here  civil  and  religions  liberty  are  to  flourish,  un- 
checked by  the  cruel  hand  of  civil  or  ecclesiastical  tyranny ;  here 
genius,  aided  by  all  the  improvements  of  former  ages,  is  to  be  exert- 
ed in  humanizing  mankind,  in  cx'-andi^g  and  enriching1  their  minds 
with  religious  and  philosophical  knowledge,  and  in  planning  and  exe- 
cuting a  form  of  government,  which  shall  involve  all  the  excellencies 
of  former  governments,  with  as  few  of  their  defects  as  is  consistent 
with  the  imperfections  of  human  affairs,  and  which  shall  be  calcula- 
ted to  protect  and  unite,  in  a  manner  consistent  with  the  natural 
rights  of  mankind,  the  largest  empire  that  ever  existed." 

The  anticipations  of  this  friend  of  America  have  been  in  part  real- 
ized. The  rapid  progress  of  settlement  and  population  in  our  western 
territories;  the  great  number  of  new  states  and  towns,  which  have 
sprung  up  there,  like  the  exhalations  of  a  night,  and  are  now  fast  fill- 
ing with  all  the  arts  of  civilized  life  ;  the  great  cities,  which  are  ra- 
pidly advancing1  on  our  eastern  shores,  and  are  already  rivalling  those 


.'•10  Canada. 

of  the  old  world ;  which  are  now  connected  by  a  g 
with  every  part  of  the  globe,  and  are  acting  iient  points  ol 

our  internal  intercourse,  which,  by  our  unexampled  natural  commu- 
nications, and  the  magnificent  canals  that  are  giving  them  a  ten-fold 
efficiency,  has  already  equalled  that  of  much  older  nations,  and  from 
the  known  enterprize  of  our  citizens,  will  not  cease  to  enlarge  till 
it  has  exhausted  our  resources — all  these,  with  the  growth  of  manu- 
factures, and  the  employment  of  our  immense  mineral  resoim 
metals  and  fuel,  and  the  great  natural  powers  of  large  and  rapid  ri- 
vers, in  those  parts  of  our  country  farthest  removed  from  the  centres 
of  commerce,  and  therefore  less  subject  to  the  excitement  of  trade, 
without  the  cultivation  of  their  natural  advantages,  and  above  all  the 
use  of  steam  in  moving  boats  and  marhincrv.  :,nd  thus  giving  the  cer- 
tainty of  calculation  to  all  our  operation*; — all  these  we  may  consider 

iiat  the  fondest  hopr-s  of  our  warmest  fn< 
will  not  be  disappointed. — P. 


BRITISH 

IN   CANAD \ 


\     •  .  01     "'  ends    ..11   that   part  of  North    AUK- 

!i  lies  north  of  I  In-   I  Greenland  and  the 

.MI  srtlirin. 

Not  more  than  one  tenth  part  of  thi^   vast  country    i,  in  th»-  posses-^ 
i»f  thf  \vhr  t  is  in  the  southeast,  along  tlie  banks  of 

i  nnbraces  the   island  of 
'<)undlan(.!,  and  tin-  lour  following*  provii, 

I.  ;     Loner  Canada. 

Nrw  Brunswick*  -!•  Upper  Canada. 

All  British  .Amrnea,  iu-!  inrbi-'i'..!  in  the  a1--  .ons, 

lied  .Ncic  Itritai;  .»f  tht-  liiili 

Lower  *  •  •-  of  (lie  m  ;Vora 

-.     1>  i-  N.  bj    New  Brit 

K.  by  tlu  nee;   S.  1-  MM.!  S.   i  Mnswick, 

.  Vermont.  \.     B.  \V.  and  W. 

ida. 

Lower  Canada   cont-ji.i-  abr^i<   300,000    ini-.u1  i^mt^.   a  majority  of 
wlio  h  origin.     The  principal  settlements  are  along  the 

banks  of  the  St.  I/ 

.Manners  and  customs  of  the  settlers  in  Canada  are  tinctured 
with  the  Trent  '  jid  urbani"  .i  with  the  usual  portion 

of  vanity  ;  thi  \  er,  a  mo;  le   quality   than  avarice, 

which  is  destructive  of  every  noble  exertion.     The  'Frenc'. 
in  Canada  can  p-ene rally  road  and  write,  and  are  thus   far  superior  to 
the  men  ;   bur  both  are  sunk  in  ignorance  and  superstition,  and  bli 
devoted  to  their  priests.     They  use  the  French  language,  English  be- 
ing restricted  to  the  British  settlers. 

At  Quebec  a  large  garrison  is  maintained  :  of  the  inhabitant 


inch  an  Nations  of  Canada.  341 

Is  arc  French.     The  houses  are  commonly  of  stone,  small,  ugly, 
and  inconvenient.     There  we  three  nunneries  here,  but  the  monM£ 
nearly  extinct.     The  market  is  well  supplied,  and  the  1: 

•MWD  by  de^rs.     The  neighbourhood  of  this 
iiery,  and  the  falls  of  the 

river  A;  oci  are  particularly  celebrated. 

T1--  of  heat  and  cold  are  amazing;  the  thermometer  in  sum- 

rising1  to  ninety-six  degrees,  while  in  w  inter  tt 

The  snow  begins  in  November,  and  in  January  tin-  rold  is  so  intense, 

•he  limb>  of  people,  who  are  obliged  to  h  ;>re  often 

nger  of  what  is  called  a  frost-bite.     But  winter,  here,  as  at  Pe 

.•••irgli,  is  the  season  of  amuse  men  t  ;  and  the  ';mn    by 

hons  w   generally 

come-  .suddenly,  tlie  ice  on  the  river  burbling  v,  ith  (lie  '  •   -n*- 

•!e  of  ice 

-ummer,  and  vegetation  is  almost 
install 

reraliy  mountainous  and  woody  ;  but 

(heiv  j'per 

hief 

natural  cui  cataracts, 

"or,  the  celebrated   falls  of  Niagara  arc  chiefly  on   the 
•>['  Upper  •  ie.  river  being-  there  six   hundred  yards  wide, 

and  the  fall  one  hundred  island  lies  be- 

tween the  fails;  and  that  on  side  of  the.  States  is  three  hundred  and  fifty 
3,  whilo  thf  height  is  one  hum!  '  'nun  the  great 

fall  a  constant  eloud  ascends,  whir!  ;  ;ui  incn 

*.ance,andthe  whole  scene  U  truly  trcmen  ; 

NATIVE  Till 

The  Five  Indian  Nations  of  Canada.* 

The   i 

The  names  by   which  i! 
hawks,  Oneidas,  O 

Eaci>  of  these  nation-  -h  na- 

tion makes  an  hide;  -ne.l  tn  j.ur.lir  ;, (fvirs  by 

r.vn  Sachems.     The  authority  of  tl«  lv  in  the 

opinion  that  the  rest  of  the  natives  \.\\\ .   of  their  v  <i  'integri- 

ty. Force  is  never  resorted  to  for  the  purpose  of  executing  their  re- 
solutions. Honour  and  esteem  are  their  prim  :  :ds;  uiid 
shame  the  only  punishment. 

The  natives  of  these  tribes  think  themselves  by  nature  superior  to 
the  rest  of  mankind,  and  assume  a  title  which,  in  their  language,  de- 
notes that  pre-eminence.  This  opinion  they  carefully  infuse  into  the 
minds  of  their  children,  which  inspires  them  with  a  courage,  which 
has  been  terrible  to  the  tribes,  and  which  renders  them  objects  of  fear 
among  the  neighbouring  Indian  nations,  from  whom  they  receive 
yearly  tribute. 

Two  of  the  Sachems  go  about  to  receive  this  tribute,  which  is  paid 


*  This  account  relates  to  the  condition  of  the  tribes  befor 
American  revolution,  and  is  taken  from  Colden's  account  of  tli« 

29* 


in  wampum,  the  current  money  among  •  Wampum 

two  kinds,  white  and  purple:   the  white 

the  great  shells   into  the  form  of  a  bead,  and 

leather:  the  purple   is  taken  out  of  the   inside  of  ihi 

they  are  woven  as  broad  as  one's  hand,  and  a  I  ot  long- :   i 

they  call  belts,  which  they  give   and  receive 

-  ot  friendship  :  for  lesser  matters  a  single  string  i?  g 
bead  is  of  known  value,  and  a  belt  of  a  less  number  is  made  to  equal 
one  of  a  greater,  by  taste  ning  so  many  as  is  wanting  to  the   belt  i>\  a 
string. 

r-LJom  for  the  sake  o  !hnt  the  Indians  mah 

from  notions  of  glory,  strongly  im. 

\afions  in  their  i<>ve  of  liberty,  and  iln  (heir    bravery 

n  battle,  and  their  < 
lade  of  the  most  celebrated  Romans. 

Affairs  of  importance  which  concern  -.ill  the  F  is  are  tran- 

acted  ia  a  general  meeting  of  the  Sachems,   v  Ueld  near 

centre  of  tin  ir 

•net  at*"Albany.      I 

the  i; 

that  is,  they  menu;  ID  incorporate 

I  hem  ;   a:> 
then 

\N  lien  :ii!\    <>f   : 

• 

(won  h  the 

plan.  feast 

promoter^  uf 

others  to  join,  froi:i 
i-t-ake  of  the  enter- 

oent  they 

•rt  of  kettle-drum.   Thr  war- 

ciili'd  in  i  i   his 

erformed, 

and  tljo  ((  ••  stors;   this  is  accompanied  with  a  dance,  and 

the  i  <  >te  the  injuries 

and 

of  the  whole  parts  lo  a  high  pitch  of  warlike  en- 
ism. 

They  come  to  i  :i  ihoir   fa  •»  a  frightful 

manner,  whiri  ey  go  to  war.   i-i   onier  to   appear 

On  tlie  next   day  they   inarch   out  with   much   formality, 

-cd  in  their   finest  apparel,  and  observing-   a   profound  silence. 

The  women  follow  with  their  old  cl  !  by  them  they  send  back 

their  finery  in  which  they  inarch  from  their  fort  or  castle.     Before 

leave  the  place  where  the  clothes  arc  exchanged,   they  always 

i  a  large  piece  of  the  bark  of  some  great  tree ;  upon  the  smooth 

side  they  draw  figures  of  their  canoes,  and  emblems  of  the  nations 

against  which  the  expedition  is  designed. 

When  the  expedition  is  over,  they  8top  at  the  same  place  in  their 


f  'V 

e,  or  ai  -        they  figure,   in  their 

/ing,  the  result  arfare,  the  number  of  the 

•  ricrs  taken-     The-e  trees  are  the  annals  or  ru- 

ther  the  Fi        Nations;  and   by  them  and  their  war 

aeir  great  achievements. 

•  prisoners  are  secured,  they   never  offer  them  ill  treat- 
ment; but,  on  thecontnu-y,  will  ruth.  than  suffer 
them  to  want.     They  are  j  :                             1h< -\  arri\eat   their  jour- 
•id,  to  those  who  hav<                   relation  in  that  or  any   former 
ize.     If  the  captives  are  accepted,  there  is  an  end  to  all  their 
:   they  are  dressed  as  fine  as   j                                   Tee,  except 
to  return  to  i                  <-«>nnlry.  and  cuio\  nil  the  privileges  the  per- 

;o  ha\e   not  the 
jriven  up  to 
satiate  then 

The  •  tii. in  their  oth- 

er him 
t  con- 

'.-d  up  tor  their  enter- 
'rni-'iiug    the  Bursts    with 
le. 

It'li'^  matter  of  doiri  iligion  these  tribes  profess : 

.  hut  do  not  -.eem  deficient  in  the  helief  of 

<  r  as  the  ,   sustainer, 

<;   their  funeral  rite*,  seem  to  be 

a  future  sta  .     Tliey  make  a 

largo  round  hole,  in  which  ;  •  ^d  upright;   it  is  then 

!    wilh  tii-.  .ipport   the  eartli  whieh  ;  <ver  it. 

in  all  its  finery,  put  wampum  and  other   things 

not  suffer  grass  to  grow  on 

'••US. 

ns  and  dreams  :   they  stand 

ttelhe 

.  '1  l>y   nn   officer, 

ilar  pile  of  split  wood,    laid 
the  bodv  upon  it,  and  -  ile  was  burning,  thc\ 

:i,  withou;  of  grief,    but   when 'it  was 

cimsuihcd,  they  gathered  up  the  bones  with  many  te. 
a  box,  and  carried  them  away. 

Of  the  Northern  India  ns. 

The  dispositions  of  the  Northern  Indians  are  in  general  morose 
and  covetous,  and  they  seem  to  be  unacquainted  with  gratitude.  In 
their  visits  to  the  British  Factory,  they  are  forever  pleading  poverty ; 
and,  to  excite  the  compassion  of  the  governor,  are  seldom  at  a  loss 
for  a  plausible  story,  which  they  relate  as  the  occasion  of  their  dis- 
(ress,  and  never  fail  to  interlard  their  history  with  sighs,  groans,  and 
tears,  sometimes  affecting  to  be  lame,  and  even  blind. 

In  their  trade  they  never  fail  to  deceive  Europeans  when  it  is  in 
their  power,  and  take  every  method  to  overreach  them.  They  will 
disguise  their  persons,  and  change  their  names,  in  order  to  defraud 
them  of  their  lawful  debts,  which  they  are  sometimes  permitted  to 
contract  at  the  Hudson's  Bay  Factory.  And  notwithstanding  they 
are  so  covetous,  and  pay  no  regard  to  private  property,  but  take  eve- 
ry advantage  of  bodily  strength  to  rob  their  neighbours,  not  only  ot 
their  goods  but  of  their  wives,  yet,  let  their  losses  or  affronts  be  ever 


Of  i!  Indians. 

so  great,   they  never  seek  any  other  revenge  than  that  ot  \- 
Murder  i-»  seldom  heard  of  among  them.      A  mims 
all  the  tribe  and  is  obliged,  like  another  (.';-.in.  to  \\andr.r  up  and  d 
forlorn  and  forsaken,  even  by  his  own  relations  and  former  friends. 

Of  the  Slave,  Dog-ribbpd<  and  Heaver  Indians. 
These  people  are  ugly,  meagre,  and  an  ill-formed  rare,  particularly 
about  the  legi,  which,  by  their  habitually  seatiiiff, then  the 

fire,  are  generally  covered  with  scabs.     Many  of  them  appear  to  be 
in   an   unhealthy   state,  owing  probably   to  "their  natural    filthii; 
They  are  of  a  moderate  stature,  and  of  a  fairer  complexion  than  the 
generality  of  Indians  who  are  natives  of  warmer  climate*. 

Of  the  Knisteneat  ns. 

These  people  :«••  Country. 

langiiHjre  is   the  same  as  that  of  those  who  inhab 
ti-h  America  on  tlie  Atlantic,  will: 

Kiui  il  contimi'  the  gulf  ai 

I 

are  of  n 

•  of  the  h  -lioir 

• 

arti'  .  n  ith  their 

ir.ttb 
added. 

Their  dress  is   simple  and  c. 
• 

• 

a  still  greater 
• 
faces  are  j  >  h  more  care  th: 

Of  1hc  Chepcwyan  Indians. 

The  notion  \- 

ular.     Th<  B,  that  at   first  the  globe  v, 

inlr.il»it»'d  bv  no  I \\  m^  creature,  except  a  mijrlity   bi 
wert 

wiii'  ocean,  and  touching 

the  earth    iu-r  '  '  »>n  the  MT 

This  ommpotent  hi--  lied  forth  all  the  variety  of  anin 

the  «  .    \v(-re  prodiM-ed   from  a  d 

which  i.«>  the  occasion  of  their  aversion  to  the  nesh  of  \  1,  as 

well  as  the  people  who  eat  it. 

The  tradition  proceeds  to  relate,  that  the  great  bird  having  finish- 
ed his  work,  made  an  arrow,  which  was  to  be  pr<  rreat 
care,  and  to  remain  untouched  ;  but  that  the  Chepowyans  wore  so 
devoid  of  understanding,  as  to  carry  it  away,  from  which  time  the 
bird  has  never  since  appeared. 

They  believe  that  immediately  after  death,  they  r>n«s  into  another 
worl.1,  where  they  arrive  at  a  large  river,  on  which  they  embark  in  a 
stone  canoe,  and  that  a  gentle  current  bears  them  on  to  an  extci 


The  Tetun  Inn- 

ako,  in  the  centre  of  which  is  a  most  beautiful  island  ;  and  that  in 

f  this  delightful   abode,  t  t    that  judgment  for  their 

conduct  during-  lite,  which  terminates  their  final  state  and  unalterable 

allotment.     If  their  good  actions  are  declared  to  predominate,  they 

ire  landed  upon  the  island,  where  there  is  no  end  to  their  happiness  ; 

but  if  their  bad  actions  weigh  down  the  balance,  the  stone   canoe 

jinks  at  once,  and  leaves  them  up  to  their  chin   in  water,  to   behold 

^  ret  the  re  wards  enjoyed  by  the  good,  and  eternalh  struggling, 

:th    unavailing-  endeavours,  to  reach   the    Mis-fnl    i-lnnd  from 

which  they  are  excluded  for  ever. 

Of  the  Oonalashka  and  J\Tootka  Soiw<' 

The  native  inhabitants  of  Oonalashka,  an  island  of  Ihc  most  west- 
i  America,  ar«\  to  all  appeanu  <  cable, 

.   and,  it  is  said,  tha1 

Thox 

iik-fs,    and  ^n  in  to  enjoy  li'icrtv  and  pro:1*  i,\     with- 
out  n><  i    they   liv  e    in  great 
nt  that  they  have  been  subjected  to  them, 
uid  aj                                  .  ir  tributaries. 

Ilie  < 

The  Osage  river  gives,  or  name  to  a  nation  inhabiting  it- 

banks.  Their  pr<  hare  orjMftted  from  the  French 

traders,  for  both  among  thi  •  '.our-,   they  are 

called  the  U  ,     Their  number  is  bt  kc  and  thirteen 

hundred  warriors,  and  consists  of  tin*  i!  e  (Jrc:  ' 

about  five  In;  rriors,  living  in  a  viliaae  on   the  *(>uth  bank  of 

the  river. — the  Little  Otages,  of  nearly   i,  umber,  residing 

«t  the  di*tpnee  of  six  miles  from  <    kaii^ow   band,  a 

iisro,  uri  id   of  a  chief,  called    the  Bigfoot,  ami   settled 

on  the  \'c-rmi!ii«'-  branch  of  the  Arkai: 

In  p<  ^  are  among  the  la'- .  :nmd   In- 

.'ing  as 

•  in  villages,  an  ksioerable  a  .n  agri- 

culture ;i:eir   northern  neigh- 

bours, to  \\  give  a  great  superiority. 

The  Tcton  Intlwns. 

The  Teton  men  sliavo  the  hair  off  their  heads,  except  a  small  tuft 

on   the  top,  v  suffer  to  grow  and  wen  ;>ver   their 

shoulders;  to  thi-  m  much  attack  loss  of  it  is  the 

ieath  of  near  relations.     In  full-dre--.  the  ITK  n 

of  consideration  wear  a  hawk's  feather,  or  calumet  feather  worked 
with  porcupine  quills,  and  fastened  to  the  top  of  the  head,  from  which 
it  falls  back.  The  face  and  body  are  generally  painted  with  a  mix- 
f  grease  and  coal.  Over  the  shoulders  is  a  loose  robe,  or  man- 
tle of  buffalo-skin,  dressed  white,  adorned  with  porcupine-quills, 
fixed,  so  as  to  make  a  jingling  noise  when  in  motion,  and 
pointed  with  various  uncouth  figures,  unintelligible  to  n«.  but  to  them 
emblematic  of  military  exploits,  or  any  other  incident ;  the  hair  of 
the  robe  is  worn  next  the  skin  in  fair  'weather  ;  but  when  it  rains 
the  hair  is  put  outside,  ond  the  robe  is  cither  thrown  over  the  arm. 
or  wrapped  round  the  body,  all  of  which  it  may  cover.  • 


The  Sokulk  i 

in  the  winter  season,  they  wear  a  kind  of  shirt,  resembling 
made  either  of  bkin  or  cloth,  mid  covering- 1' 
the  middle  is  a  fixed  girdle  of  cloth,  or  dressed  elk  skin. 
inch  in  width,  and  closely  tied  to  the  body. 

The  Sioux  Indians. 

Almost  the  whole  of  that  vast  tract  of  country  comprised  between 
the  Mississippi,  the  Red  River  of  Lake  Winnepeg,  the  ^an,' 

and  the  Missouri,  is  loosely  occupied  by  a  great  nation,  whose  primi- 
tive name  is  Darcota;   but  who  are  called  Moux.  hy  the  French, 
by  the  English.     Their  original  ippi ;  but 

they  have  gradually  spread  themselves  abroad,  and  becom- 
ded  into  numerous  trihes.     Of  these,  what  ;  the 

.Oarcotas,  are  the  Mindawarcarton,  or  "•  MI  ton.  km> 

f'Yench  bv  the  name  of  the  Gens  du  L:i<",    or   Pcuplu  of  ' 
Their  residence  is  on  both  sides  of  the  M 

•'iony.  and  thr  probahle  number  of  i  l.un- 

dred.     Above   them,   on  the 

oinMler  band,  of  i.  further  i1 

same  river,  b« 
de  I 

while  tin-  ^mrrOb  of  the 
bun;  ..r  of  about  t\vo  hun.i 

Khoshonee  Indians. 

A  plurah'  .>mnu>n  ;   in  their  dome-tic  re. 

the   m. in 

bar.'  :hink 

proper.      Thr  rhiid 

niie  their  <-u  M   : 

The  mass  <»f  li  to    thr  lowest  :>.n.!  i 

boriotis  di-iid-  IliMV   coll< 

and  c-oi)k  :    they  build  the  1m! 

thr  \  ,  ;  in  taking1  care  of  the  .   the 

hordes,  and  li.-  rg-e  of  ull  i 

The  Chojpunnish  Indians. 

The  Chopunnish  or  ;  i  le  on  the 

kooshee  and  I. 

men  :    th( 

[<  \ion  of  bol  of  the 

::ieir  orn-a:: 

witi,  -is    mother-i:t-|M.-arl.    I 

ottrr-^kin  rollar,    ai 

kinds,  principally  white,  jrrrrn.  and  liirht  blue,  all 
in  their  u\\..  se  are  the  chief  ornau 

The  Sokulk  Indians. 

Tlie  nation  among  which    ue  now  are,   call   then.  kiilks; 

and  with  theni  are  uiiit*.  ,;>  reside 

western  1 

the  mouth  of.  the  latter  i  -nn.     The 

lang-uage  of  th< 

er  but  little  from  each  other,  or  from  tha*  uf  the  Chopuir 


^jntn/sli  Doimni(  347 

..  e  and  Lewis's  river.  In  their  dress  and  gen- 
ppearance  also  they  resemble  much  those  nations;  the  men 
-.;•  a  rube  of  deer  or  antelope  skin,  under  which  a  few  of  them 
>hort  leathern  shirt. 

The  Chinnooks  on  the  Pacific. 

The  men  are  low  in  stature,  rather  u-rly,  and  ill  made;  their  legs 
•Mall  and  crooked,  their  feet  large,  and  their  heads,  like  those 
-vomen,  flattened  in  a  g  manner.  These  defor- 

ce in  part  concealed  by  robes  made  of  sea-otter,  deer,  elk, 
or  fox  skins.     They  also  employ  in  their  dress  robes  the  skin 
if  a  rat  peculiar  to  this  country,  an-.!  of  another  animal  of  the  same 
i  ize,  which  is  light  and  durable,  arid  --»ld  at  a  high  price  by  the  Indians, 
v  ho  bring  i:  Idition   to  these  are  worn  blankets, 

'  TS  of  red,  blue,  or  spotted  cloth,  and  some  sailors'  old  riot  lies. 
The  greaier  part  of  the   men  have 
•nd  hail. 

but  are  low  and  dis~ 
•  tioned,  with  small  feet  and  large  legs  and  thighs. 

Nations  of  the  Coast. 

Tho  Kilhmur«--.  (  hinnool^,    ;.n  I    ( ';tf  hlamahs,    the  four 

iou ring  nations  with  whom,  and  Clarice, 

!  mo-t   in'  ,-rvc  a  general  resemblance  in 

9,  and  manners.     They  are  corn  diminut:'. 

tire,  ha  IK  shn-M'd,  and  their  appearance  by  no  mean 

1    thick,  flat  feet,  thiel.  :    the 

which  deformities  is  to  be  .   in  part,  to  the  practice  of 

<pi:iftin<r,  or  sitting  on  the  calves  of  their  le:1  •>  ;  in«l  al<o  to 

Brings  worn  round  tv  by  the 

i  of  the  blood,   and  render  the 

r^x  ill  .lien.     T!  the  usual  copper-co- 

••rican  tribes. 

»f  thi-ir  phy-io.irnomv  is  the  peculiar 
width  of  their  t«  :  peculiarity    w'nicli  ' 

•'iose  customs  in 
.     The  custom  of  flattening  the  head  by  artificial    pn 

Is  among  all  the  nations  we  have  si 
the  Rocky  Mountains. 


SPANISH  DOMINIONS 

OF  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  AMERICA. 

Original  Population  and  Spanish  Inhabitants. 
THE  original  population  of  these  extensive  regions  was  various, 
,:onsi sting  of  Mexicans,  and  other  tribes  ;  considerably  civilized  in 
the  centre,  while  to  the  north  and  south  were  savage  races.  The  or- 
igin of  the  Mexicans  remains  in  obscurity,  after  many  fruitless  re- 
searches of  many  learned  men.  Their  language  appears  to  be  totally 
different  from  that  of  the  Peruvians.  There  seems  not,  however,  to 
be  any  resemblance  between  either  of  these  languages,  and  that  of 


348  Mexico. 

the  Malays,  who  peopled  the  numerous  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  : 
nor  are  the  Tatarian,  or  Mandshur  features  to  be  traced  in  any  ac- 
count of  the  Mexicans  or  Peruvians,  though  singularly  distinct  from 
those  of  other  races. 

It  is  deeply  to  be  regretted  that  these  American  empires  were  de- 
stroyed ;  as  they  would  have  afforded  curious  objects  for  philosophic 
observers  of  human  nature.  The  general  opinion  seems  to  be,  that 
the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians  were  a  distinct  race  from  the  other 
Americans.  The  manners  and  customs  of  the  Spaniards  in  the  new 
world  differ  but  little  from  those  of  the  parent  country,  unless  it  be  in 
Tin  increase  of  religious  fanaticism. 

Spanish  Colonists. 

The  American  dominions  of  Spain  contain  a  population  of  about 
twelve  million  of  souls  ;  of  these,  two  thirds  are  the  aborigines, 
whose  ancestors,  after  the  conquest,  became  subjects  of  Spain,  con- 
verts to  its  religion,  and  obedient  to  its  laws.  The  present  race  is  so 
familiarized  to  the  manners  and  language  of  the  conquerors,  as  only 
to  be  distinguished  by  their  complexion  and  features ;  there  are,  in- 
deed, some  parts  where  the  Indian  race  is  more  insulated,  and  in  oth- 
ers totally  unmixed  with  Spaniards  ;  these,  however,  are  only  excep- 
tions to  tlie  general  description.  The  negro  slaves  are  a  small  body, 
in  many  parts  not  one  tenth,  in  others,  as  in  the  kingdoms  of  iScw 
Granada  and  in  Chili,  not  a  twentieth  part  of  the  inhabitants  ;  but  in 
the  islands,  and  in  Venezuela,  the  proportion  is  much  greater.  The 
-><  MI.. i  i:ii;-!-.-ourse  betwixt  the  Spaniards  and  the  Indian  and  Negro 
race,  has  been  always  more  considerable  than  in  the  colonies  founded 
by  England  :  and  hence  has  arisen  a  much  greater  proportion  of  those 
mixed  races  denominated  Mustees  and  Mulattoes,  who,  after  mixing 
with  the  descendents  of  Europeans  for  three  generations,  acquire  the 
name,  and  become  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  Spaniards.  Hence. 
fhough  in  the  tables  of  Spanish  American  population,  the  Spaniards 
are  estimated  as  one  sixth  of  the  whole  people,  in  the  estimation  art 
included  those  of  the  mixed  race  who  enjoy  the  rights  of  Europeans. 

The  Spaniards  are  divided  into  the  Creoles  and  the  natives  of  Eu- 
rope ;  the  latter  amount  to  about  one  twentieth  of  the  former,  or  tc 
the  one  hundred  and  twentieth  part  of  the  whole  population.  Yet  tc 
this  small  body  was  entrusted  the  sole  power  of  the  government.  The 
.  lucrative  offices  in  the  state,  and  the  best  benefices  in  the  churcl 
were  filled  by  them,  whilst  the  Creoles,  natives  of  the  soil,  and  pos- 
sessed of  the  largest  property,  were  kept  in  a  state  of  comparative 
degradation.  The  policy  of  the  court  of  Spain  had  prevented  the  in 
tercourse  of  all  foreigners  with  their  colonies,  a  prohibition  which 
having  been  adopted  by  the  other  European  nations,  was  not  a  subjec 
of  complaint,  till  the  independence  of  British  America  excited  th< 
eager  desire  for  privileges  similar  to  those  which  their  neighbours  en 
joyed.  This  desire  was  increased  by  the  situation  in  which  the; 
were  placed  by  the  long-protracted  war  with  England,  during  th 
continuance  of  which,  the  difficulty  of  maintaining  an  intercours 
with  the  mother  country,  was  so  great  as  to  separate  them  from  a 
but  casual  connection. 

MEXICO. 

This  country  is  bounded  N.  and  N.  E.  by  the  United  States  ;  I 
by  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  :  S.  E.  by  Guatimala  ;  and  W.  by  the  Pacifi 


Customs  of  the  Mexicans. 

Ocean.     It  extends  from  16°  to  42°  N.  lat.  and  from  38°  to  124°  W. 
longitude.     Square  miles,  957,541.     Population  in  1803,  5,840,000. 

Of  the  Mexicans. 

The  Mexicans  are  of  a  good  stature,  generally  exceeding  rather 
Ithan  falling  short  of  the  middle  size,  and  well  proportioned,  they  have 
(good  complexions,  narrow  forehead,  black  eyes,  clean,  firm,  regular 
I  white  teeth  ;  thick,  black,  and  glossy  hair.  Their  skin  is  of  an  olive 
i  colour.  There  is  scarcely  a  nation  upon  earth  in  which  there  are 
|  fewer  persons  deformed,  and  it  would  be  more  difficult  to  find  a  hump- 

*  backed,  lame,  or  squinting  man  amongst  a  thousand  Mexicans,  than 
jf  imong  a  hundred  of  any  other  nation.      Their  appearance  neither 
r-  engages  nor  disgusts  ;  but  among  the  young  women,  there  are  many 
i  very  fair  and  beautiful. 

t    The  Mexicans  employ  much  of  their  time  in  eating  :  in  the  morn- 
I  -ng  they  take  chocolate,  breakfast  at  nine,  take  an  once,  or  another 

•  oreakfast  at  eleven,  and  soon  after  twelve  they  dine.     After  having 
j  ;aken  some  sleep,  they  return  to  their  chocolate,  which  is  succeeded 
j/oy  an  afternoon's  luncheon,  more  chocolate,  and  a  considerable 

supper. 

The  passion  for  strong  liquors  is  carried  to  a  great  exce,ssv  For- 
nerly  they  were  kept  within  bounds  by  the  severity  of  the  laws,  but 
low  drunkenness  is  left  unpunished,  and  to  this  may  be  ascribed  the 
lavock  that  is  made  among  them  by  epidemical  disorders.  Their  un- 
lerstandings  are  fitted  for  every  kind  of  science,  as  facts  have  shown, 
^mong  the  Mexicans  who  have  had  an  opportunity  of  engaging  in 
he  pursuits  of  learning,  good  mathematicians  and  architects  have 
jeen  known. 

All  the  Mexican  ladies  smoke  tobacco  in  little  cigars  of  paper, 
vhich  they  take  from  a  case  of  gold  or  silver,  hanging  by  a  chain  or 
ibbon*  while,  on  the  side,  they  wear  little  pincers  of  the  same  metal. 
>ontfc*all^  occupied  in  this  amusement,  as  soon  as  one  cigar  is  ex- 
tausted,  another  is  lighted ;  they  only  cease  to  smoke  when  they  eat 
>r  sleep,  and  even  light  a  cigar  when  they  bid  you  a  good  night. 

Processions  are  very  common  :  on  the  eve  and  day  of  All-Saints 
here  are  great  crowds  at  the  doors  of  the  shop-keepers,  styled  of 
Christ,  both  on  foot  and  in  carriages,  to  buy  for  children,  toys  and. 
weatmeats,  in  both  which  the  Mexicans  excel. 

The  Indian  cultivator,  says  Humboldt,  is  poor,  but  he  is  free.  His 
tate  is  preferable  to  that  of  the  peasantry  in  a  great  part  of  Europe. 
There  are  neither  corvees  nor  villanage  in  New  Spain ;  and  the  num- 
>er  of  slaves  is  next  to  nothing.  Sugar  is  chiefly  the  produce  of  free 
lands.  There  the  principal  objects  of  agriculture  are  not  the  pro- 
luctions  to  which  European  luxury  has  assigned  a  variable  and  arbi- 
rary  value,  but  cereal  gramina,  nutritive  roots,  and  the  agave,  the 
-ine  of  the  Indian.  The  appearance  of  the  country  proclaims  to  the 
raveller,  that  the  soil  nourishes  him  who  cultivates  it,  and  that  the 
rue  prosperity  of  the  Mexican  neither  depends  on  the  accidents  of 
oreign  commerce,  nor  the  unruly  politics  of  Europe. 

Customs  of  the  Mexicans.* 
As  soon  as  a  person  dies,  certain  masters  of  the  funeral  ceremonies 


This  article  and  the  following  relate  to  the  Mexican  Indians.  I' 
30 


0,50  Face  of  the  Country. 

are  called  in,  who  are  generally  men  advanced  in  years.  They  cut 
a  number  of  pieces  of  paper,  with  which  they  dress  the  dead  body, 
and  sprinkle  the  head  with  a  glass  of  water,  saying- "  This  is  the  water 
Used  in  the  time  of  life."  They  then  dress  the  corpse  in  a  habit  suit- 
able to  the  rank,  wealth,  and  circumstances  attending  the  death  of 
the  party.  If  the  deceased  has  been  a  warrior,  they  clothe  him  in 
ene  sort  of  habit ;  if  a  merchant,  in  another  ;  if  an  artist,  in  that  of 
the  protecting  god  of  his  art ;  if  a  drunkard,  in  the  habit  of  the  god 
ef  wine. 

With  the  habit  they  give  the  dead  a  jug  of  water,  and  different  pie- 
ces of  paper,  with  directions  for  the  use  of  each.  With  the  first  they 
say,  "  By  means  of  this  you  will  pass  without  danger,  between  the 
two  mountains  which  fight  against  each  other."  With  the  second  he 
is  told,  "  that  he  will  walk,  without  obstruction,  along  the  road  which 
is  defended  by  the  great  serpent:"  and  so  of  the  rest. 

They  kill  a  domestic  quadruped,  resembling  a  little  dog,  to  accom- 
pany the  deceased  on  his  journey  to  the  other  world.  They  fix  a 
string  about  his  neck,  believing  it  necessary  to  enable  it  to  pass  the 
deep  river  of  new  waters.  They  burn  or  bury  it,  with  the  body  of 
its  master,  according  to  the  kind  of  death  of  which  he  died. 

Of  the  Mexican  Language. 

The  Mexican  language  differs  very  widely  from  the  Peruvian.  The 
words  frequently  cud  with  //,  and  are  of  a  surprising  length,  r«. 
bling,  in  this  respect,  the  language  of  the  savages  in  North  America, 
and  some  of  the  Afrirjn  dialects  ;  but  strong!  \  contrasted  with  those 
wf  A-i;i,  in  whirl)  the  most  polished,  as  the  Chinese,  are  monosyllabic. 
Tl.r  Peruvian  i  ,  however,  a  superior  and  more  pleasing  language, 
though  some  of  the  modifications  of  the  verbs  be  of  extreme  length. 
Their  poetry  consists  of  hymns,  arid  of  heroic  arid  amatory  ballads: 
they  have  also  a  species  of  drama,**though  it  does  not  seein  superior 
r<>  those  of  Otuhcite.  %  t£ 

Face  of  the  Country. 

In  Mexico  the  best  cultivated  fields,  which  recall  to  the  mind  of 
the  traveller  the  beautiful  plains  of  France,  are  those  which  extend 
from  Salamanca  towards  Piloe,  Guanaxuato,  and  Villa  de  Leon,  and 
which  surround  the  richest  mines  of  the  known  world.  Wherever 
metallic  seams  have  been  discovered  in  the  most  uncultivated  parts 
ef  the  Cordilleras,  on  the  insulated  and  desert  table-lands,  the  wor- 
king of  mines,  far  from  impeding  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  has  been 
singularly  favourable  to  it. 

The  difference  of  the  level  between  Vera  Cruz  and  Mexico,  gives 
•ccasion  to  several  striking  particularities.  In  the  space  of  a  day 
the  inhabitants  descend  from  the  regions  of  eternal  snow  to  the  plains 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  sea,  where  the  most  suffocating  heat  prevails. 
The  admirable  order  with  which  different  tribes  of  vegetables  rise 
above  one  another  by  strata,  as  it  were,  is  no  where  more  perceptible 
*han  in  ascending  from  the  port  of  Vera  Cruz  to  the  table-land  of 
Ferote.  We  see  there  the  physiognomy  of  the  country,  the  aspect  of 
the  sky,  the  forms  of  plants,  the  figures  of  animals,  the  manners  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  the  kind  of  cultivation  followed  by  them,  all  as- 
sume a  different  appearance  at  every  step  of  our  progress. 

As  we  ascend,  nature  appears  gradually  less  animated,  the  beauty 
of  the  vegetable  forms  diminishes,  the  shoots  become  less  succulent, 
and  the  flowers  less  coloured.  The  aspect  of  the  Mexican  oak  quiets 


Of  the  City  of  Mexico. 

he  alarms  of  travellers  newly  landed  at  Veira  Cruz.  Its  presence 
emonstrates  that  he  has  left  behind  him  the  zone  so  justly  dreaded  by 
he  people  of  the  north,  under  which  the  yellow  fever  exercises  its  rava* 
;es  in  New  Spain.  This  inferior  limit  of  oaks  warns  the  colonist  who 
ohabits  the  central  table-land,  how  far  he  may  descend  towards  the 
-.oast,  without  dread  of  the  mortal  disease  of  the  vomito.  Forests  of 
iquid  amber,  near  Zalapa,  announce,  by  the  freshness  of  their  ver- 
ure,  that  this  is  the  elevation  at  which  the  clouds  suspended  over  the 
cean,  come  in  contact  with  the  basaltic  summits  of  the  Cordillera. 

A  little  higher,  near  la  Banderilla,  the  nutritive  fruit  of  the  banana 
ree  comes  no  longer  to  maturity.  In  this  foggy  and  cold  region,  want 
purs  the  Indian  to  labour,  and  excites  his  industry.  At  the  height  of 
5an  Miguel,  pines  begin  to  mingle  with  the  oaks,  which  are  as  high  as 
he  elevated  plains  of  Perote,  where  we  behold  the  delightful  aspect 
>f  fields  sown  with  wheat.  Eight  hundred  metres  higher,  the  cold- 
less  of  the  climate  will  no  longer  admit  of  the  vegetation  of  oaks  ; 
md  pines  alone  cover  the  rocks,  whose  summits  enter  the  zone  of 
iternal  snow.  Thus,  in  a  few  hours,  the  naturalist,  will  here  ascend 
he  whole  scale  of  vegetation,  from  the  heliconiaand  the  banana  plant, 
vhose  glossy  leaves  swell  out  into  extraordinary  dimensions,  to  the 
tunted  parenchyma  of  the  resinous  trees. 

Climate. 

The  air  of  Mexico  is  very  rare,  and  dangerous  when  confined  in 
iurrow  passages ;  hence  the  lake  does  not  produce  such  humidity  as 
night  be  conceived,  and  the  bodies  of  dead  animals  remain  long  un* 
consumed.  As  the  lake  has  already  retired  a  Spanish  league  from  the 
:ity,  some  think  that  this  circumstance  renders  the  air  less  healthy. 
There  are,  however,  many  water  courses,  covered  and  open,  but  they 
ire  cleansed  only  once  in  two  years.  The  winter  frost  is  gentle,  and 
s  thought  severe  when  the  ice  exceeds  the  thickness  of  paper.  The 
ummer  heats  are  tempered  by  the  regular  showers  which  fall  in  the 
ivenings.  Between  twelve  ami  one  o'clock,  during  the  rainy  season, 
•he  clouds  begin  to  rise  from  the  lakes ;  and  between  two  and  three 
lescend  in  violent  showers,  of  which  an  European  can  hardly  form  an 
dea,  except  by  comparing  the  noise  and  rapidity  to  a  storm  of  large 
lail.  The  rain  continues  two  hours,  more  or  less ;  and  is  sometime? 
iccompanied  with  lightning.  Sometimes  there  arc  Trntcr-spouts, 
;vhich,  however,  have  never  been  known  to  fall  on  the  city,  but  al- 
vays  on  the  lake.  They,  however,  sometimes  ruin  mining  stations ; 
md  our  author  says  that  they  have  been  known  even  to  level  hills. 
Though  just  within  the  tropic  of  cancer,  the  yearly  cold  at  Mexico 
ippears  to  exceed  the  heat.  The  rainy  season  extends  from  the  mid- 
lie  of  May  to  the  middle  of  September  ;  during  which  it  rains  every 
evening :  if  it  failed,  the  harvest  would  be  lost,  and  there  would  be 
nany  diseases,  which  have  sometimes  degenerated  into  the  contagious 
"orms. 

Animals. 

The  animals  of  America  are  mostly  distinct  from  those  of  the  old 
continent ;  and  could  scarcely  have  been  descended  from  them. 

Of  the  City  of  Mexico. 

^  The  chief  city  of  all  Spanish  America,  is  Mexico,  celebrated  for 
:he  singularity  of  its  situation.  In  a  beautiful  vale,  surrounded  by 


352  Of  the  City  of  Mexico. 

mountains,  the  lake  of  Texcuco  is  joined  on  the  south  to  that  of 
Chalco  by  a  strait,  on  the  west  side  of  a  tongue  of  land,  the  whole 
Circuit  of  these  lakes  being  about  ninety  miles.     In  a  small  Isle  to  the, 
north  of  this  junction,  and  upon  the  west  side  of  the  lake  of  Texcu- 
co, rose  the  old  city  of  Mexico,  accessible  by  several  causeways  rais- 
ed in  the  shallow  waters,  but  on  the  east  side  there  was   no  commu- 
nication except  by  canoes.     It  is  said  by  Robertson,  from  recent 
Spanish  documents,  to  contain  150,000  inhabitants  ;  of  which  proba- 
bly a  third  part  is  Spanish.     A  modern  account  of  this  remarkable 
city  is  given  by  Chappe  D'Auteroche,  who  visited  it  in  1769,  and  in- 
forms us  that  it  is  built  upon  a  fen,  near  the  banks  of  a  lake  and 
crossed  by  numerous  canals,  the  houses  being  all  founded  on   piles. 
Hence  it  would  seem  that  the  waters  of  the  lake  have  diminished,  so 
<>  leave  a  fenny  access  on  the  west.     The  ground   still  yields  ia 
many  places,  and  some 'buildings,  as  the  cathedral,  have  sunk  six 
feet.     The  streets  are  wide  and  straight,  but  very  dirty;  andflM 
houses  resembling  those  of  Spain,  are  tolerably  built.     The  chief  ed- 
ifice is  the  viceroy's  palace,  which  stands  near  the  cathedral  in  a  cen- 
tral than  elegant.     Behind  the  palace  istbjB 
mint,  in  \\  hirli  more  than  M  o  workmen  are  employed,  as   the  owneBl 
of  the  mines  here  exchange,  thfir   bullion  for  coin.     The  other  chojfl 
huilding-s  are  the  rhnrehes,  <•}.  liich   are   very 
numerous,  and  fir;                            .     The  on  ra^  j» 
*:nfmisi!<                                                                                     roniid  the  bjfl 
.ilUirisn!                   « -r,  :ind    tlu-re  i*  a   silver    lamp  so  capacious  UJB 
•t   in  to  clean  it:   while  it  is   »No   <                   -.  ith   lions' 
nti.    in  pure  £old.     Thr 

• 
ones. 

.ubtedly  one  of  the 
.      With  t! 

.    1 

inform  level  of  the  nfronn 

Mli  of  tlif  lie  places.     Tkw 

IP,  and  there   are  cv 
>f  the  houses  is  not  k^H 

sare  all  of  Biscay  iron,  ornament, 
bronze,  and  the  hi  ul  of  roofs,  have  terraces  like  th< 

icrn  ronnl 

oen  very  much  embellished  since  t; 
.ere,  in"  1769.     The  edifice  destined  to  • 
\|1;  viduals  of  the  country  furnished  a 

,  of  more  :  millions  of  francs,  would  adorn  tin 

places  of  Paris  or  Lomlnn.     The  great  palaces  (hotels)  were  re 
roustrueted  hy  Mexican  artists,  pupils  of  the  Academy  of  Fin 
of  the  capital'.     One  of  the  palaces,  in  the  quarter   deHa    7 
exhibits,  in  the  interior  of  the  con  beautiful  oval  peristyle  o 

-  pled  columns.     The  traveller  justly  admires  a 
paved  with  porphyry  flags,  and  enclosed  with  an  iron   railin 
ornamented  with'bfonze,  containing  an  equestrian  statue  of  t 
Charles  the  Fourth,  placed  on  a  pedestal  of  Mexican  marble,  in  t 
midst  of  the  Plaza  Major  of  Mexico,  opposite  the  cathedral  and  t' 
viceroy's  palace, 


WEST-INDIES. 


The  West  India  islands  lie  between  Florida  and  the  northern  coast 
rf  South  America.  They  extend  from  9°  53'  to  28°  N.  lat.  and  from 
>9°  30'  to  E5°  W.  Ion. 

These  islands  are  divided  into  four  principal  groupes  as  follows  : 

I.  The  Greater  Antilles,  viz.  Cuba,  Hispaniola,  Jamaica  and  Porto 
lico. 

II.  The  Bahamas,  or  Lucayas  islands,  consisting  of  all  the  islands 
inf  north  of  Cuba  and  Hispaniola. 

III.  The  Caribbean    islands,  consisting  of  Trinidad  and  all  the 
north  of  it,  till  you  come  to  Porto  Rico.     The  Caribbean  isl- 
:•<!   subdivided  into    1.     The  Leeward   Hands,   consisting  of 
ira  and  all  the  islands  north  of  it.     2.  The  Windward  islands, 

i  all  south  of  it. 

IV.  The  Lesser  Antilles,  consisting  of  the  islands  lying  along  the 
:oast  of  South  America,  west  of  Trinidad,  viz.  Margarita,   Tortuga, 
Baluda,  <  15m -u  Airr.   Turacoa  and  Oruba.     Square  milc^ 

05,000.     Whites  450,000.     Mulattoes  and  Blacks  1,600,000.     Total 
>opulation  2,050,000. 

Climate. 

The  climate  in  all  the  West  India  islands  is  nearly  the  same,  allow 

ng  for  those  accidental  differences  which  the   several  situations  and 

qualities  of  the  lands  themselves  produce.     As  they  lie  within  the 

iropics,  and  the  sun  goes  quite  over  their  Iwads,  passing  beyond  them 

j)  the  north.  rontinually  subjected  to  the  extreme  of  a  heat 

intolerable,  if  the  trade-wind,  rising  jrnulually  ns  the- 

rth,  did  not  blow  in  upon  them  from  the  sea,  and  re- 

ioh  a  manner,  as  to  enable  the  <  :o  attend  to 

n   under  tl  nd,  as 

>^s,  a  breeze  begins  to  be  perceived,  which   blows 

e  from  the  centre  towards  the  sea,  in 

.-'  compass  at  once.  * 

In  the  same  manner,  when  the;  ices  towards   the  tropic  of 

•  Cancer,  and  becomes  vertical,  he  draws  after  him  such  a  vast  body  of 

.  as  shield  the  earth  from  his  direct  beams  ;  and  these  cL> 
length  dissolving   into  rain,  cool  the  air,  and  refresh  the  country, 
with  the  long  drought  which  commonly  reigns  from  the  begin- 
ning of  January  to  the  latter  end  of  May. 

The  rains  in  the  West  Indies,  are  by  no  means  so  moderate  as  with 
as.  Our  heaviest  rains  are  but  dews  comparatively.  Theirs  are 
rather  floods  of  water,  poured  from  the  clouds  with  a  prodigious  im- 
petuosity ;  the  rivers  rise  in  a  moment ;  new  rivers  and  lakes  are 
formed,  and  in  a  short  time  all  the  low  country  is  under  water. 
Hence  it  is,  that  rivers  which  have  their  source  within  the  tropics, 
swell  and  overflow  their  banks  at  a  certain  season  ;  but  so  mistaken 
were  the  ancients  in  their  idea  of  the  torrid  zone,  that  they  imagined 
it  to  be  dried  and  scorched  up  with  a  continued  and  fervent  heat,  and 
to  be  for  that  reason  uninhabitable;  when,  in  reality,  some  of  the 
largest  rivers  of  the  world  have  their  course  within  its  limits  and  th<> 
moisture  is  often  one  of  the  greatest  inconveniences  of  the  climate. 

30* 


o54     Of  the  IVhite  Residents  of  the  West-Indian  LI; 

The  rains  make  the  only  distinction  of  seasons  in  the  West  I  \ 
where  the  trees  are  green  the  whole  year  round  ;  where  no  cold,  no 
frosts,  no  snows,  arid  but  rarely  some  hail,  chill  and  annoy  the  inhab- 
itants ;  the  storms  of  hail  are,  however,   very   violent  when   they 
happen,  and  the  hailstones  very  large  and  heavy. 

It  is  in  the  rainy  season  (principally  in  the  month  of  August,  more 
rarely  in  July  and  September)  that  they  are  assaulted  by  hurricanes, 
the  most  terrible  calamity  to  which  they  are  subject  from  theclinr 
these  destroy,  at  a  stroke,  the  labours  of  years,  and  prostrate 
hopes  of  the  planter,  often  just  at  the  moment  when  he  thinks  himself 
out  of  the  reach  of  fortune.     The  hurricane  is  a  sudden  and  violent 
:.  rain,  thunder,  arid  lightning1,  attended  with  a  furious 
iiing  of  the  seas,  and  sometimes  with  an  earthquake ;  in   sh 
with  every  circumstance   which  the  elements  can  assemble,  th 
ible  and  destructive.     First,  they  see  as  the  prelude  to  the  ensu- 

<>f  sugar-cane  whirled  into  fche  air,  and 
of  the  country  :  the  strongest  trees  of  the  i 
5,  and  driven  about  like  stubble  ;  their  windmills 
•;i ;  their  utensils,  the  fixtures,  the  pondt 
-  of  several  hundred  weight,  wrenched 
.     Their  1; 

•.he   rain    rushes   in 
nee. 

lents  of  the  West  Indian  Islands. 
Of  the  two  great  classes  of  people  in  most  of  these  colon 

:t -number  the  whites  in  the  proportion  of  seven  to  one.     A 

the  latter  in  (  ; 

among  men  who  are  differently  situated,  so  the 
ily  give  birth  among  (hem  to  reciprocal 
I  >ect. 

'inguishes  the-  'cuts  in  the 

1   a  display  of  con-' 
ka   and  conditions.     The  poorest  v. 

• ,  and  ap- 
a  freedom  which,  in 

r  orders  of  lif. 
i-inciple  arises  from 

11  to  the  com- 
thal    rirrii.'MN-tafiCe. 
from  slave1 

may  be  the  causefl 
:f-importance  in  the  Weft-Indian  character, 

from  it  are  benefit 

•opensities  of  human  nature  :  frankness,  so- 
MCC,  and  generosity.     In  no  part  of  the  globe  is 
(he  \  ,spitality  more  generally  prevalent,  than  in  the  British 

sugar  islands :  the  gates  of  the  planter  are  always  open  to  the  recep- 
of  his  guests.     To  be  a  stranger  is,  of  itself,  a  sufficient  intro- 
duction. 

Another  remarkable  trait  among  this  people,  is  an  eagerness  fi 
litigation,  which,  though  frequently  ^prejudicial  to  individuals,  is  not 
without  its  advantages.     From  the  frequent  attendance  of  the  lower 
orders  of  men  in  the  courts  of  law,  they  acquire  a  degree  of  juridical 
knowledge,  not  generally  to  be  found  in  persons  of  the  same  rank  in 


England.     Thus  the  petty  juries  in  the  West  Indies,  are  comnionlr 
ar  more  intelligent  than  those  of  Great  Britain. 

Of  the  Creoles. 

But  we  must  look  to  the  Creoles,  or  natives,  for  the  original  cast 
)f  character  impressed  by  the  climate.  They  are  obviously  a  taller 
race,  on  the  whole,  than* the  Europeans,  but  not  proportionably  ro- 
Allof  them,  however,  are  distinguished  for  the  freedom  and 
mppleness  of  their  joints,  by  which  they  are  enabled  to  move  with 
agility,  ease,  and  gracefulness  in  dancing.  They  excel  also  in  pen- 
mansbip,  and  in  the  use  of  the  small  sword.  The  effect  of  the  cli- 
mate is  likewise  obvious  in  the  structure  of  the  cyr,  the  socket  be- 
ing considerably  deeper  than  among  the  natives  of 'Europe.  By  this 
conformation,  they  are  guarded  from  those  ill  effects  which  an  almost 
Continual  strong  glare  of  sunshine  might  otheru  und,  it 

nous  circumstance,  that  their  skin  colder 

than  that  of  an  European   in  the  more  northerly  climates,  a  proof 
-ome  peculiar  mean-  ( ting  them 

from  the  heat,  which  she  lias  denied  to  the  nations  of  temperate  re- 

The  ladies  of  these  islands,  from  habitual  temperance,  enjoy  re- 
markably good  health.  Except  tin-  of  dancing,  in  winch 
they  delight  and  excel,  they  have  no  amusement  or  avocation  to  im- 

•n  to  much  exertion  of  body  or  mind.  Those  midnight  as- 
semblies and  gambling  conventions,  in  which  health,  fortune  and 
beauty,  are  so  frequently  sacrificed  in  the  cities  of  Europe,  are  here 
happily  unknown.  In  their  diet  they  are  truly  abstemious.  Simple 

or  lemonade,  is  the  strong  f,re  in  \\  hich  they  indulge; 

nud   a  vegetable  mess  at  noon,  seasoned  with   Cayenne  pepper,  con- 

their  principal  repast.     The  effect  of  this  mode  of  lii- 
relaxed  habit,  and  a  complexion  in  which  the  lily   predominates   ra- 
ther than  the  rose.     To  a  stranger  newly  arrived,  the  ladies  appear  a* 

on  from  a  bed  of  sickness.  Their  voice  is  soft  and  spiritless, 
and  every  stop  betrays  languor  and  la  With  the  finest  per- 

liey  want  that  glow  o  .1  the  countenance  : 

ct  Youth's  orient  bloom,  the  blush  of  ch;i 

The  sprightly  c  ml  the  smile  divine  ; 

Love's  go:  to  milder  clirnes  retire, 

And  full  in  Albion's  matchless  daughtci 

ladies  surpass  the  Creoles  in  one  distinguishing  feature  of 
;  they  have,  in  general,  the  finest  eyes  in  the  world,  large, 
languishing,  and  expressive,  sometimes  beaming  with  animation,  and 
sometimes  meltiBg  with  tenderness — a  sure  index  to  genuine  good- 
ness of  heart — and  it  is  observable  that  no  women  make  better  wive? 
or  mothers. 

Of  Jamaica. 

Jamaica  lies  about  30  leagues  south  of  Cuba,  and  the  same  distance 
west  of  St.  Domingo,  between  17°  40'  and  18°  30'  N.  lat.  and  be- 
tween 76°  18' and  78°  57'  W.  Ion.  It  is  of  an  oval  form,  about  150 
miles  long,  and  on  an  average  more  than  40  broad,  containing  6,400 
square  miles. 

This  island  is  intersected  with  a  ridge  of  steep  rocks,  heaped  by 


the  frequent  earthquakes,  in   a  stupendous  a., 

These  rocks,  though  containing  no  niil  on  i 
covered  with  a  great  variety  of  beautiful  •  a  per- 

spring-;  they  are  nourished  by  the  ra 

mists  which  continually   hang  on   the   mount,  r   roots, 

penetrating  the  crannies  of  the  rocks,  ii  it  their 

•ipport.     From  the  rocks  issue  a  vast  number  of  small  ri 

.ome  waters,  which   tumble  down  ii  •«{,  toge- 

ith  the  stupendous  height    of  the   mom  bright 

verdure  of  the  trees,  thron  they  flow,  ;  1 1  land- 

On  each  side  of  this  chain  of  moi 

.  hir.h  diminish  as  they  remove  from  it.     On  e  growi 

at  plenty.     The  valleys  or  plains  l- 

i.l  what  is  ordinary  in  most  other  countries,  and  tl  • 

aland  most  valuable  production  of  tlii 
Cocoa  to  a  great 

rnento,  or,  as  it  is  called. 

i;  is  so  useful  in  me  e  man* 

<•  hi neel,  whose  fruit,  though  delightful   in  th. 

•on  ;    the  mahogany,  in  Mich  D86  with  our  cab 

and  of  i  rydear;  excel  1 

•he  cabbage  tree,  remar! 
when  dry  i 

oil  much  <  oth  in 

food  and  medicine  ;  the  soap  tree,  whose  berries  ai  irposet 

of  was):  mangrove  and  olive-b.n 

•  d-wood,  to  the  dyers ;  and  lat<  r-wood.     ': 

,mt  was  fo-  tted;  and  • 

can  grain  grows  b< 
n,  peas  of  vari* 

resembling  <  f  roots.     Fruits  grov 

oranges,  common  an 
'.  >cks,    pomcgTP : 

ons,  pc:  r.iva*,  and  several  kinJs  of  be: 

etables  i  id  good.     Jamaica  likewise 

rary  with  sarsaparilla,  chinia,  cassi  -tarinds. 

reds  of  tl.' 

ie.     Their  B  small,    r  hardy, 

mimals  are  the  land  and  sea  turtle,  and 
Here  are  all  sorts  of  fowl,  wild   and  tam- 

parrots  than  in  any  of  the  other  islands  :  besides  paroqueK  pelicans, 
.  teal,  Guinea-hens,. geese,  ducks,  and  turkeys  ;   the  hurnming- 

t  variety  of  others.     The  rivers  and  bays 

h.     The  mountains  breed  numerous  adders,  and  other  noxious 

animals,  as  the  fens  and  marshes  do  the  guana  and  the  gallewasp ;  but 

>ist  are  not  venomous.     Among  the  insects  are  the  ciror,  or 

chegoe,  which  eats  into  the  nervous  or  membraneous  parts  of  the 

flesh  of  the  negroes,  and  sometimes  of  the  white  people.     These  in- 

et  into  any  part  of  the  body,  but  chiefly  the  legs  and   feet. 

where  they  bree<i  in  great  numbers,  and  shut  themselves  up  in  a  bag 

As  soon  as  the  person  feels  them,  which  is  not  perhaps  till  a  week 


South  America. 

.^en  in  the  body,  he  picks  them  out  with  a  needle,  or 
ay   the   h»g-  entirely  ;  that 
ind.     They 
etimes  get  into  the  toes  and  «.j;it  the  nV-ih  t<>  l'one. 


SOUTH  AMERICA. 

South   America  is  boundc  e  Caribbean   sea  ;  K.  by  the 

Terra  del  Fuego,  from  which   it  is   separated 

;.d    on  the 
• 

.      It  «  •  MI  Int.  54" 

'    \\  . 

e  area  is  estimated  *0  square 


PERU. 

Pent   is  bounded  N.  by  > 
»nos  Ayrc-,  and  t lie  desert  of  Atae'ama  wln< 

lie  Pacific  ocean.     It  extends  •  ie  rtv- 

•rTuinbe/,  in   lat.   3°  25'  S.  to  the  port  de  Loa,   in  hit.  SI °  30'  S. 
;ited  at  1,000,0«  - 

u  containp<l    I,(i7h.('"7 

,404  mulattoe  , 


Cf  l/i, 

he  nu> 
^rilizal 

of  th^ 

iivian  monarch 
.-rnmcnt  of  the  li. 

:   n  divino  descent    not   claimed    by  the    Mexican  mon 
The   religion  of  the   Perm  of  love  n:  rnce  ; 

while  the  Mexicans,  in  their  cruel  rit  :o  have  bern  influen- 

the  fear  of  some  malignant  deities.  ;s  of  the  smaller 

nnimals,  and  offering's  of  fruits  and  flowers,  formed  the  chief  rites  ol 

m  superstition.  The  captives  taken  in  war  were  not  immo- 
lated, but  instructed  in  the  arts  of  civilization.  The  Peruvians  had 
advanced  far  beyond  the  Mexicans  in  the  Decessary  arts  of  life.  Ma- 
nures and  irrigation  were  not  unknown,  though  a  kind  of  mattock 
formed  the  chief  instrument  of  agriculture.  Their  weapons  and  or 
laments  displayed  no  small  degree  <>t  .kill,  particularly  in  cutting 
imd  piercing-  emeralds.  It  is  much  te  be  regretted  that  super 
led  (hem  to  sacrifice  numerous  victims  on  the  death  of  ;> 


358  Chili. 

i  favourite  monarch  was  sometimes  followed  to  the  tomb  by  a  thou- 
sand slaughtered  servants. 

Though  Peru  is  situated  within  the  torrid  zone,  it  is  not  so  annoyed 
with  heat  as  the  other  tropical  climates  ;  and  though  the  sky  is  gen- 
erally cloudy,  shielding  the  native  from  the  perpendicular  rays  of  the 
sun,  it  is  said  that  rain  seldom  or  ever  falls  ;  but  nightly  dews  de- 
pend on  the  ground,  refreshing  the  plants  and  grass  that  in  many 
places  are  luxuriantly  fertile. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Lima  there  are  many  gold  and  silver  mines.  Pe- 
ru is  the  only  part  of  Spanish  America  which  produces  quicksilver  j 
it  is  found  in  whitish  masses  resembling  ill-burnt  bricks. 

CHILI. 

Chili  is  the  long  narrow  country  lying  between  the  Andes  and  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  from  the  25th  to  the  43d  degree  of  S.  latitude.  It  is 
bounded  on  the  N.  by  the  desert  of  Atacama,  which  separates  it  from 
Peru  ;  E.  by  the  Andes,  which  separate  it  from  Buenos  Ay  res  ;  S. 
by  Patagonia,  and  W.  by  the  Pacific  Ocean.  It  is  about  1300  miles 
long,  and  on  an  average  140  broad,  containing  about  180,000  square 
miles. 

According  to  a  census,  taken  about  the  year  1812,  the  population  is 
1  ,$(K),000,  exclusive  of  independent  tribes  of  Indians. 

Face  of  the  Country. 
This  excellent  tract  of  territory  is  divided  into  thirteen  provinces,, 

«  nding  about  I -260  geographical  miles  in  length,  and  maintaining 

•Kin  brendth  of  about  -210  miles  between  the  Andes  and  the  shores 
of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  fertility  of  the  soil  excites  admiration, 
since  many  parts  that  were  in  constant  labour  long  before  the  arrival 
of  the  Spaniards,  and  have  since  been  cropped  by  them,  are  so  little 
degenerated,  that  no  manure  is  necessary.  Many  of  the  plants,  and 
particularly  i:.  of  Europe,  and  almost  all 

pot-herbs  and  fruits  of  that  continent  flourish  in  Chili.     The  north-' 
«-rn  provinces  produce  the  sugar-cane,  the  s\veet  potatoe,   and  other 

>ical  plants.     T'  n,  called  rachaw alman  is  peculiar  to  Chi- 

li, and  is  famed  as  an  excellent  sudorific  and  febrifuge,  but  particular- 
ly useful  in  diseases  of  the  throat.  The  vira-vira  expels  the  ague; 
•,ind  the  /'  <•( -lie-lit  for  indigestions.  Wild  tobacco  abounds  in 

Chili :  beautiful  flowers  and  shrubs  are  infinite  ;  incense,  not  inferi- 
or to  that  in  Arabians  produced  by  a  shrub  which  grows  to  the  height 
of  four  feet,  distilling  tears  of  a  whitish  yellow  hut  of  a  bitter  aromatic 
taste,  like  the  incense  of  the  Levant.  The  Chilese  make  corks  out 
of  the  trunk  of  the  pni/i ;  and  the  iti/en,  known  as  a  febrifuge,  sup- 
plies them  with  excellent  tea ;  while  the  acacia  of  the  province  of 
Quillota  yields  an  odoriferous  balsam  used  in  the  cure  of  wounds  ;  and 
the  excellent  Peruvian  bark  acknowledges  the  Chilian  palqui  supe- 
rior as  a  febrifuge.  The  beautiful  forests  of  Chili  are  diversified  by 
nearly  an  hundred  kinds  of  different  trees,  of  which  not  more  than 
thirteen  lose  their  leaves  in  the  winter ;  and  the  Andine  yallies  are 
variegated  with  cypresses,  red  and  white  cedars,  pines,  willows  and 
the  cinnamon  tree,  regarded  as  sacred  by  the  Araucans,  who  present 
it  as  a  sign  of  peace.  Bacchus  vies  with  Ceres  in  Chili,  where  for- 
rsts  abound  with  vines  whose  juice  is  generous  and  of  a  flavour  equal 
to  the  best  in  Europe.  The  vintage  is  in  April  and  Mar. 


Climate.  + 

The  feathered  tribes  of  Chili  are  numerous  and  richly  decked  in  all 
eir  gay  attire.     The  flamingo  decorates  the  banks  of  tf\e  river  . 
:mming  bird  hovers  round  the  flowers  in  a  rich  effulgeii£e%of  sunm 
es  ;  and  there  are  not  a  few   singing  birds  of  powerful  melody. 
e  American  ostrich  appears  in  vast  flocks  in  the  Andine  vallies. 
passing  the  African  in  size  and  the  richness  of  its  plumage  ;  and 
solitudes  of  the  Andes  are  the  abodes  of  the  eagle,  the  vulture  and 
condor,  the  largest  bird  that  skims  the  air,  and  an  inhabitant  wor» 
of  the  majestic  precipices  of  the  Andes. 

Of  Quadrupeds. 

The  hippopotamus*  of  the  rivers  and  lakes  differs  from  the  African, 
I  in  size  and  form  resembles  a  horse,  but  with  palmated  feet.    The 
pen  resembles  a  fox,  and  has  a  singular  curiosity  to  look  on  man 
id,  as  he  never  fails  to  follow  and  stare  at  the  traveller,  though  with- 

offering  any  harm,  surprised  perhaps  to  see  a  biped  without  fea- 
rs. The  puma  is  the  lion  of  Chili.  It  being  usual  to  couple  two 
•ses  together  to  pasture,  to  prevent  their  flight,  he  will  kill  one  oi 
m,  and  drive  the  other  before  him  with  strokes  of  his  paw  till  h« 

carried  his  companion  to  a  proper  recess ;  yet  he  never  attacks 
nkind,  and  a  child  may  drive  him  away.  But  the  most  peculiar 
adruped  of  Chili  is  the  'ftuemul^  a  singular  kind  of  wild  horse,  with 
the  forms  of  that  noble  animal,  but  with  cloven  feet.  He  loves  to 
mt  the  most  retired  precipices  of  the  Andes,  where  more  wild  and 
re  swift  than  the  vicuna  ot  La  Plata,  the  chase  becomes  extremely 
ficult. 

Precious  Metal*. 
Nor  is  it  the  surface  alone  of  this  tine  country  we  are  to  contem 
te,  Chili  is  celebrated  as  one  of  the  richest  metallic  regions.  Lead 
bund  in  great  quantities  and  of  excellent  quality,  but  it   is   only 
A  for  the  fusions   of  silver  and    a   few   <i<  :  nrposes.     The 

nes  of  tin  are  neglected,  notxvithstanding  the  abundance  and  ex- 
Jence  of  this  mineral.  Tin  crystals  of  various  colouis  art;  al-o 
imon ;  and  iron  is  so  abundant  that  there  arc  few  rivers  which  do 
deposit  a  sandy  ore  of  that  metal.  Mo>t  of  the  copper  ores  fount! 
Kurope  also  appear  in  Chili,  and  present  rich  sources  of  this  mine- 
;  while  the  celebrated  mine  of  Curio i  offers  copper  mingled  witb 
E  half  gold,  which  beiii£  beautifully  spotted  is  worked  into  brace- 
•3,  rings,  and  other  ornaments.  Near  the  river  Luxa,  copper  is 
nd,  united  with  zinc,  forming  a  natural  brass,  the  effect  no  doubt 
subterranean  iires.  Silver  is  only  found  in  the  high  and  cold  de- 
ts  of  the  Andes ;  but  gold  is  found  in  every  mountain  and  hill,  in 
i  soil  of  the  plains  and  the  sand  of  the  rivers  of  Chili;  and  it  is 
ebrated  as  the  purest  in  the  world. 

Climate. 

Fhe  seasons  in  Chili  are  as  regular  as  in  Europe,  though  in  an  in- 
rted  order,  being  in  the  southern  hemisbhere — spring  beginning  011 
5  21st  of  September,  summer  in  December,  autumn  in  March,  and 
ater  in  June. 
Prom  the  beginning  of  spring  to  the  middle  of  autumn,  the  sky  is 


*  The  Tapir  >P—. 


3 GO          ^  Customs  and  Manners. 

always  sere.ne,  chiefly  between  24°  and  36°  latitude  the  years  being 
pare,  in  wMcha*sli^ht  shower  falls  during  that  period.  The  rains  be- 
gin in  the^&ffie  of  April,  and  last  till  the  end 'of  August;  but  in 
the  nortnirn  provinces,  little  rain  falls,  though  in  the  middle  there  are 
from  three  to  four  days  of  rain,  alternating  with  fifteen  or  twenty  dry 
4&ys ;  and  in  the  southern  the  rains  sometimes  continue  without  in- 
t&ruption  for  nine  or  ten  days.  Except  on  the  Andes,  thunder  ii 
scarcely  ever  heard  in  Chili. 

Population. 

The  population  of  Chili  corresponds  with  its  delicious  climate  and 
tertile  fields .  The  Araurans,  consisting  of  tribes  of  the  aboriginal 
Chilese,  possess  nearly  one  half  of  Chili.  The  men  do  not  exceed 
the  middle  size,  but  they  are  well  formed  and  of  a  truly  warlike  as- 
pect. Their  complexion,  though  copper,  seems  to  be  more  clear  than 
that  of  the  other  Americans.  The  face  is  nearly  round,  and  theh 
eyes,  though  small,  are  full  of  expression ;  the  nose  is  flat,  but  the 
mouth  well  made,  with  white  and  uniform  teeth.  They  have  natural- 
ly very  little  beard  like  the  Tartars,  and  extract  it  with  great  atten- 
tion, despising  the  beards  of  the  Europeans  as  marks  of  barbarism. 
They  also  carefully  eradicate  this  natural  vegetation  from  all  the  oth* 
cr  parts  of  their  bodies.  The  hair  of  the  head  is  black  and  copiousi 
for  they  esteem  long  hair  as  an  ornament ;  Jt»ut  then  they  bind  it  up  in 
a  knot  on  the  occiput. 

The  women  are  often  handsome,  endued  with  a  strong  constitution; 
and  free  from  sedentary  or  careful  operations,  they  seldom  become 
*rey  before  the  age  of  60  or  70  years ;  nor  bald  before  that  of  80 ;  and 
many  outlive  100,  with  the  teeth,  sight  and  memory  complete. 

Their  mind  corresponds  with  the  vigour  of  the  body.  Intrepid  and 
full  of  fire,  patient  of  the  fatigues  of  war  and  prodigal  of  their  lives 
in  the  defence  of  their  country  ;  above  all,  lovers  of  liberty,  which 
they  prize  above  their  wealth  and  soul,  jealous  of  honor  and  courte- 
ous, hospitable,  and  faithful  to  their  contracts,  grateful  for  benefits, 
and  generous  and  humane  towards  the  vanquished; — the  Araucana 
would  deserve  universal  esteem  were  those  noble  qualities  not  obscu- 
red by  vices,  peculiar  to  their  nearly  savage  state. 

The  Puelches,  now  united  to  the  Araucans,  may  be  considered  the 
Highlanders  of  Chili,  as  their  bold  services  in  war,  and  their  lasting 
fidelity  to  confederacy,  entitle  them  to  the  praise  of  all  those  qualities 
which  we  admire  in  the  mountaineers  of  our  own  isle.  But  the  Pu- 
elches  are  more  rude  and  savage  than  the  other  inhabitants  of  Chili; 
tall  and  well  made,  fond  of  the  chase,  and  by  consequence  of  a  roving 
disposition,  they  often  detach  colonies  to  the  eastern  sides  of  the  An- 
des, as  far  as  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  in  the  wide  Patagonian 
plains. 

The  Spaniards  are  mostly  from  the  northern  provinces,  and  are 
mingled  with  a  few  English,  French,  and  Italians.  The  Creoles  are 
well  made,  intrepid,  incapable  of  meanness,  or  of  treason,  vain,  li- 
beral, ardent,  fond  of  pleasure,  sagacious,  observant,  docile,  ingen- 
ious ;  they  only  want  instructive  books,  and  scientific  instruments, 
which  are  very  rare,  and  sold  at  enormous  prices.  The  noble  arts 
arc  however  neglected,  and  even  mechanics^are  far  from  perfection. 

Customs  and  Manners. 
The  men  generally  dress  in  the  French  fashion,  and  the  women  ifi 


Face  of  the  Country.  36 1 

,iat  of  Peru ;  but  the  Chilese  ladies  wear  long  gowns,  and  have  a 
lore  modest  air.  Lima,  however,  is  the  Paris  of  Chili.  Wealth  is 
rasted  in  the  purchase  of  rich  dresses,  liveries,  coaches,  and  titles  of 
•astile,  a  fixed  sum  purchasing  that  of  count,  another  that  of  marquis, 
nd  an  opulent  merchant  may  become  a  duke  when  he  pleases.  Two 
atives  of  Chili  have  even  become  grandees  of  Spain. 
'.  The  common  people  finding  the  Jlraucan  dress  convenient,  have 
Adopted  their  fashion.  Dispersed  throughout  a  wide  extent  of  coun- 
•y,  and  not  watched  as  in  Old  Spain  by  the  vulgar  insolence  of  a  vil- 
i.ge  magistrate,  they  enjoy  their  liberty,  and  lead  a  happy  and  tran- 
uil  life,  amidst  the  pleasures  of  the  delicious  climate.  Fond  of  gaie- 
r,  music,  and  poetry,  constantly  on  horseback,  in  an  exquisite  air, 
ley  are  healthy  and*  robust. 

BRAZIL. 

Brazil,  including  Portuguese  Guiana,  is  bounded  N.  by  Spanish 
•uiana,  French  Guiana,  and  the  Atlantic  ocean ;  E.  and  S.  E.  by 
le  Atlantic ;  W.  by  Buenos  Ayres,  Peru  and  New  Granada.  It  ex- 
mds  on  the  coast,  from  the  mouth  of  the  Oyapok,  in  lat.  4°  N.  to 
t.  33°  3'  S.  The  area  is  estimated  at  2,200,000  square  miles,  of 
sarly  one  third  of  South  America. 

Of  the  Inhabitants. 
I  The  population  of  this  large  portion  of  South  America  has  not 
'een  accurately  detailed ;  it  is  stated  at  two  and  a  half  millions — 1-6 
lutes,  1-2  negroes  and  mulattoes,  the  remainder  native  Indians, 
^he  diamond  mines  belong  exclusively  to  the  crown :  and  one-fifth 
f  the  gold  is  exacted.  There  are  also  numerous  taxes  and  irnposi- 
ons,  which,  instead  of  enlarging  the  revenue,  are  the  grand  causes 
i  f  its  diminution ;  and  the  expenses  of  government  consume  about 
ae-third  of  the  million  sterling,  which  Brazil  is  supposed  to  yield  to 
ortugal.  The  European  settlers  are  in  general  gay  and  fond  of 
Measure ;  yet,  as  at  Lisbon,  extremely  observant  of  the  ceremonies 
:  religion,  or  rather  of  the  etiquette  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  who  is 
uck  up  in  a  glass  case  at  every  corner.  Cloaks  and  swords  are 
enerally  worn  by  the  men.  The  ladies  have  fine  dark  eyes,  with 
limated  countenances,  and  their  heads  are  only  adorned  with  their 
•esses,  tied  with  ribbons  and  flowers.  The  convents  and  monaste- 
es  are  numerous,  and  the  manufactories  rare.  Labour  is  chiefly 
3rformed  by  slaves,  about  20,000  negroes  being  annually  imported ; 
fen  the  monks  and  clergy  keep  black  slaves.  The  real  natives  are 
tid  to  be  irreclaimable  savages,  under  the  middle  size,  muscular,  but 
:tive ;  of  a  light  brown  complexion,  with  straight  black  hair,  and 
>ng  dark  eyes.* 

Face  of  the  Country  in  Brazil. 

Transported,  enraptured  with  the  beauties  of  nature,  says  M.  Von 
angsdorff,  often  did  I  stop  to  enjoy  them  a  few  moments  longer. 
ty  conductor  could  not  comprehend  how  I  could  feel  so  much  de- 


*  This  applies  only  to  such  as  live  far  in  the  interior ;  in  the  culii  - 
ited  district  they  are  in  a  very  degraded  condition,  but  perfectly 
armless. 

31 


ave 


,362  Province  of  Venezuela. 

light  in  contemplating  objects  with  which  he  had  been  too  long  famil- 
iarized to  experience  any  thing  like  corresponding  sensations.  The 
admiration  I  expressed  at  the  variety  and  stature  of  the  gigantic 
stems,  with  crowns  of  flowers  upon  their  heads,  and  the  fragrance  of 
the  atmosphere,  at  the  new  forms  and  colours  of  the  fungi,  at  the  size 
and  extraordinary  variety  of  the  ferns,  at  every  object  that  I  beheld 
around  me,  excited  more  astonishment  in  him  than  the  things  them- 
selves. Instead  of  cocoa  and  banana  trees,  of  coffee,  sugar,  rice,  and 
cotton  plants;  instead  of  fields  of  tapioca  and  earth-nuts,  the  sight  oi 
which  had  so  often  enchained  me  on  the  sea-shore,  my  eye  now  en- 
deavoured to  pierce  through  dark,  shady,  and  almost  impenetrable 
forests.  Here  were  olives,  fig-trees,  the  cedrus  odorata,  or  mahoga- 
ny-tree, beroba<  garabisi,  gu'aberi>garaxuba,  garabrura,  and  others, 
all  with  the  thickest,  highest,  and  most  upright  stems,  with  the  most 
luxuriant  foliage,  and  with  their  branches  covered  with  fruit  or  flow- 
ers ;  it  seemed  impossible  sufficiently  to  admire  them.  Nor  was  I 
less  delighted  with  the  infinite  variety  of  climbing  plants  which  wound 
about  these  superb  trees  nearly  to  their  summits,  forming  the  finest 
natural  garlands. 

Bountiful  nature,  who  here  far  exceeds  all  ideas  ever  conceived  of 
her  fertility,  of  the  brilliance  of  colouring  and  beauty  of  form  among 
her  productions,  of  her  delights  and  riches,  has  animated  these  forest! 
with  an  endless  variety  of  living  creatures.  Wild  beasts,  birds,  in? 
sects,  and  reptiles,  which  we  Europeans  seldom  see  even  in  large  coK 
lections  of  natural  history,  either  stuffed  or  preserved  in  spirits,  are 
here  presented  to  the  eye  at  every  moment  in  living  forms.  I 
seen  on  one  side,  parrots  of  various  sizes  and  colours  flying  j 
with  loud  and  discordant  screams,  while  on  the  other,  the  large-b 
ed  toucan,  ramphastos,  unsuspicious  of  treachery,  was  eating- 
fruit  of  a  neighbouring  tree,  wholly  unknown  to  me.  Deeper  in  the 
forest,  I  heard  the  cries  of  monlu  \  s,  and  at  my  feet  were  the  holes  of 
the  armadillo.  Here  a  brisk  butterfly,  as  large  as  a  bird,  flutteral 
from  flower  to  flower  :  there  a  lovely  colibri  sucked  the  honey  from 
the  odoriferous  blossoms.  The  venomed  snake,  gliding  along  the  nar* 
row  foot-way,  terrified  the  wanderer,  and  made  him  half  insensible  to 
the  heavenly  harmony  of  thousands  of  singing  birds,  whose  notci 
were  calculated  at  once  to  charm  the  ear,  and  enliven  the  heart. 

OF  THE  PROVINCES  OF  VENEZUELA. 

Caraccas,  including  Spanish  Guiana,  is  bounded  N.  by  the  C  unib- 
bean  sea;  N.  E.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  E.  by  English  Guiana  ;  3. 
by  Portuguese  Guiana,  and  W.  by  New  Granada.  It  extends  on  the 
roast  from  the  mouth  of  the  Esequebo,  in  6°40'N.  lat.  to  Cape  de  la 
Vela  in  lat.  12°  N.  In  the  interior  it  extends  as  far  south  as  the  equa- 
tor. The  number  of  square  miles,  is  5  1  1  ,324. 

The  population  in  1801,  according  to  the  estimate  of  Depons,  iB 
728,000,  of  whom  about  136,000  were  whites,  2  1  8,000  negro  -laves, 
291,000  freed  men,  and  the  remainder  Indians. 

Caraccas  is  the  capital  of  a  country,  which  is  nearly  twice  as 
large  as  Peru  at  present,  and  which  yields  little  in  extent  to  the 
kingdom  of  New  Granada.  This  country,  which  the  Spanish  g6r 
vernment  designates  by  the  name  of  Capiiania  General  de  Carrac- 
eas,*  or  of  the  (united)  provinces  of  Venezuela^  has  nearly  a  million 


*  The  captain  general  of  Caraecas  feas  the  title  of  Capitan  Gener- 


Climate,  Soil  and  Production*. 

i  f  inhabitants,  among  whom  are  sixty  thousand  slaves.    It  contains, 

long-  the  coast,  New  Andalusia,  or  the  province  of  Cumana  (with 

ie  island  of  Margarita,)  Barcelona,  Venezuela  or  Caraccas,  Coro, 

id  Maracaybo ;    in  the  interior,  the  provinces  of  Varinas  and  Gui- 

'  na,  the  first  along1  the  rivers  of  Santo-Domingo  and  the  Apure,  the 

second  along  the  Oroonoko,  and  the  Casiquiare,  the  Atabapo,  and  the 

I  .io  Negro.     In  a  general  view  of  the  seven  united  provinces  of  Ter- 

:i  Firma,  we  perceive,  that  they  form  three  distinct  zones,  extending 

\  'om  east  to  west. 

Topographical  View  of  Caraccas. 

'•  The  town  is  seated  at  the  entrance  of  the  plain  of  Charcao,  which 
xtends  three  leagues  east  towards  Caurimare  and  the  Cuesta  de 
.uyamas,  and  which  is  two  leagues  and  a  half  in  breadth.  This  plain, 
irough  which  runs  the  Rio  Guayra,  is  a  hundred  and  fourteen  toises 
i  height  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  ground,  which  the  town  of 
-araccas  occupies,  is  uneven,  and  has  a  steep  slope  from  N.  N.  W.  to 
p.  S.  E.  In  order  to  form  an  exact  idea  of  the  situation  of  Carac- 
we  must  recollect  the  general  disposition  of  the  mountains  of 
coast,  and  the  great  longitudinal  vallies,  by  which  they  are  tra- 
3ed.  The  river  Guayra  rises  in  the  groupe  of  primitive  moun- 
ns  of  Higuerota,  which  separates  the  valley  of  Caraccas  from  that 
Aragua.  It  is  formed  near  Las  Ajuntas  t>y  the  junction  of  the 
ttle  rivers  of  San  Pedro  and  Marcaro,  and  funs  first  to  the  east  as 
ir  as  the  Cuesta  of  Auyamas,  and  then  to  the  south,  to  unite  its 
raters  with  those  of  Rio  Tuy,  below  Yare.  The  Rio  Tuy  is  the 
nly  considerable  river  in  the  northern  and  mountainous  parts  of  the 
rovince. 

Climate,  Soil  and  Productions. 

The  climate  of  Caraccas  has  often  been  called  a  perpetual  spring. 
c  is  found  every  where,  half  way  up  the  Cordilleras  of  Equinoctial 
America,  between  four  hundred  and  nine  hundred  toises  of  eleva- 
on,  unless  the  great  breadth  of  the  valley  joined  to  an  arid  soil  cau- 
38  an  extraordinary  intensity  of  radiant  caloric.  What,  indeed, 
an  we  imagine  more  delightful,  than  a  temperature,  which,  in  the 
ay,  keeps  between  20°  and  26°  ;  and  at  night  between  16°  and  18°, 
'hich  is  equally  favourable  to  the  plantain  (camburi,)  the  orange- 
^ee,  the  coffee-tree,  the  apple,  the  apricot,  and  corn  t  A  national 

riter  compares  the  situation  of  Caraccas  to  the  terrestrial  paradise, 
fnd  recognizes  in  the  Anacuo  and  the  neighbouring  torrents  the  four 
ivers  of  the  Garden  of  Eden. 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  such  a  temperate  climate  is  generally  in- 
onstant  and  variable.  The  inhabitants  of  Caraccas  complain  of 
aving  several  seasons  in  the  same  day,  and  of  the  rapid  change 
*om  one  season  to  another.  In  the  month  of  January,  for  instance, 

night  of  which  the  mean  temperature  is  1 6°,  is  followed  by  a  day, 
rhen  the  thermometer,  during  eight  successive  hours,  keeps  above 


I  de  las  Provindas  de  Venezuela  y  Ciudadde  Caraccas.  Reinos,  Ca- 
itanias  Generates,  Presidencias,Goviernos,  Provinciasy  are  the  name.* 
/hich  the  Court  of  Spain  has  always  given  to  its  transmarine  pos» 
cssions,  dominios  de  ultramar* 


3G4  Climate,  Soil  and  Productions 

229  in  the  shade.    In  the  same  day  we  find  the  temperature  of  24<? 
and  18°. 

The  cool  and  delightful  climate  we  have  been  describing-,  agrees 
also  with  the  culture  of  equinoctial  productions.  The  sugar-cane  is 
cultivated  with  success,  even  at  heights  exceeding  that  of  Caraccas  j 
but  in  the  valley,  on  account  of  the  dryness  of  the  climate,  and  thd 
stony  soil,  the  cultivation  of  the  coffee-tree  is  preferred  ;  which  there 
yielas  little  fruit  indeed,  but  of  the  finest  quality.  When  the  shruij 
is  in  blossom,  the  plain  extending  beyond  Charcao  presents  a  d# 
lightful  aspect.  The  banana-tree,  which  is  seen  in  the  plantation* 
near  the  town,  is  not  the  great  ylatano  harton ;  but  the  varieties 
camburi  and  dominico,  which  require  less  heat.  The  great  plantains 
are  brought  to  the  market  of  Caraccas  from  the  haciendias  of  Tuna-1 
rno,  situated  on  the  coast  between  Burburata  and  Porto  Cabelldj 
The  highest  flavoured  pine  apples  are  those  of  Baruto,  of  Emperado. 
and  of  the  heights  of  Buenavista,  on  the  road  to  Victoria.  YV "hen  a 
traveller  ascends  for  the  first  time  to  the  valley  of  Caraccas,  he  u 
agreeably  surprised  to  find  the  culinary  plants  of  our  climate,  the 
strawberry,  the  vine,  and  almost  all  the  fru it- trees  of  the  temperati 
zone,  growing  by  the  side  of  the  coffee  and  banana-tree.  The  ap- 
ples and  peaches  esteemed  the  best  come  from  Macarao,  or  from  thi 
in  extremity  of  the  valley.  There  the  quince-tree,  the  trunl 
of  win*  h  ;d  tain-  only  four  or  five  feet  in  height,  is  so  common,  that  il 
almost  becomes  wild.  Preserved  apples  and  quinces,  particular!} 
are  much  used  in  a  country,  where  it  is  thought,  tbat  tit 
ill-ink  water,  thirst  must  previously  be  excited  by  sweetmeats.  Il 
proportion  as  the  environs  of  the 'town  have  been  cultivated  wiU 
coffer,  and  the  establishment  of  plantations,  which  dates  only  fron 
the  year  1795,  has  increased  the  number  of  agricultural  negr 
uppl'p  and  quince-trees  scattered  in  the  savannahs  have  given  plaoj 
in  the  valley  of  Caraccas  to  maize  and  pulse.* 


!i  continental  colonies  have  all  succeeded  in  esta- 
blishing their  independence,  and  now  constitute  seven  d« 
lies,  viz:  Colombia,  Mexico,  Central  America,  or  Guatimala,  tf 
United  Provinces  of  La  Plata,  Chili,  Lower  Peru,  and  Upper  Pen 
or,  Bolivar.  The  province  of  Paraguay,  has  not  yet  joined  the  con 
;ry  of  La  Plata,  but  has  formed  a  separate  government. 

The  revolutionary  movements  commenced  in  1810,  after  tli 
lution  of  the  Central  Junta,  in  Spain,  and  the  establishment  of  th< 
regency  of  Cadiz.  Juntas  were  established  in  Venezuela,  New  Gre 
nada,  Buenos  Ayrcs,  and  Chili,  and  an  insurrection  broke  out  il 
Mexico.  After  long  contended  struggles,  they  have  at  last  succeed^ 
in  driving  the  Spaniards  from  every  position  on  the  continent,  but  tH 
castle  of  Callao  in  Lower  Peru.  In  March,  1822,  the  United  State 
acknowledged  the  independence  of  Colombia,  Mexico,  Buenos  Ayrcs 
and  Chili,  and  soon  after  ministers  were  sent  to  them.  January  2nd 
1825,  Great  Britain  acknowledged  the  independence  of  Colombia 
Mexico,  and  Buenos  Ayres.  These  republics  may  be,  therefore 
considered  as  having  fully  established  their  independence. 

Colombia  embraces  the  whole  of  the  former  governments  of  NOT 
Grenada  and  Venezuela,  with  a  population  of  about  2,600,000.  Th 
government  is  a  consolidated  republic,  with  an  executive,  consistinj 
of  a  President  and  Vice-President,  and  a  Legislature,  consisting  c 
a  Senate  and  Representatives.  The  territory  is  divided  into  twelv 


Patagonia.  365 

OF  PATAGONIA. 

Patagonia  is  bounded  N.  by  Buenos  Ayres ;  E.  by  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  ;  S.  by  the  straits  of  Magellan,  which  separate  it  from  Terra 
del  Fuego ;  and  W.  by  Chili  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  On  the  Atlan- 
tic coast  it  reaches  as  far  north  as  Cape  Lobos  in  lat.  37°  30'  S.  and 
pn  the  Pacific*  as  far  as  the  southern  boundary  of  Chili  in  lat.  43°  S. 
.The  number  of  square  miles  is  49 1 .000. 

Patagonia  is  inhabited  by  two  principal  nations  of  Indians,  the 
jMoluches,  and  the  Puelches.  The  Moluches  occupy  all  the  tract 
wrest  of  the  Andes,  and  an  extensive  district  east  of  the  mountains. 
The  Puelches  inhabit  the  rest  of  the  country,  extending  along  the 
Atlantic  coast,  and  a  considerable  distance  into  the  interior. 

This  is  the  most  southern  district  of  South  America,  and  although 
iii  the  same  latitude  south  as  that  of  France  north,  is  one  of  the  most 
uninviting  countries  in  the  world.  The  best  description  of  it  is  in 
(Byron's  voyage  round  the  world. 

When  Commodore  Byron  had  landed  his  men  on  the  coast,  he  drew 
jthem  up  on  the  beach,  with  the  officers  at  their  head,  giving  orders 
that  none  should  leave  their  station.  "  I  then,"  says  he,  "  went 
forward  alone  towards  the  Indians,  but  perceiving  that  they  retired  as 
I  advanced,  I  made  signs  that  one  of  them  should  come  near ;  the 
chief  approached  me  ;  he  was  of  a  gigantic  stature,  and  seemed  to 


Departments,  and  subdivided  into  provinces.  The  voters  meet  in  the 
provinces  and  choose  the  electors,  (ten  for  each  representative,)  and 
these  elect  the  Executive  and  Legislature.  The  Executive  and  Re- 
presentatives are  chosen  for  four  years ;  the  Senators  for  eight,  one 
half  for  every  four  years.  The  Senators  are  four  for  each  department ; 
the  Representatives  one  for  every  35,000.  The  intendants  of  depart- 
ments, and  governors  of  provinces,  with  moft  of  the  inferior  officers, 
ointed  by  the  Executive.  The  Roman  Catholic  religion  is 
exclusively  established  in  this,  as  well  as  in  all  the  other  republics. 
j  Mexico'embraces  the  whole,  of  the  former  viccroyalty  of  Mexico, 
with  the  State  of  Chiapa,  formerly  included  in  Guatimala.  Population, 
about  6,500,000.  The  government  is  a  confederated  republic,  con- 
sisting of  a  general  or  national  government,  and  separate  state  go- 
vernments. The  constitution  is  formed  on  the  model  of  that  of  the 
United  States,  and  differs  only  in  the  absence  of  religious  toleration, 
find  in  the  power  of  appointing-  a  D  ictator  in  cases  of  emergency. 
There  are  twenty -five  states,  each  with  a  separate  Executive  and  Le- 
gislature. 

Central  America,  or  Guatimala,  includes  the  whole  of  the  former 
Captain-Generalcy  of  Guatimala,  except  the  former  provinces  of 
Chiapa.  Population  about  1 ,300,000.  The  government  is  a  confed- 
erated republic,  formed  on  the  model  of  that  of  Mexico.  There  are 
fourteen  states  and  provinces,  each  with  its  own  Executive  and  Le- 
gislature. 

The  United  Provinces  of  La  Plata,  are  in  a  less  settled  state,  than 
most  of  the  other  republics.  A  Junta  was  established  in  1810,  and 
independence  declared,  July  9th,  1816.  The  country  has  been  great- 
iy  agitated  by  factions,  and  disturbed  and  invaded  by  the  royalists  oi 
Peru,  on  the  north,  and  the  Portuguese  and  Brazilians  on  the  east 
frontiers.  There  is  now  a  general  government  at  Bueaos  Ayres, 

31* 


360  Patagonia. 

realize  the  tales  of  monsters  in  human  shape ;  he  had  the  shin  of 
some  wild  beast  thrown  over  his  shoulders,  and  was  painted  so  as  td 
make  the  most  hideous  appearance  I  ever  beheld :  round  one  ej» 
was  a  large  circle  of  white,  which  was  surrounded  by  a  circle  of 
black,  and  the  rest  of  his  face  was  streaked  with  paint  of  different 
colours.  I  did  not  measure  him,  but  if  I  may  judge  of  his  height  by 
the  proportion  of  his  stature  to  my  own,  it  could  not  be  much  lefl 
than  seven  feet.  When  this  frightful  colossus  came  up,  we  muttered 
somewhat  to  each  other  as  a  salutation  :  1  then  walked  with  him  to 
his  companions,  among  whom  there  were  many  women ;  of  theafl 
few  were  less  in  stature  than  their  chief.  I  heard  their  voices  at  J 
distance,  and  when  I  came  near,  I  perceived  a  good  number  of  <A 
men  who  were  chaunting  some  unintelligible  words  in  the  most  dole- 
ful cadence  I  ever  heard,  with  an  air  of  serious  solemnity,  which  in- 
clined me  to  think  that  it  was  a  religious  ceremony  ;  they  were  all 
painted  and  clothed  nearly  in  the  same  manner  ;  "the  circles  round 
the  two  eyes  were  in  no  instance  of  one  colour,  but  they  v.  err  no! 
universally  black  and  white,  some  being  red  and  white,  and  some 
IVM!  and  black.  Their  teeth  were  as  white  as  ivor  ibly  even! 

and  well  set  ;  but,  except  the  skins,  which  they  "wore  with  the  hail 
ards,  most  of  them  were  naked,  a  feu  >  ing  upon  theft 

,<  kind  of  boot,  with  a  sharp-pointed  stick  fastened  to  each  heel 
rved  as  a  spur. 


-,'*  of  an  Executive  (Gen.  Rodriguez)  and  a  ( 

; .     More  of  the  provinces  send  deputJM 

>rovmrco;  inl  the  confederacy,   m 

maintains  a  separate  g<  --J  a  Dictatfl 

*  lory  of  this  republic  includes  all  the  formr 

Buenos  Ayres,  except  the  provinces  of  Upper  Peru,  and  that* of  I'a 
rair'.  r<  :  :v  Pi  'W  thirteen  provinces  included  in  the  confedA 

<X)0. 

(  liili  includes  all  the  former  Captain-Generalcy  of  Chili,  excei 
the  island  of  Chiloe,   still  occupied  by  the  Spaniards.     The  go 
met.  : :  <>rtrani/.ed  on  a  constitutional  basis.     There  has  bin 

tit  republican   government,  since  1817,  under  a  dJBl 
magistrate,  called  a  Supn  t or,  aided  by-  a  congress.     Tl 

are  nineteen  district-  or  provinces,  and  a  population  of  about  1,200. 
Lo  ha«  been  t\vice  liber:i'<\i  from  the  Spaniards;  by 

Martin  in  1T.21.  ami  by  Bolivar  in  1824.     The  whole  territory  is  i 
occupied  by  the  independents,  except  the  castle  of  Callao.     The  j_ 
vernment  is  not  yet  established  on  a  constitutional  basis.     A  CON 
convened  .Dec.  io,  18-24,  and  placed  it  under  the  protectorship  of  l>ol 
var,  till  the  meeting  of  the  constitutional  congress,  in  1826.     The  tei 
ritory  corresponds  to  the  former  viceroyalty  of  Peru,  and  is  dirifl » 
into  eight  intendencies,  with  a  population  of  about  1,200,000. 

Upper  Peru  was  the  last  of  these  territories  freed  from  the  S 
arms.     After  the  great  battle  of  Ayacucho  in  Lower  Peru,  Dec. 

Gen.   Olaneta  retired  into  U.  Peru,  but  was  compelled 
submit  to  the  troops  of  Bolivar,  early  in  1025.     In  the  course  of  th: 
year  a  congress  met  at  Chuquisaca,  from  four  provinces  of  U.  Pen 
and  by  the  latest  accounts,  they  had  formed  themselves  into  a 
rate  republic,  called  BOLIVAR.    U.  Peru  includes  seven  intfi 
«;ies  in  the  former  viceroyalty  of  Buenos  Ayres.    Population  abo 
1,800,000.— P. 


Tlie  Mountains  of  the  Andeb  367 

The  Mountains  of  the  Andes. 

In  South  America  the  most  striking  of  nature's  works  are  the  Cor- 
lleras  of  the  Andes  :  these  are  vast  mountains  called  Cordilleras  or 
hains  by  the  Spaniards,  extending  four  thousand  three  hundred  miles. 

to  the  extent  of  the  New  World,"  says  Dr.  Robertson,  "the 

randeur  of  the  objects  which  it  presents  to  view  is  most  apt  to  strike 

ie  eye  of  an  observer.     Nature  seems  to  have  carried  on  her  opera- 

oii-  upon  a  larger  scale,  and  with  a  bolder  hand,   and  to  have  distin- 

nished  the  features  of  this  country  with  a  peculiar  magnificence. 

'he  mountains  of  the  Andes  may  literally  be  said  to  hide  their  heads 

t  the  clouds ;  the  storms  often  roll,  and  the  thunder  bursts  below  their 

ts,  which,  though  exposed  to  the  rays  of  the  sun  in  the  centre 

''the  torrid  zone,  are  covered  with  everlasting1  snow." 

We  distinguish,  says  M.  de  Humboldt,  three  kinds  of  principal 

»rms  belonging  to  the  high  tops  of  the  Andes.     Of  the  volcanoes 

hich  are  yet  burning,  those  which  have  but  a  single  crater  of extra- 

',   are  conic  mountains,  with   summits  truncated  in  a 

renter  or  less  degree  ;  such  is  the  figure  of  Cotopaxi,  of  Popocate- 

I  the   Peak  of  Orizaba.     Volcanoes,   the  summits  of  which 
ink  after  a  long  series  of  eruptions,  exhibit  ridges  bristled  with 

or  needles  leaning  in  different  directions,   and  broken  rock4; 

i'lto  ruins.     Such  is  the  form  of  the  Altar,  or  Capac-Urcu,  a 

lountain  once  more  lofty  than  Chimborazo,  the  destruction  of  which 

considered  as  a  memorable  period  to  the  natural  history  of  the  New 

'ontinent ;  such  is  the  form  also  of  Carguairazo,  a  great  part  of  which 

fell  in  on  the  night  of  the  19th  of  July,  1798.     Torrents  of  water  and 

md  then  issued  from  the  opened  sides  of  the  mountain,  and  laid  waste 

\e  neighbouring  country.     This  dreadful  catastrophe  was  accompa- 

ied  by  an  earthquake,  which  in  the  adjacent  towns  of  Hambato  and 

ilactacunga,  swallowed  up  thousands  of  inhabitants. 

rm  of  the  high  tops  of  the  Andes,  and  the  most  majestic 

f  the  whole,  is  that  of  Chimborazo,  the  summit  of  which  is  circular  ; 

reminds  us  of  those  paps  without  craters,  which  the  elastic  force  of 

ours  swells  up  in  regions  where  the  hollow  crust  of  the  globe 
s  mined  by  subterraneous  fires.  The  aspect  of  mountains  of  granite 
•as  little  analogy  with  that  of  CLimborazo.  The  granitic  summits  are 
attened  hemispheres  ;  the  trappean  porphyry  forms  slender  cupolas. 
?hus  on  the  shore  of  the  South  Sea,  after  the  long  rains  of  winter, 
7hen  the  transparency  of  the  air  has  suddenly  increased,  we  see 
'himborazo  appear  like  a  cloud  at  the  horizon :  it  detaches  itself  from 
he  neighbouring  summits,  and  towers  over  the  whole  chain  of  the 
indes,  like  that  majestic  dome,  produced  by  the  genius  of  Michael 
ingelo,  over  the  antique  monuments,  which"  surround  the  capital. 

Cotopaxi  is  the  loftiest  of  the  volcanoes  of  the  Andes,  which  at  re- 
cent epochs  have  undergone  eruptions.  Its  absolute  height  is  five 
housand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-four  metres  (two  thousand  nine 
mndred  and  fifty-two  toises)  ;  it  is  double  that  of  Canigou  ;  and  con- 
equently  eight  hundred  metres  higher  than  Vesuvius  would  be,  were 
t  placed  on  the  top  of  the  Peak  of  Teneriffe.  Cotopaxi  is  also  the 
nost  dreadful  volcano  of  the  kingdom  of  Quito,  and  its  explosions  the 
nost  frequent  and  disastrous.  The  mass  of  scoriae,  and  the  huge  pie- 
)es  of  rock,  thrown  out  of  this  volcano,  which  are  spread  over  the 
ieighbouring  valleys,  covering  a  surface  of  several  square  leagues., 
vould  form,  were  they  heaped  together,  a  collossal  mountain.  In 
1738,  the  flames  of  Cotopaxi  rose  nine  hundred  metres  above  tho 
3rink  of  the  crater.  In  1744,  the  roarings  of  the  volcano  were  hcarJ 


36$  Rivers  of  South  Americcr. 

as  far  as  Honda,  a  town  on  the  borders  of  the  Magdalena,  and  at  tt 
distance*of  two  hundred  common  leagues.  On  the  4th  of  April,  1 76! 
the  quantity  of  ashes  ejected  by  the  mouth  of  Cotopaxi  was  so  grea 
that  in  the  towns  of  Hambato  and  Tacunga,  day  broke  only  at  thn 
in  the  afternoon,  and  the  inhabitants  were  obliged  to  use  lanterns  i 
walking  the  streets.  The  explosion  which  took  place  in  the  month* 
January,  1803,  was  preceded  by  a  dreadful  phenomenon,  the  suddc 
melting  of  the  snows  that  covered  the  mountain.  For  twenty  yeai 
before,  no  smoke  or  vapour,  that  could  be  perceived,  had  issued" froi 
the  crater ;  and  in  a  single  night  the  subterraneous  fire  became  -o  a< 
tive,  that  at  sun-rise  the  external  walls  of  the  cone,  heated,  no  doub 
to  a  very  considerable  temperature,  appeared  naked,  and  of  the  dar 
colour  which  is  peculiar  to  vitrified  scoriae.  At  the  port  of  Guayaqui 
fifty-two  leagues  distant  in  a  straight  line  from  the  crater,  u  ere  heart 
day  and  night,  the  noises  of  the  volcano,  like  continued  discharges  i 
a  battery,  these  tremendous  sounds  wer.  !  even  on  tt 

Pacific  Ocean,  to  the  south-west  of  the  island  of  Puna. 

The  form  of  Cotopaxi  is  the  most  beautiful  and  regular  of  the  co 
lossal  summits  of  the  high  Andes.     It  is  a  perfect  cone,  whic! 
ed  with  an  enormous  layer  of  snow,  shines  with  dazzling  splenc' 
the  setting  of  the  sun,  and  detaches  itself  in  the  most  pictur 
manner  from  the  azure  vault  of  heaven.     This  coverin 
ceals  from  the  (\e  of  t  lie  observer  even  the  smallest  inequalitie 
the  soil ;  no  point  of  rock,  no  stoney  mass,  penetrates  this  coatin 
ice,  or  breaks  the  regularity  of  the  figure  of  the  cone.     The  SUE 
of  Cotopaxi  resembles  the  Sugar-loaf  (Pan  de  azucar)  win 

the  Peak  of  Teyde  ;  but  the  height  of  its  cone  i^ 
bdfclt  of  that  of  the  great  volcano  of  the  island  of 'I 

The  ^re-.iter  the  rrtnilarity  in  the  form  of  the  cone  of  this  v« 
the  more  we  are  si  r,  on  the  side  to  the  south-e 

small  mass  of  rock,  half-concealed  in  snow,  studded  with  p< 
which  the  natives  call  the  head  of  the  Inca.  The  origin  e; 
gular  denomination  is  too  uncertain  to  require  description. 

Rivers  of  South  America. 

The  river  of  Amazons,  so  called  from  a  female  tribe  inured  to  j 
discovered   on   its   banks,  by  the  first  navigators,  though  its 
term  be  the  Maranon,  is  celebrated  as  the  most  i!  .ed  riv 

the  whole  world:  and  t!:  :on  may  be  just,  when  its  i 

tuilei*  COL  is  well  as   its  length  :  for  in  the  latter  att 

it  seems  to  be  rivalled  by  the  Kian  Ku  of  China,  and  perhaps  1 
Ob  of  Siberia.     The  length  may  be  estimated  at  about  2300 1 
and  that  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  about  1000,  but  the  estuary  of  th 
is  frozen,  and  that  of  the  Kian  Ku  cannot  exceed  a  mile  or  two  i 
breadth,  while  the  two  grand  American  rivers  are  of  surprisit 
nitude.     The  Chinese  annals  say  that  their  rivers  have  been  confine 
by  art,  while  in  ancient  times  they  inundated  whole  provinces,  lik 
the  Maranon. 

The  Rio  de  la  Plata,  or  river  of  Silver,  is  the  conjunct  flood  ( 
the  Paraguay,  the  Pilcomayo,  the  Parana,  and  the  Urucurr 
main  streams  are  the  Paraguay  and  the  Parana ;  and  it  would  seei 
that  the  latter  is  the  longest  and  most  considerable,  rising-  in  the  min 
mountains  of  Brazil,  lat.  19°  ;  and  bending  S.  then  W.  till  it  receiv 
the  Iba  Parana,  after  which  it  bends  S.  W.  till  it  is  joined  by  th 
Paraguay,  while  the  conjunct  rivers  are  still  called  the  Parana  b 
the.  uatirea,  ajid  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  by  the  Spaniards.  The  gran 


Juan  Fernandez .  369 

iaract  of  the  Parana  is  in  lat.  24°,  not  far  from  the  city  of  Guayra  ? 
it  it  is  rather  a  series  of  rapids,  for  a  space  of  twelve  leagues  amidst 
cks  of  tremendous  and  singular  forms.  This  noble  river  is  alsc 
uddcd  with  numerous  islands  ;  and  Spanish  vessels  navigate  to  the 
wn  of  Assumption,  about  400  leagues  from  the  sea.  On  the  shores 
e  often  found  geods  enclosing  crystals;  but  the  natural  history  o 
e  Parana  is  nearly  as  obscure  as  that  of  the  Ucaial.  The  breadth 

the  estuary  is  such  that  the  land  cannot  be  discovered  from  a  ship 

the  middle  of  the  stream. 

The  third  great  river  in  South  America  is  the  Orinoco,  ot  a  mosi 
tfiffular  and  perplexed  course.  According  to  La  Cruz  it  rises  m  the 
nail  lake  of  Ipava,  N.  lat.  5°  6' ;  and  thence  winds  almost  m  a  spi- 
il  form  ;  first  passing  to  the  S.  E.  it  enters  the  lake  of  Parima,  and 
^ues  by  two  outlets  on  the  N.  and  S.  of  that  lake  towards  the  \\  , 
ut  after  receiving  the  Guaviar,  it  bends  N.  then  N.  E.  till  it  enters 
$e  Atlantic  ocean,  by  an  extended  delta  opposite  to  the  isle  of  Trini- 
ad  ;  but  the  chief  estuary  is  considerably  to  the  S.  k.  ot  that  isl- 
id.  Many  rivers  of  great  size  flow  into  the  Orinoco  :  and  in  addi 
ingular  form  there  are  other  remarkable  peculiarities. 

Of  Terra  del  Fuego. 
The  island  of  Terra  del  Fuego,  on  the  south  of  Patagonia,  from 
hich  it  is  separated  by  Uie  straits  of  Magellan,  received  its  name 
-om  the  fire  and  smoke  occasioned  by  a  volcano  which  wereperceiy- 
d  on  it  by  its  first  discoverers.     The  island  is  in  general  extremely 
oountainous  and  rough,  and  covered  with  almost  perpetual  snows; 
'hich  circumstances  render  the  climate  almost  destitute  of  animals 
f  every  kind  ;    here,  however,   human  nature  finds  subsistence  * 
.lie  simple  and  hardy  inhabitants  are  low  in  stature,  with  broad  flat 
.igh  cheeks,  and  flat  noses ;  they  are  clothed  in  skins  of  seals, 

principally  on  shell-fish. 

The  island  of  Terra  del  Fuego,  although  never  visited  by  Europe- 
gators  but  in  the  summer  months,  is  described  as  among  the 
Host  dreary  and  desolate  spots  of  the  habjiable  earth,  and  the  few  in-t 
habitants  upon  it  as  the  most  miserable  and  destitute  of  the  human 

Juan  Fernandez. 

The  island  of  Juan  Fernandez  lies  to  the  west  of  South  America, 
.bout  three  hundred  miles  from  the  coast  of  Chili.  This  romantic 
sle,  diversified  with  woods  and  water,'with  craggy  hills  and  fertile 
pots,  is  famous  for  having  given  rise  to  the  celebrated  romance  of 
Robinson  Crusoe.  It  appears  that  Alexander  Selkirk,  a  seaman,  and 
i  native  of  Scotland,  was  put  ashore,  and  left  in  this  solitary  place  by 
lis  captain,  where  he  lived  some  years,  till  discovered  by  Woodes 
Rogers  in  1 709.  When  taken  on  board,  he  had  so  forgot  his  native 
anguage,  that  he  could  with  difficulty  be  understood  ;  he  was  cloth- 
3d  with  the  skins  of  goats,  would  drink  nothing  but  water,  and  could 
lot  for  a  considerable  time  relish  the  ship's  provisions.  During  his 
-esidence  on  this  island  he  had  killed  five  hundred  goats,  which  he 
caught  by  running  down  ;  and  many  more  he  marked  on  their  ears, 
ind  set  again  at  liberty.  Commodore  Anson's  crew,  thirty  years 
after,  caught  some  of  these  goats,  which  discovered  in  their  counten 
inces  and  beards  strong  marks  of  age. 


37,0  Natural  Products  of  New  Zealand. 


ISLANDS  IN  THE  PACIFIC  OCEAN. 

New  Zealand. 

Of  all  the  various  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  there  is  none  with 
which  Europeans  are  in  general  so  little  acquainted  as  New  Zealand ; 
and  none,  perhaps,  which  more  deserves  their  particular  attention. 
Ever  since  the  time  of  Captain  Cook,  whose  enterprising-  spirit  could 
only  be  equalled  by  his  indefatigable  perseverance,  this  island  has 
been  almost  entirely  neglected,  and  the  partial  visits  made  to  it,  have 
in  no  instance  been  favourable  to  a  permanent  intercourse.  The 
persons  who  at  distant  intervals  resorted  thither,  were  men,  as  will 
presently  be  seen,  of  callous  hearts,  who  were  as  little  disposed  to 
conciliate  the  friendship  of  the  rude  inhabitants,  as  they  were  to  pay 
a  due  regard  to  their  own  character  ;  and,  in  addition  to  this,  the 
odium  thrown  on  the  natives  themselves,  by  being  viewed  as  ferocious 
cannibals,  served,  as  it  were,  to  interdict  any  cordial  communication 
with  them.  Dreaded  by  the  good,  and  assailed  by  the  worthless,  their 
real  dispositions  were  not  ascertained  ;  the  former  dared  not  venture 
to  civilize  them,  the  latter  only  added  to  their  ferocity. 

The  two  islands  that  go  by  the  name  of  New  Zealand  are  situated 
between  the  latitude  of  34°  22'  and  47°  25'  S.  and  between  the  longi* 
tudeof  166°  and  180°  E. 

Eaheinomauwe  measures  about  436  miles  in  length ;  and  taking 
the  medium  breadth,  about  60  miles.  T'Avai  Poenammo,  the  south- 
ern island,  stretches  360  miles  in  length,  and  its  medium  breadth  i> 
100  miles. 

Of  the  Face  of  the  Country. 

In  our  excursions  into  the  interior  of  the  northern  island,  says  Mr. 
Nicholas,  in  his  late  interesting  account  of  these  islands,  we  found 
that  the  soil  varied  in  its  quality,  but  generally  appeared  extremely 
fertile ;  the  hills  were  composed,  for  the  greater  part,  of  a  stiff  clay ; 
and  the  valleys  consisted  of  a  black  vegetable  mould,  producing  fern 
of  a  most  luxuriant  growth,  while  the  swamps  which  we  occasionally 
met  with,  were  of  trifling  extent,  and  might  be  drained  with  little 
trouble  or  expense.  There  was  one  feature  in  the  country  which 
every  where  struck  us  with  admiration,  and  that  was  the  fine  rich  ver- 
dure of  the  landscape  wherever  we  turned  our  eyes,  and  which  gave 
us  at  the  same  time  a  high  opinion  of  the  genial  influence  of  the  cli- 
mate. 

Natural  Products  of  New  Zealand. 

New  Zealand,  thus  favoured  with  a  fertile  soil  and  fine  climate,  is 
rich  in  various  natural  productions,  some  of  which  are  extremely 
valuable.  In  the  vegetable  kingdom,  there  is  no  production  that  is 
so  much  calculated  to  strike  the  traveller  with  admiration  as  the 
trees  of  amazing  growth,  which  rise  in  wild  luxuriance  all  over  tiiis 
country.  Pines  of  different  descriptions,  and  which  are  utterly  un- 
known to  Europeans,  are  here  to  be  met  with,  soaring  to  a  height 
which  leaves  no  similarity  between  them  and  the  tallest  that  ever  grow 
on  the  mountains  of  Norway ;  and  those  species,  which  bear  the  un- 
ceuth  names  of  the  cowrie,  the  totarra,  the  towha,  and  the  zarida,  af- 


Orders  or  Ranks  of  Society.  371 

lord  such  a  supply  of  valuable  timber  as  the  profusion  of  some  ages 
to  come  will  not  be  able  lo  exhaust.  Here  are  also  several  kinds  of 
trees  of  inferior  growth,  though  not  less  excellent  in  their  quality ; 
and  many  of  them  are  admirably  well  adapted  for  ornamental  works 
requiring  a  fine  grain,  the  wood  being  of  this  nature,  and  susceptible 
of  a  high  polish. 

A  species  of  pine,  called  by  the  natives  totarra,  excited  our  aston- 
ishment, from  the  bulk  and  height  to  which  it  grew.  We  measured 
some  of  the  trees,  and  found  them  to  be  from  thirty  to  three  and 
thirty  feet  in  circumference,  growing  to  the  height  of  one  hundred 
feet  and  upwards,  before  they  branched  out,  and  all  perfectly 
straight. 

The  trees  which  the  natives  chiefly  make  subservient  to  their  pur- 
poses, are,  besides  the  different  species  of  pine  above  mentioned,  the 
henow,  from  which  they  extract  a  black  dye,  the  towha,  a  tree  re- 
sembling the  sycamore,  the  river  river,  the  grain  of  whose  wood  is 
similar  to  that  of  the  beech,  a  species  of  the  cork-tree,  called  by  these 
people  vow,  a  large  tree  named  eckoha,  and  another  termed  kycata, 

i  a  tall  and  beautiful  tree,  together  with  many  others  which  are  both 

.  curious  and  serviceable. 

We  had  frequently  occasion  to  observe  the  great  variety  of  veget- 
able productions  which  this  island  contained.  But  the  plant  which 
grew  in  greatest  profusion,  and  met  our  eye  in  every  direction,  was 
the  flax-plant,  which  flourished  equally  in  the  most  exposed,  as  in  the 
best  sheltered  situations.  This  plant,  which  is  indigenous,  the  natives 
convert  to  a  variety  of  purposes.  It  supplies  them  with  excellent 
materials  for  clothing,  cordage,  and  fishing-nets,  and  the  preparation 
being  simple,  requires  very  little  trouble.  The  plant  itself  generally 
^rows  from  five  to  seven  feet  high,  and  bears  a  strong  resemblance  to 
3ur  common  flag,  but  the  stem  is  much  thicker,  and  the  flowers  less 
3xpanded  and  of  a  red  colour :  the  leaves  both  in  shape  and  size  are 
exactly  the  same,  no  sort  of  difference  being  perceptible. 

Of  the  Orders  or  Ranks  of  Society. 

In  taking  a  view  of  society,  as  it  is  constituted  in  New  Zealand, 

ve  find  three  orders  who  rise  in  graduated  distinction  above  the 

•ommon  people.     These  orders  are,  beginning  with  the  lowest,  run- 

;ateedas,  chiefs,  and  areekees.     The  rungateedas  claim  an  ascen- 

lancy  over  the  multitude,  together  with  many  political  privileges,  in 

tonsequence  of  their  being  allied  by  birth  to  the  chiefs  ;   and  the 

atter,  though  inheriting  independent  sovereignties,  are  nevertheless 

bliged,  by  the  recognized  usage  of  the  country,  to  lend  their  servi- 

es  to  the  areekee  or  principal  chief,  whenever  he  thinks  proper  to 

lake  war,  no  matter  whether  the  motives  be  just  or  otherwise.     The 

ookees,  or  inferior  class,  though  by  far  the  most  numerous,  as  is  the 

ase  in  every  country,  are  held  by  each  of  these  orders  in  a  state  of 

omplete  vassalage,  though  in  some  few  instances  they  have  an  inde- 

endent  interest  in  the  ground  they  occupy.     Here  is  a  mode  of  go- 

ernment  entirely  analogous  to  that  which  prevails  in  the  islands  of 

le  Indian  seas,  and  very  much  so  among  the  Malays,  where  the 

lief  authority  is  vested  in  the  rajah,  whose  rank  resembles  that  of 

le  areekee  of  New  Zealand,  and  who  commands  the  service  of  the 

mgeran,  or  heads  of  the  dusums  or  villages.     These  latter  corres- 

)nd  exactly  with  the  subordinate  chiefs  above-mentioned ;  and  like 

lem,  they  acknowledge  a  superior,  though  with  respect  to  their  pos- 

*ssions  they  are  independent  of  his  control.    In  both   regions  the 


3:72  The  Society  Islands. 

system  of  government  (if  government  it  may  be  called)  is  evidently 
feudal ;  and  the  power  exercised  by  the  privileged  classes  in  each, 
is  nearly  similar  in  every  respect. 

Their  Mode  of  Fishing. 

One  of  the  men  standing-  upon  a  rock  to  watch  the  fish,  soon  dis- 
covered a  large  shoal  of  them  rippling  the  surface  of  the  water,  at 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  shore.  Another  of  them  went  in 
his  canoe  to  drive  the  fish  into  the  net,  one  end  of  which  was  held  by 
the  man  standing  on  the  rock ;  while  the  other  end  being  held  by  the 
man  in  the  canoe  he  let  out  as  much  as  he  thought  necessary  to  em- 
brace the  shoal,  hastening  towards  the  shore  at  the  same  time  ;  and 
1he  situation  of  the  net  in  the  water  described  a  semicircle  of  con- 
siderable extent.  But  unfortunately  their  labours  sometimes  prove 
abortive,  for  the  shoal  escapes. 

Mode  of  Building. 

A  strong  palisading  of  heavy  posts  placed  quite  close  to  each  other, 
and  rising  above  twenty  feet  in  height  and  two  in  breadth,  on  the 
outside  of  which  were  some  carvings  of  human  heads,  cut  out  with 
all  the  semblance  of  stern  vengeance,  and  seeming  to  grin  defiance 
at  the  rude  invaders.  Within  the  palisading,  and  attached  to  it  all 
round,  was  a  strong  back  of  wicker-work,  which  the  inhabitants  had 
constructed  for  the  purpose  of  obstructing  the  lances  of  their  ene- 
mies ;  but  at  convenient  intervals  they  had  made  port-holes,  through 
which  they  could  keep  up  a  fire  of  musketry  upon  the  besiegers.  At 
a  short  distance  from  this  strong  rampart,  on  the  inner  side,  was  a 
space  of  about  thirty  feet,  where  they  had  dug  a  moat,  which,  being 
filled  with  water,  defended  that  part  of  the  hill  that  was  most  acces- 
sible to  external  assault ;  and  behind  this  moat  they  had  thrown  up  a 
steep  mound,  on  which  was  constructed  another  line  of  palisades  of 
the  same  height  and  strength  as  the  former.  The  moat,  which  was  at 
least  nine  feet  in  breadth,  defended  an  entrance  formed  by  another 
postern ;  and  between  this  and  the  last  approach  to  the  town ,  there 
was  an  intermediate  space  of  eighty  feet,  at  the  extremity  of  which 
the  hill  was  cut  down  perpendicularly  about  fifteen'feet;  and  on  its 
summit  rose  another  row  of  palisading  that  encircled  the  hippah  and 
completed  the  works. 


THE  SOCIETY  ISLANDS. 

Of  the  Inhabitants. 

These  islands,  13  in  number,  lie  east  of  the  Friendly  islands,  be- 
tween 16°  and  18°  S.  lat.  Otaheite,  the  largest  of  the  group,  is  120 
miles  in  circumference.  Among  the  rest  Ulieter,  Bolabola,  Tubai, 
Maitea,  Huaheine  and  Eimeo  are  also  important. 

The  number  of  the  inhabitants  is  estimated  at  100,000. 

The  inhabitants  of  Otaheite  are  a  stout,  well  made,  active,  comely 
people.  Their  complexion  is  of  a  pale  brown,  their  hair  black,  and 
finely  frizzled ;  they  have  black  eyes,  flat  noses,  large  mouths,  and 
line  white  teeth ;  the  men  wear  their  beards  in  many  different  cuts 
or  fashions ;  such  was  the  custom  of  our  ancestors  in  the  time  of 


Persons,  $-c.  of  the  Inhabitants.  373 

Shakespeare.  The  women  are,  in  general,  smaller ;  their  skin  is 
delicately  smooth  and  soft ;  they  have  no  colour  in  their  cheeks,  their 
nose  is  somewhat  ilat,  their  eyes  full  of  expression,  and  their  teeth 
beautifully  even  and  white.  The  men  of  rank  on  the  island  wear  the 
nails  of  their  fingers  long,  which  is  considered  as  a  very  honourable 
badge  of  distinction,  since  only  such  as  have  no  occasion  to  work  can 
suffer  them  to  grow  to  that  length  ;  but  the  nail  of  the  middle  finger 
on  the  right  hand  is  always  kept  short. 

Both  sexes  have  a  custom  of  staining  their  bodies,  which  they  call 
tattooing i  by  which  the  hinder  part  of  their  thighs  and  loins  are 
marked  very  thick  with  black  lines  in  various  forms.  These  lines 
are  made  by  striking  the  teeth  of  an  instrument,  somewhat  like  a 
comb,  just  through  the  skin,  and  rubbing  into  the  punctures  a  kind 
of  paste  made  of  soot  and  oil,  which  leaves  an  indelible  stain.  Chil- 
dren under  twelve  years  of  age  are  not  tattooed  ;  and  some  men, 
whose  legs  were  chequered  by  the  same  method,  appeared  to  be  per- 
sons of  considerable  authority.  Mr.  Banks,  who  saw  the  operation 
performed  on  a  girl  about  thirteen  years  old,  says,  that  the  instrument 
used  upon  the  occasion  had  thirty  teeth  ;  and  every  stroke  (of  which 
at  least  an  hundred  were  made  in  a  minute)  drew  a  small  quantity  of 
serum  tinged  with  blood.  The  girl  bore  the  pain  with  the  most  sto- 
ical resolution  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  but  the  agony  of  so 
many  hundred  punctures  became  then  intolerable  ;  she  burst  forth 
into  tears,  and  the  most  piteous  lamentations,  imploring  the  operator 
to  desist.  He  was,  however,  inexorable:  and  when  she  began  to 
struggle,  she  was  held  down  by  two  women,  who  sometimes  soothed, 
and  sometimes  chid  her  ;  and  now  and  then,  when  she  was  most  unru- 
ly, gave  her  a  smart  blow.  This  operation  is  not  performed  in  less 
than  three  or  four  hours.  * 

Both  men  arid  women  are  gracefully  clothed,  in  a  kind  of  white 
cloth  made  of  the  bark  of  a  shrub,  and  which  resembles  coarse  Chi- 
na paper.  Their  dress  consists  of  two  pieces  of  this  cloth  ;  one  of 
them  having  a  hole  made  in  the  middle  to  put  the  head  through,  hangs 
Vom  the  shoulders  to  the  middle  of  the  legs  before  and  behind  ; 
Another  piece,  which  is  between  four  and  five  yards  long,  and  about  a 
rard  broad,  they  wrap  round  the  body  in  a  very  easy  manner.  This 
cloth  is  not  woven,  but  made  like  paper,  of  the  macerated  fibres  of 
:he  inner  bark,  spread  out  and  beaten  together.  Their  ornaments 
ire  feathers,  flowers,  pieces  of  shells,  and  pearls  ;  the  last  are  chiefly 
vorn  by  the  women.  In  bad  weather  they  wear  matting  of  different 
tinds,  as  their  clothes  will  not  bear  wetting. 

The  houses  in  Otaheite  are  sheds,  built  in  the  woods,  between  the 
ea  and  the  mountains  ;  they  are  erected  in  an  oblong  form,  about 
wice  as  long  as  they  are  wide,  and  consist  of  a  roof  about  four  feet 
com  the  ground,  raised  on  three  rows  of  pillars.  In  these  huts  the 
7hole  family  repose  at  night,  for  they  make  no  use  of  them  but  to 
leep  in,  unless  it  rains,  when  they  take  their  meals  under  cover, 
"he  size  of  the  house  is  proportioned  to  the  number  that  constitutes 
le  family. 

They  eat  alone,  since  it  would  be  a  disgrace  for  the  men  and  wo- 
icn  to  sit  down  together  to  a  meal.  The  shade  of  a  spreading  tree 
3rves  them  for  a  parlour  ;  broad  leaves  answer  the  purpose  of  a 
ible-cloth.  A  person  of  rank  is  attended  by  a  number  of  servants, 
ho  seat  themselves  around  him  :  before  he  begins  his  meal  he  wash- 
5  his  mouth  and  hands  very  clean,  and  repeats  the  ablution  several 
mes  whilst  he  is  eating.  The  quantity  of  food  which  these 

32 


374  Religim. 

eat  at  a  meal  is  prodigious.  Men  of  rank  are  constantly  fed  by  the 
women;  and  one  of  the  chiefs,  who  dined  on  board  a  British  ship, 
shewed  such  reluctance  to  feed  himself,  that  a  servant  was  obliged 
to  undertake  the  task,  to  prevent  his  returning-  without  a  meal. 

The  Otaheiteans  are  an  industrious,  friendly  people  ;  but  fickle  and 
violent  in  their  passions.  The  manner  of  singling-  out  a  man  here 
for  a  chosen  friend  is  by  taking  off  a  part  of  your  clothing  and  put- 
ting it  upo&  him.  Their  usual  manner  of  expressing  respect  to 
trangers,  or  to  superiors,  at  a  first  meeting,  is  by  uncovering  them- 
selves to  the  middle.  They  salute  those  who  sneeze,  by  saying,  eva- 
roeiat  eatoua,  that  is,  "  May  the  good  ealoua  awaken  you ;"  or, 
"  May  not  the  evil  eatnua  lull  you  to  sleep. 

Their  propensity  to  theft  is  great ;  and  they  are  much  inclined  to 
excesses.  Both  men  and  women  are  very  cleanly  in  their  clothes 
and  persons,  constantly  washing  their  bodies  in  running  streams.  By 
being  used  to  the  water  from  their  infancy,  they  become  good  swirn- 
mers  ;  even  children  of  five  or  six  years  old  will  dive  to  almost  any 
depth  in  the  sea,  for  the  sake  of  a  bead  or  other  bauble. 

These  people  have  a  remarkable  sagacity  in  foretelling  the  weather, 
particularly  the  quarter  whence  the  wind  will  blow.     In  their  distant 
voyages,  they  steer  by  the  sun  in  the  day,  and  in  the  night  by  the 
stars,  which  they  distinguish  by  separate  names.     They  reckon  their 
time  by  moons*  thirteen  of  which  make  a  year.     The  day  they  di- 
vide into  six  parts,  and  the  night  into  an  equal  number.  *  In  arith- 
metical computation  they  can  go  no  farther  than   two  hundred  ;  this| 
is  performed  by  the  fingers  and  toes,  which  they   reckon  ten  times}; 
over. 

I 

Their  Method  of  procuring  Fire. 

>  Through  all  the  Society  Islands  they  have  invariably   the  samfl 
method  of  procuring  fire  ;  taking  two  pieces  of  wood,   and  making  a 
groove  in  one  for  the  other  to  traverse  in,  they  rub  them  together  till 
the  friction  produces  smoke,  and  the  smoke  flame.     A  bundle  of  dry 
grass  serves  them  for  tinder. 

Government. 

The  government  of  the  Otaheiteans  resembles  the  early  state  of  the 
European  nations  under  the  feudal  system.  Their  orders  of  dignity- 
answer  to  king,  baron,  vassal,  and  villein.  There  are  two  kings  in 
the  island,  one  for  each  part,  who  are  treated  with  great  respect  by 
all  ranks  of  the  people.  The  earees,  or  barons,  are  lords  of  the  seve- 
ral districts  into  which  the  island  is  divided.  The  vassals  superintend 
the  cultivation  of  the  ground  ;  and  the  villeins,  or  lowest  class,  per- 
form all  the  laborious  work.  In  this  country  a  child  succeeds  to  his 
father's  title  and  authority  as  soon  as  he  is  born  :  thus  the  king  no 
sooner  has  a  son  than  his  sovereignty  ceases,  retaining  only  the  re- 
gency till  his  child  comes  of  age.  The  child  of  the  baron  also  suc- 
ceeds to  his  father's  dignities  ;  so  that  a  baron  who  was  yesterday  ap- 
proached with  the  ceremony  of  lowering  their  garments,  is  to-day,  by 
the  birth  of  a  child,  reduced  to  the  rank  of  a  private  man. 

Religion. 

The  Otaheiteans  believe  in  a  Supreme  Deity,  whom  they  suppose  to 
be  possessed  of  one  son,  named  Tane,  besides  a  great  number  of  fe- 
male descendants.  To  the  son  they  direct  their  worship,  though  they 


Funeral  Ceremonies  in  Otaheite.  ;<5 

do  not  seem  to  think  that  future  happiness  depends  upon  their  good 
or  bad  conduct ;  but  that  every  individual  will  enjoy  felicity  in  the 
next  world  in  proportion  to  the  rank  he  holds  in  this.'  They  have  no 
idea  of  future  punishment.  The  priesthood  is  hereditary.  The 
priests  are  the  men  of  science,  and  to  them  is  committed  the  care  of 
the  sick,  the  cure  of  whom  they  attempt  by  ridiculous  ceremonies  and 
enchantments.  No  one  can  perform  the' operation  of  tattooing  but 
the  priests. 

The  missionaries  tell  them,  that  the  God  of  Britain  is  the  God  of 
Otaheite  and  the  whole  earth,  and  that  it  is  from  this  Being  they  re- 
ceive their  hogs,  bread-fruit,  and  cocoa-nuts.  This  the  Otaheiteafte 
flatly  deny  ;  alleging,  that  they  possessed  all  these  articles  long  before 
they  had  heard  of  tiie  God  of  Britain.  The  ignorance  of  these  people 
in  this  respect  is  lamentable.  Though  upon  the  first  arrival  of  the 
missionaries,  the  district  of  Matavia  had  been  ceded  to  them,  the  na- 
tives still  consider  them  as  there  only  by  sufferance.* 

Among  the  religious  customs  of  Otaheite,  that  of  offering  to  their 
deities  human  sacrifices  is  the  most  remarkable.  From  a  Variety  of 
inquiries  made  by  Captain  Cook  on  this  subject,  lie  was  able  to  as- 
certain that  men,  for  certain  crimes,  were  condemned  to  be  first 
beaten  to  death,  and  then  sacrificed  to  the  gods,  provided  they  did 
not  possess  property  sufficient  for  their  redemption.  The  following 
brief  account  of  what  took  place  at  one  of  these  ceremonies  is  taken 
from  Captain  Cook's  voyages. 

It  is  one  of  the  most  singular  traits  amongst  these  sn\ave  nations, 
that  their  religion  is  altogether  composed  of  such  ideas  as  the  nature 
of  man  most  powerfully  abhors.  Their  idea  of  a  God,  is  not  that  of  a 
beneficent  being,  the  common  parent  of  nature,  and  the  creator  and 
protector  of  man  :  such  is  not  the  god  of  the  Society  Islands.  On  the 

P.nntl'OW      il\rt    Vininrp    fV>«»r   i-rr<->  ...-.I,-! .-.      lr.    4-1.  ~    1 * -t1     .          f  i        • 


contrary,  the  being  they  worship,  is  the  being  they  fear,  the  bein-r  to 
whom  they  impute  the  destruction  of  their  canoes,  and  the  danger 
the  diseases,  and  deaths  of  their  chiefs.     Their  diseases,  and  particu- 
larly those  of  their  priests,  are  sacred,  as  being  the  immediate  effects 
the  power  they  worship.     From  this  general  character,   that  their 
deity  is  the  offspring  of  their  fears,  may  be  induced  the  whole  system 
ieir  mythology,  and  the  attributes  of  their  divinities     I  [once  it  is 
the  idea  of  horror  being  connected  with  deformity,   Ihe  representa- 
lons  of  these  gods  are  either  wholly  shapeless  or  frightful. 


, 

Captain  Cook  and  others,  approach  ins:  the  morai  or  temple  were 

lesired  to  pull  off  their  hats  ;  after  which  they  proceeded,  attended 

by  numbers  of  men  and  boys.     Four  priests,' with  their  attendants 

were  waiting  for  them.     The  dead  bo-lv  was  in  a  canoe  that   lay  on 

he  beach  fronting  the  morai.     One  of  the  priests'  attendants  brought 

x  young  plamtain  tree,  and  laid   it  before  the   king.     Another  ap- 

3roached  him  with  a  tuft  of  feathers.     A  long  prayer  was  now  com- 

nenced  by   one  of  the  priests,  which,   being  over,  the  priests  with 

ieir  assistants  went  to  the  beach  and  sat  by  the  dead  body,  which 

i  out  of  the  canoe,  renewing  their  prayers  at  the  same  time. 

*  There  has  recently  been  au  entire  change  in  Otaheite.  The  in- 
abitants  have  become  Christians  ;  have  abandoned  war,  and  arc  fast 
dvancinsr  m  civilization.  P. 


! 


-tpulation  of  Otaheite. 

cof  the  hair  is  as  no\v   plucked  from   the  head  of  the  inter. 
»     .  ifice,  and  the  left  eye  taken  out.     The  corpse  was  then  cm 
and  laid  under  a  tree,  near  which  were   fixed    three  pieces  < 
variously  carved.     Here  the  priests  engaged  again  in   prayers  for, 
•and  expostulated  with  the  dead  man. 

The  body  was  now  carried  to  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the 
morai,  the  tlrums  beating  slowly  ;  and,  while  tin-  prie-t>  were  again 
engaged  in  their  prayers,  some  assistants  dug  a  hole  about  two  ir,-t 

,  into  which  they  threw  the  victim,  and  covered   it   with  sU 
and  earth.     A  dog  was  then  sacrif.  It  a  pig,  to  the 

;iU  of  which  they  seemed  to  pay  grout   attention,  as  hopin 
derive  from  them  much  knowledge  of  the  future.     On  the  next  day, 
the  ceremonies  were  renewed,  more  pigs  sacrificed,  and  more  pm 

•••!,  with  which  the  solemnity  concluded. 

Depopulation  of  Otaheite. 

The   missionaries,  says  Mr.  Turnbull,  in  his  late  inlrre-ti'i'.:  Y<>\- 
iiie  World,  had  made  the  circuit  of  the  i»Und  tu -i« -c  during 
the  time  we  had  been  am-msM  tl,.  ,iri£  from  district  to 

trirt,  and  seconding  their  exhortations  wi'h  presents.     If  zeal  in  the 

arge  of  their  duty  could  ensure  success,  they  would  not  pr« 
in   \:iin.     In   their  circuits   t hoy  have  suce<  «1  to 

•   • 

t.     <  'upturn    (  •  ii    at  ' 

..f  two  hi;:i  .         dwi.vlle.l 

tof'\-  i  the  arriv.t  exceeded  triple 

'ininber.  irned  from  the! 

N  hither  they  had  been  conveyed  by  our  boat  on  the  18th  ofl 
ust.     They  reported  lliat  the  population  did  not  exceed  threel 

The  TM.  ;ch  ragtjd  at  On  rhich  is  bnt  too  ( 

domic  and  fre  h  as  to  inspire  us  with  the  m« 

l)urin.!T  our  sijort  ah^cneo.  in  nur  vi^it  to  tlie  Sandwich 
and  others,  of  an  appearance 
ere  following  them   MTV  fast.     Gre  \  tbj 

tnu>t  be  iinpnt  ir  ignorance  ;  the  doctrine  of  falH 

!-  among  them  to  a  most  dangerous  excess.     Every  diseasH 
tee  of  the  vengeance  of  their  offen^H 

«leitie«5,  and  the  ret  ore,  even    thought  of  remedy  or  relief  is  rejected 

G  left    to  their  fate  ;  and  their  dis- 
•  iiafoitii!!.  •  er  easy  of  cure  un<i> 

course,  are  but  too  fatal  when  suffered  to  augment  nnd< 
atest  contempt  for  old  •.• 

.  ere  accustomed  to  say,  it  was  as  worth- 
ian. 

it  appears  that  a  far  greater  number  of  females  than  male 
10  the  natural  depravity  of  infanticide.     This  rnav 

8 :    first,  as  it  has  been  invariably  practised  by  their  an- 
!   secondly,  the  greater  difficulty   and  r»  which 

are  called  for  in  briuirin.ir  up  a  female  than  a  male.     \  .roach- 

ing  Pomarre  with  this  inhuman  practice,  he  alleged,  in 


*  The  population  is  fast  recovering  its  losses.     P. 


of  Otaheite. 

lid  all  the  childn  e  reared  to  maturil'.  .  th«  re  would  not 

be  a  <od  on  the 

'<  and  profligate 

as  to  call  loud!  ren  from  the  Divine  power.     The 

U  the  coinrnunitv  of  their  women,  who 

it  the   moment  of  their  birth,  all   ih  ,,f  both  sexes. 

.•lies 

<-atcd  as  such 

wherever  they  go.  rsnaded,  says  our  author,  that  the  exam- 

•ml  them- 

ple  of  all  countries  usually   j;. 
<-ir  superiors,  ; 

see  in  their  Ar  is  ^ 

rail  be  brougl  Murdered. 

P°»son.  bominable  sect  uilhout 

ed   it  on 

'    °f  the  ;.  ron. 

.«•«!  by  a  seriw  of  others  in  ,:i.  t|,.lt  n,,  tj,e 

surface  ol  l(r(N 

and  the  clear  reproach  ot  even  the  brute  creal 
le  race  of  i 

j    into  life  !     I   scan 
!i^h  mother,  yet  tru, 
m  Arreo\  r  delivered  of  her  child,  i 

•i-S  it. 

tn  of  humanitv,  nothing  can  be  more  distressing  than  to 
;f^N  a  spot  nature  UM!I 

"ing;  fertility  of  soil,  and  serenity 
a  scene  of  general   m. 
ill  human  appearance,  in  a  fe\  ,ust 

imanfeet. 

'      '  Kuro^tej 

visitors;  but   1.. 

may  take  our  share.     Th  doub|   but  that  thou 

i  have  been  swept  off  by  di  ,  e  their  intercourse  with  Eu- 

ropearis. 

At  the  time.  .   Turnbull,  of  our  leavii  rids,  many 

of  these  unfortunate  objects   were  in  a  iv  pitiable   (hroug-h 

-e,  though  the  missionan  surjroon,  a  gontlema^n  of  great  human- 
:iared  no  efforts  to  alleviate  their  misery.     But  it  was  a  ^ 

difficult  thing  to  persuade  them  to  adhere  to  tiis  prescriptions.     T!« 
a  violent  antipathy  to  medicines  of  all  kinds,  and,  what  is  equal- 
.unst  them,  they  are  no  sooner  taken  with  the 
(eserted,  and  left  to  shift  for  themselves.     In  this  helpless  condi- 
tion, their  chance  of  recovery  is  small  indeed.     Whenever  the  mis- 
ries  speak  to  them  respecting  salvation,  they  fondly  think  that  it 
»e  saved  from  sickness,  and  to  abide  in  this  world  ;  the  salvation 

of  the  soul  they  affect  to  despise,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body 

they  ridicule  as  folly, 
"the  disorders  among  them  are  numerous,  and  hare  all,  doul 

their  share  in  the  destruction  of  the  population. 
But  the  mosteffectuaJ  instrument  of  annihilation  is  the  horrid  nrar 
32* 


already  noticed,  of  innmt  murder  im-l  hmna 
computed,  that  at  least  two-third-  <,f  the  births  are  t: 
the   future   tluninution  of  these  people  keep    pac- 
the  population  mu^t  soon  be  extinct.* 


EASTER  ISLAND. 

The  people  in  this  island  are  of  a  middling  size,  and  in  general 
i.     They  go  entirely  naked,  their  faces  are  \ .  ;,M«i  they 

ure   tattooed  on  several  parts  of  the  body,  a 

ti>  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  South-sea  1 
irity  belonging  to  these  pcopl< 
v  hich  stretches  out  so  that  it  ; 
i  ornaments  for  their  ears  are  the  white 
ie  of  the  leaf  of  the 

d  up  in  (!:« 
ts  like  those  used  by  the   i 

- 

'i^  inland  .  able,  but  r 

le  they  •.'. 
\r-cancs,  they  iu-\n  l<  i  an  o|.|.urii>  l,,m.  if  it 

I'mm  t'.ip  various  inclho<! 
08,  it  has  been  i 

. 

.  . 
even  no  shame  is  at ; 

avoid  til 
*hmcnt  they  fear  as  the  Datura] 


TflE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS.! 

Tl.i>  rluster  consists  of  9  or  10  MamN.  lying  between  18Q  5 

W  \.  Lit.  and  between  154°  55' and  160°  15' W.  Ion.     The  prijjj 
i-ipal  islands  are  Owliyhee.  Mowee,  Woahoo,  Atooi,  Morotoi,  HanJB 
-.iiul  Oncvlnr.v.     T!ie  number  of  square  miles  in  the  whole  ivroupis 
nated  at  0,000,  of  which   Owlr  4.000,  an 


*Fix>m  the  recent  fhung-p  in  the  state  of  the  island,  there  i>  little 
d.inrrer  that  these  fears  will  be  realized.     1J. 

April  of  the  year  1820,  a  body  of  Missionaries  from  the  Uoi- 

led  States  arrived i  at  Hawaii,  and  were  favourably  received  by   the 

king-.     Being  divided  into  small  parties,  the\  umed  on  diffcr- 

• .  is,  and  from  that  period  have  been  1  /.eal 

•and  self-devotedness  to  advance  the  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious 

culture  of  the  natives.     School<   have  been  esta1  for 

stated   religion?  worship  erected,  a  printing  ]>ie-<  ]>ut  in   o-n-ation, 

1  in  the  Hawaiiah  dialect;  many  of  the   natives 

have  already  been  taught  reading,  writing,  and  the  elementary  prin- 


oi,  more  than  500  each.     The  population   is  estima- 
ted a; 

Dispositions  and  Don.  its. 

The  '  -!i>  arr    prohahlv   of  the   sam, 

th   the  in!'::  lands,  New    X, 

greatest  affection  r.     Th»-  txomni   who 

have  children  shew  a  remarkable  tei: 
greatest  attention  to  thei;- 

and,  after   having-  enjoyed  the 

cool  of  the  evening-,  n  a  short   time  ;n 

or  chiefs,  are  CM 
;  r»ts,  are  c ! 

MVied  at:» 

They  are  greatly  a<! 

-  our  garru  number  01 

•  •swithrac.  a  boys  and. 

irit. 

•  mornr 
people  is  n  art,  but  a  favou 

gion. 

According  tot! i  the  natives,   human   sacritlrrs 

are  mo  :1y  of  the  islands  th;f 

•   recourse  to  these  horn 
ar,  and  previously  to  every  great  battle,  or  other  signal 

v  nocking;  out  their  fore-t(  «  o,  with  propriety,  classed 

Most  of  the  common  people,  and 
S  had  lost  one  or  more  of  thorn  :   this  seems  to^hMTfr 
been  considered  as  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  to  the  Eatooa,  to  av« 
anger. 

Of  their  opinion  to  a  future  state,  we  had  veryde- 

nformation.  On  inquiring  of  them,  whither  the  dead  were 
£one?  we  were  told  that  the  breath,  which  they  seemed  to  consider 
as  the  immortal  part,  was  fled  to  the  Eatooa.  'They  seemed  ; 

irscriptiun  of  some  place,  which  they  suppose  to  be  the  abode 
of  the  dead  ;  but  we  could  not  learn  that*  they  had  any  idea  of  re- 
gards or  punishments. 

The  climate  in  these  islands  appears  to  be  more   temperate   than 
hat  of  the  West  Indies  ;  and  in  Owhyhee  the  mountains  arre<' 
:louds,  and  produce  rain  inland,  while  the  atmosphere  on  the  shore  is 

;iples  of  a  refined  education.     This  is  taking  the  true  ground  ;  it  is 
>pening  a  way  gradually  to  the  hearts  and  understanding  of  the 
jle  ;  it  is  scattering  seed  in  the  minds  of  the  rising  generation,  u 
rill  hereafter  spring  up,  and  flourish,  and  produce  fruit.— JVor//i 
Imcrican  Review  .April,  1826. 


380  King  Tamahanfo. 

very  clear.  The  winds  seem  generally  easterly,  and  there  is  a  regu- 
lar land  and  sea  breeze. 

The  natives  pay  particular  attention  to  their  women,  and  readily 
lend  assistance  to  their  wives  in  the  tender  offices  of  maternal  duty. 
On  all  occasions  they  seem  impressed  with  a  consciousness  of  their 
own  inferiority,  being  alike  strangers  to  the  pride  of  the  more  polish- 
ed Japanese,  and  even  of  the  ruder  Greenlander. 

King  Tamahama. 

Soon  after  our  arrival  at  Ovvhyhee,  says  Mr.  Turnbull,  we  receiv- 
ed a  visit  from  our  country  man,  Mr.  Young,  who  had  resided  there 
for  fourteen  years  past;  from  whom  we  had  a  confirmation  of  partic- 
ulars respecting  Tamahama,  communicated  to  us  at  Wlralioo,  and  of 
his  erecting  a  royal  residence  at  Mowie,  and,  above  all,  of  his  fixed 
determination  to  attempt  the  conquest  of  the  two  other  islands,  of 
Attowahie  and  Onehow. 

His  palace  is  built  after  the  European  style,  of  brick,  and  glazed 
windows,  and  defended  by  a  battery  of  ten  gun&  lie  has  European 
and  American  artificers  about  him  of  almost  ev<  'ion.  '  In- 

deed, his  own  subjects,  fronr their  intercourse  with  Europeans,  have 
acquired  a  great  knowledge  of  several  of  the  mechanical  arts,  anl 
have  thus  enabled  him  to  increase  his  navy,  a  very  favourite  object 
with  him. 

The  circumstances  of  thi  -  ;uigcdt 

since  the  visit  of  Captain  Vancouver,  to  whom,  ai  ervant  and 

representative  of  the  king  of  Great  Britain,  with  much  formality  and 
ceremony,  he  had  made  a  conveyance  of  the  ntyof  Owhyhee, 

in  the  hope  of  being  more  strongly  confirmed  in  !  t  \ ,  ami  sup- 

plied with  the  means  of  overpowering  his 

His  dominion  seems  now  to  be  established.  Fie  is  not  onl\  a  war- 
rior and  a  politician,  but  a  very  acute  trader,  and  a  match  for 'any  Eu- 
ropean in  driving  a  bargain.  He  is  well  acquainted  with  the  differ- 
ent weights  and  measures,  and  the  value  which  all  articles  ought  to 
bear  in  exchange  with  each  other  ;  and  is  ever  ready  to  take  advan- 
tage of  the  necessities  of  those  who  apply  to  him  or  his  |U  .>nle  for  sup- 
plies. 

His  subjects  have  already  made  considerable  progress  in  civiliza- 
tion ;  but  are  held  in  the  most  abject  submission,  as  Tam^hnma  is  in- 
flexible in  punishing  all  offences  which  seem  to  counteract  his  au- 
thority. 

In  the  year  1794,  Captain  Vancouver  laid  down  the  keel  of  Tama- 
hama's  first  vessel,  or  rather  craft;  but  so  assiduously  has  he  applied 
himself  to  effect  his  grand  and  favourite  object,  the  establishment  of  a 
naval  force,  that,  at  the  period  of  our  arrival,  he  had  upwards  of 
twenty  vessels  of  different  sizes,  from  twenty-five  to  seventy  tons ; 
some  of  them  were  copper-bottomed. 

He  was,  however,  at  this  time  in  want  of  naval  stores  ;  and  to  have 
his  navy  quickly  placed  on  a  respectable  footing,  he  would  pav  well 
for  them.  He  has  between  two  and  three  hundred  body-guards  to  at- 
tend him,  independently  of  the  number  of  chiefs  who  accompany  him 
in  all  his  journeys  and  expeditions. 

In  viewing  this  man,  my  imagination  suggested  to  me,  that  I  be- 
hell,  in  its  first  progress,  one  of  those  extraordinary  natures  which, 
under  other  circumstances,  of  fortune  and  situation,  would  have  ri- 
pened into  the  future  hero,  and  caused  the  world  to  resound  with  his 
feats  of  enterprise.  What  other  was  Philip  of  MacedoD,  as  pictured 


Foreign  Trade  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  381 

by  the  Grecian  historians  ; — a  man  who  overcame  every  disadvan- 
tage, and  extended  the  narrow  sovereignty  of  Macedon  into  the  uni- 
versal monarchy  of  Greece,  and,  under  his  son,  of  the  then  known 
world. 

Tamahama's  ardent  desire  to  obtain  a  ship  from  Captain  Vancou- 
er,  was,  in  all  probability,  first  excited  by  the  suggestions  of  Young, 
,nd  his  countryman  Davies  ;  but  such  was  the  effect  of  this  underta- 
king that  Tamahama  became  immediately  more  sparing  of  his  visits 
>n  board  the  Discovery,  his  time  being  now  chiefly  employed  in  at- 
endine  to  the  carpenters  at  work  on  this  new  man  ot  war,  which 
vhen  finished  was  named  the  Britannia.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
Tamahama's  navy  ;  and,  from  his  own  observations,  with  the  assist- 
.nce  of  Messrs.  Young,  Davies,  &c.  he  has  laboured  inflexibly  in 
inproving  his  marine  f  ;h  he  ha>  now  brought  to  a  respecta- 

>lr  shite  ;  securing  to  him  not  only  a  decided  superiority  over  the 
rail  canoes  of  his  neighbours,  but  the  means  of  transporting  his  war- 
•iors  to  distant  parts.  Some  of  1.  are  employed  as  trans- 

x>rts,  in  carrying  provisions  from  one  island  to  another,  to  supply  his 
warriors  ;  whilst  the  largest  are  used  as  ships  of  war,  and  are  occa- 
ionally  mounted  with  a  few  light  guns.  No  one  better  understands 
lis  interest  than  this  ambitious  chief ;  no  one  knows  better  how  to 
mprove  an  original  idea.  The  favours  of  Vancouver  and  his  other 
European  benefactors,  would  have  been  thrown  away  on  any  other 
avage  ;  but  Tamahama  possesses  a  genius  above  his  situation. 

His  body-guards,  who  may  be  considered  in  some  respects  as  regu- 
arly  disciplined  troops,  go  on  duty  not  unfrequently  with  the  drum 
md  fife,  and  relieve  each  other  as  in  Europe,  calling  out,  "  all  is 
veil,"  at  every  half  hour,  as  on  board  of  ship.  Their  uniform  at  this 
ime  was  simply  a  blue  great  coat  witli  yellow  facings. 

Foreign  Trade  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

The  Sandwich  inlanders,  in  the  territories  of  Tamahama,  frequent- 
y  make  voyages  to  the  north-west  coast  of  America,  and  thereby 
acquire  sufficient  property  to  make  themselves  easy  and  comfortable, 
is  well  r.s  iv-|»<Tlable,  among  their  countrymen  ;  to  whom,  on  their 
•eturn  home,  they  are  fond  of  describing,  with  great  emphasis  the 
ingular  events  of  their  voyage.  Several  have  made  considerable 
progress  in  the  English  language  ;  their  intercourse  with  the  Anglo- 
Americans,  and  the  navigators  from  Britain,  having  given  them  an 
Opportunity,  of  which  they  have  eagerly  availed  themselves. 

Such  is  the  assiduity  of  these  people,  and  such  their  eagerness  to 
mprove  their  condition,  by  imitating  the  calling  of  the  Europeans, 
hat  it  is  not  unusual  to  see  some  of  them  exercising  the  trade  of  a 
country  black-smith,  having  for  an  anvil  a  pig  of  iron  kentlage  ob- 
ained  from  some  ship  ;  a  pair  of  goat  skin  bellows,  made  by  himself 
Dr  some  of  his  countrymenn  :  and  his  charcoal  fire  ;  making  articles 
suited  to  the  wants  of  his  countrymen,  or  repairing*  and  mending  such 
is  stand  in  need  of  it,  with  an  ingenuity  surpassing  whatever  could 
be  expected  under  such  circumstances/ 


W  of  this? 


AFRICA 

Bounded  N.  by  the  Mediterranean  sen,  which  sop;.- 
:  :u  rope  ;  N.  E.  by  the  Red  scv 
S.  E.   by  the   Indian 

from  lat.  34°  S.  to  37°  30'  Pi  -1 

area  is  estimated  by  ;  <  re  miles. 


' 

AFRICA  may  bo  divuKd.  •   ?rcat 

portio;:  -lino  °^ 

• 

Oil.  or 

' 

On  the  «•< 
• 

v 
• 

is,  appear  notv  to  be  \\  !.<.!!  \  in 
Amon^thc  in! 
I 

1 
term,  n 

wrr« 

• 
gle  r  ^regated 

\  eriorof^i-avity.sti 

• 
and  the  gloom  w 

• 
chani<  -il  rmni'l  of  rcliprioii^  ccroni- 

'' 

\vln»l^   01*    tills   OIH-C 

uimlows  ;  gloom 

within.     In  gvneral  the  'Sln.ir-.  when  co 

an  interior  race.     T 

while  piratical  'icil  jovcr;  iheiniT 

inran,  turbulent,  and  tre. 
Another  class  of  inhabi- 

^f  combination   with   tl>< 
These  exist  in  g'reat  numbers  tlironjrl»  all  th. 
they  preserve  entire  their  national   peculiarities     Tin 
consequently,  as  an  outcast  clas»;    arc  the  objects  of  uni 
contempt,  aiivl  derision,  and  may  jbe  insulted  and  iniu 
with  impunity.     The  immen>e  o\rever.  v 


w*< 

ig  all  the  money  transaction-.  \\luch  they  alone  are  quali- 
uluccs  them  to  renriiu  and  to  endure  this  oppression, 
arc  occupied  by  the  Arabs,  a  najne  not  per- 
d'  to  the  original  conquerors  of  thi^  region,  hut  applied  to 
all   who   follow  the  >ame  rude,   >impU\    and    imirr.Uory    life, 
dwell  n  ig- of  a  number  of 

tree.     These  are  ar- 

-  at  night   a  place  of 

the    territory  ID  which  the 

:  all  the  cattle  to 

men  and  child  n  conveyed  on  the  backs  of 

er  colour,  \ 

.'in*1  tl.il'bv  and  over- 

Ln-ouM.  ihe-e  commiiiii  iminis- 

of  the 

i  all  occasions  of 
r  for  them-( 
All  the  Arabs  are  al- 

ith  harbour  a  number  of  tribes, 
«  (1  them   to 

i    characti  The 

i-g'er  portic  toftheAt- 

;(s.     r\  mountain 

oinheiii  part  of  the  latter 
-  of  the  same  race.     It  reappears 

n  Nul  ,  i,  and  where  the   Uarahi 

ie  Brebers.      To  these  iv. 
i  ick,  who  inhabit  so  large  a  portion  of  Un- 
people.    Their  villages  occupy 
exhibit  the  niiK 

be  fmmd  i  t-publican  fonn  of  £o\< m 

their  own 
c1  and  pre. 

it  jn'inces  in 

l nl  in 

al  a  mark. 

Me  to   the  armies  of  Morocco, 

vho,  in  then   freijuen;  -,   have  oft-  Contest  une- 

liowerful  and  1  '•..  I  the  KITH:. 

e  of  an  Krrif  has  become   |  m\  ei  !.ial  for  its  keen  and  piercing- 
ion.     The  Shclluhs,  on  the  other  hand,  are  less  robust  in  their 
unn,  milder  in  their  manners,  and  more  civilized.* 


EGYPT. 

Esrypt  is  bounded  N.  by  the  Mediterranean ;  N.  E.  by  Asiatic 
nurkey  ;  E.  by  the  Red  Sea,  which  separates  it  from  Arabia  ;  S.  by 


For  farther  remarks  on  the  population  of  Africa,  see  Appendix. 


384  The  Inhabitants  of  Egypt. 

JVubia  ;  and  W.  by  the  Libyan  desert.  It  lies  between  22°  and  32° 
N.  lat.  extending-  along  the  banks  of  the  Nile  for  about  700  miles, 
from  its  rnouth  upward.  It  nominally  comprehends  also  a  breadth  of 
200  or  300  miles,  from  the  Red  sea  to  an  ill  defined  boundary  in  the 
Libyan  desert,  but  the  only  territory  of  any  value  is  that  lying  imme- 
diately on  the  banks  of  the  river.  The  area  is  estimated  at  1 90,000 
square  miles,  of  which  only  19,000,  or  one  tenth  part  of  the  whole,  is 
capable  of  cultivation. 

The  population  is  estimated  at  2,500,000.  It  is  composed  of  several 
distinct  races.  1.  The  Copts,  or  descendants  of  the  most  ancient  in- 
habitants of  Egypt.  They  reside  almost  exclusively  in  UpperEgypt, 
and  are  supposed  to  be  about  200,000  in  number.  2.  The  Arabs  or 
descendants  of  the  Saracen  conquerors.  They  are  the  most  numer- 
ous class  of  the  population,  and  are  divided  into  Bedouins,  or  wander- 
ing Arabs,  and  Fellahs,  or  those  employed  in  cultivation.  3.  The 
Turks,  who  have  long  been  established  in  the  great  cities,  and  whose 
numbers  and  power  have  of  late  considerably  increased.  4.  The 
Jews,  who  are  also  numerous  in  the  commercial  cities. 

The  Inhabitants. 

Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  are  foreigner?,  who  have  not  be- 
come in  any  degree  naturalized  to  its  climate  or  soil.  This  celebra- 
ted country  promts  onl\  one  nalive  race,  which  is  that  of  the  C. 'opts, 
or  descendant-  <>f  the  most  anricnt  inhabitants  of  Egypt.  They  are  a 
people  of  mixed  origin.  f  he  blood  of  the  ancient  Kiryptians  is  adul-, 
terated  by  the  confused  mixture  of  the  PerMiu«,  Grecian,  Roman,  ar  J 
Arabian  races  ;  and  the  motley  offspring  of  these  dissimilar  trib 
have  rather  inheriteii  the  vices  ihan  the  virtues  of  their  ancestors*-1 
Distinguished  from  the  Arabs  and  the  Tin  k^  by  the  profession  of 
<.'hii*tiaiiit\,  uiul  from  the  ( 'liristians  by  their  obstinate  adherence  to; 
the  heresy  of  Eutychiu  a,  they  fc  ^erseruK-d  and  dr.- 

C'hrisiki!;s  and  .Mahometans,  and  this  very  contempt  has  tended  to 
deteriorate  their  national  character.  Vaiion.  tribes  have  \n  • 
their  characteristic  tenets  and  customs,  ,n  defiance  of  contempt  and 
cution,  but  none  of  them  have  been  able  to  preserve,  in  this  for- 
lorn -iiuation,  the  honour  and  dignity  of  the  human  character.  The 
distinguishing  feature- of  the  Copts  are  a  dusky  yellow  complexion,' 
unlike  that  of  the  Grecian  or  Arabian  tribes,  tbe  hair  and  eyes  of  9] 
dark  colour,  the  lips  thick,  the  features  puffed,  and  the  nose  rather 
elevated  than  flat,  and  sometimes  even  aquiline.  The  similitude  of 
the  modern  Copt  to  the  ancient  Egyptian,  in  the  more  characteristic 
features,  and  in  the  colour  of  the  skin,  is  evinced,  not  only  by  ancient 
paintings  and  statues,  but  also  by  the  appearances  still  observable  in 
the  mummies  oi  Egypt,  the  bodies  of  an  ancient  genera  ion  of  men, 
who  have  been  raised  from  their  sepulchres  to  demonstrate  the  origin 
of  their  descendants. 

The  Coptic  females  are  generally  elegant  in  form,  and  interesting 
in  feature;  but  their  chief  beauty,  according  to  Vansleb,  consists  in 
their  large,  black,  and  expressive  eyes.  Since  an  early  period  of  his- 
tory, the  Coptic  race  have  been  more  numerous  in  the  Said  or  Upper 
Egypt,  than  in  the  Delta,  which  has  alwavs  been  more  acces 
the  irruptions  of  strangers.  Several  families  still  reside  in  the  Delta, 
but  the  mass  of  their  numbers  inhabit  the  country  above  Cairo.  At 
the  period  of  the  Arabic  invasion  under  Amrou,  their  numbers  were 
estimated  at  six  hundred  thousand ;  but  since  that  time  their  numbers 
have  greatly  decreased,  and  melted  away  amid  the  influx  of  strangers. 


Their  House*  and  (Jitic*,  38  j 

Of:Dress  and  Manners  in  Northern  Africa. 
The  most  simple  dress  of  the  men,  consists  of  a  long  shirt,  with 
wide  Beeves,  tied  round  the  middle.  The  common  people  wear  over 
this  a  brown  woollen  shirt,  but  those  of  better  condition  a  long-  cloth 
coat  covered  with  a  blue  shirt,  hanging  down  to  the  middle  of  the  leg-. 
On  festivals,  and  extraordinary  occasions,  the  upper  shirt  is  white. 
They  wear  about  their  necks  a  blue  cloth,  with  which  they  defend 
their  heads  from  the  weather.  It  is  a  general  custom  among  the 
Lilts,  to  wear  a  large  blanket,  either  while  or  brown  in  winter; 
ami  in  summer,  a  blue  and  white  cotton  sheet  thrown  over  the  left 
shoulder.  The  dress  of  the  women  is  not  much  unlike  that  of  the 
men,  only  most  of  their  garments  are  of  silk.  It  being  reckoned 
improper  for  a  woman  to  shew  the  whole  face,  they  generally  cover 
the  mouth  and  one  eye. 

The  Main,  ate  each  other  by  kiting  the   hand,   putting  it 

the  head,  and  wishing  peace.     The  salutation   of  the  Arabs  is  by 

lakmg  hands,  and  bo\.  Among  ti.  a  son   will 

own  in  the  presence  of  his  father,  especially  in  public,  with- 

.ig  desired  several  times  ;  and  in  no  place  of  'the  world  do  peo- 

i  to  their  superiors. 

Otl;i  MIS  set  out  early  in  the   morning,   walk 

lcu<  ll"-  ''  often  stop  to  refresh  under  a  shade.    "If  they 

>  not  travel  m  state,  they  carry  a  leathern  bottle  of  water  tied  to 
le  saddle  ;  but  a  person  of  higher  rank  has  an  attending  camel  laden 
itn  water.  At  night  they  have  large  lantherns,  stretched  upon 
ires,  carried  before  them.  They  seldom  make  use  of  tents  but  lie 
i  the  open  air. 

Men  of  quality  ride  on  a  saddled  camel,  and   their  attendants  on 
loaded   with   carpets,    beds,    and   other   necessaries,   if  their 
:    long.     They  commonly  carry    in  their  hands   a  double 
)oK  to  direct  the  beast,  and  to  recover  the   bridle,  if  it  chance  t<i 
•op.     Some  of  the  woirittii,  whose  circumstances  admit  of  it,  travel 
Utters,  earned  b  ;   another  method   of  conveyance  is  by 

cans  of  a  round  basket,  with  a  cover,   slung  on  each  side  of  a 


amel. 


Their  Houses  and  Cities. 
The  best  houses  in  Egypt,   especially  at   Cairo,  are  built  upon  a 

uadrangular  structure.  The  saloon  is  built  in  the  shape  of  a  Greek 
•oss,  with  a  cupola  in  the  middle.  It  is  wairiscottcd  ten  feet  bH, 
id  the  pannels  shine  with  mother  of  pearl,  blue  smalt,  fine  marble5 
id  eiegant  pieces  of  mosaic  workmanship.  Above  the  wainscottin*' 
•e  inscriptions  m  Arabic,  all  round  the  apartment,  and  the  whole  is 

Downed  with  arches  of  mosaic  and  mother  of  pearl.  The  room  i* 
rrounded  with  a  sofa,  furnished  with  rich  velvet  cushions,  and  the 

3or  is  covered  with  carpets. 

To  describe  the  interior  of  Cairo,   would  be  only  to  repeat  what 
ay  be  said  of  all  Turkish  towns  ;  with  this  difference,  that  there  s 

Jt  Perhaps  upon  earth  a  more  dirty  metropolis.  Every  place  is  cov- 
ed with  dust ;  and  its  particles  are  so  minute,  that  it  rises  into  all 

ie  courts  and  chambers  of  the  city.     The  streets  are   destitute  of 

ny  kind  of  pavement;  they  exhibit,  therefore,    a  series  of  narrow 

•sty  lanes,  between  gloomy  walls.  It  is  well  known  that  Europe' 
is  were  formerly  compelled  to  walk,  or  to  ride  upon  asses,  through 
esc  streets;  nor  had  the  practice  been  wholly  abandoned  when  we 
rived,  says  a  French  author;  for,  although  some  of  our  officer* 


30  G  Cairo. 

appeared  occasionally  on  horseback,  many  of  them  ambled  about,  in 
their  uniforms,  upon  the  jack-asses  let  for  hire  by  the  Arabs.  Horses 
were  not  easily  procured.  To  ride  these,  it  was  necessary  to  buy 
them.  And  even  when  riding  upon  asses,  if  a  favourable  opportuoi- 
ty  offered,  when  our  military  was  not  in  sight,  tee  attendants  of  the 
rich  Turks,  running1  on  foot  before  their  horses  to  clear  the  way, 
made  every  Christian  descend  and  walk,  until  the  bearded  grandee 
had  passed. 

Among  all  the  sights  which  this  country  presents  to  an  European 
traveller,  there  is  nothing  more  novel  than  the  view  of  objects  beheld 
from  the  citadel  of  Cairo.  A  very  considerable  district,  whether  the 
spectator  regard  the  east  or  the  south,  is  distinguished  by  one  uniform 
buff  colour.  Towards  the  north,  this  colour  is  opposed  by  the  most 
vivid  green  that  imagination  can  conceive,  covering  all  the  Delta. 
Upon  the  west  are  seen  the  pyramids,  reflecting  the  sun's  beams,  and 
appearing  as  white  as  snow. 

Cairo. 

Cairo,  the  capital  of  Egypt,  which  the  natives  denominate  Mi^r. 
the  Mistress  of  the  World,  and  Misr  without  an  equal,  i-;  situated  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  Nile,  whicfh  it  touches  hv  its  suburb's  i" 
and  Pmlae.  Though  the  extent  of  Cairo,  its  vast  population,  and  the 
diversity  of  dre^.  l.ui  r>!:i'_re,  manners,  and  features  which  its  .inhab- 
itants exhibit,  cannot  fill  to  produce  a  powerful  impression  upon  the 
mind  of  an  European;  yet  this  impression  cannot,  be  cv>mpared  with 
the  idea  of  its  ancienl  glory,  when  it  was,  the  metropolis  of  Africa, 
the  second  capital  of  the  ca-t,  the  scene  of  the.  wonders  of  Arabian 
romance,  and  of  the  real  incidents  of  Ar.ibirm  history,  scarcely  more 
credible  than  those  of  Oriental  fiction. 

'["he  city  is  surrounded  by  a  multitude  of  tombs  ;  it  is  without  a 
pavement,  and  without  walls  ;  and  the  rubbish  which  has  aecumula- 
•  lurii'g  a  series  of  nges,  rises  in  hillocks  around  it.  The  lofty 
minarets  of  the  numerous  mosques,  are  the  only  objects  which  inter- 
rupt the  uniformity  of  the  flat  and  terraced  roofs.  The  houses,  which 
consist  of  two  or  three  stories,  are  for  the  most  part  composed  of 
<  ai-th  or  brick,  though,  in  some  instances,  a  soft  species  of  stone  of  a 
ftne  grain,  is  employed.  As  they  receive  no  light  from  the  streets, 
while  the  windows,  even  of  the  inner  courts,  arc  of  small  size,  and 
few  in  number',  they  are,  for  the  most  part,  dark  and  gloomy  as  pris- 
ons. The  castle  of  Cairo,  situated  upon  a  steep  and  inaccessible 
rock,  is  about  a  quarter  of  a  league  in  circumference,  surrounded 
by  strong*  walls,  but  commanded  by  the  adjacent  mountain  The 
two  great  suburbs  of  Cairo  which  may  with  propriety  be  reckoned 
detached  towns,  are  Bulac  and  Fostat,  which  is  likewise  denomina- 
ted IVlisr  Elattike,  the  Ancient  Misr,  or  Old  Cairo.  Bulac,  the  port 
of  Cairo,  is  along  irregular  town,  half  a  mile  west  of  Cairo,  on  the 
Nile.  Fcstat,  or  old  Cairo,  is  the  port  of  Upper  Egypt,  and  situated 
on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Nile,  above  Bulac. 

But  the  most  remarkable  animal  appearance  may  be  noticed  by 
merely  dipping  a  ladle  or  bucket  into  the  midst  of  the  torrent,  which 
is  every  where  dark  with  mud,  and  observing  the  swarms  of  animal- 
rulce  it  contains.  Among  these,  tadpoles  and  young  frogs,  are  so  nu- 
merous, that,  rapid  as  the  current  flows,  there  is  no  part  of  the  Nile 
where  the  Water  does  not  contain  them. 


The  Pharos 

•lent  Thebes. 
The  rains  of  t'  Egvpt,  the 

lie  city  «»f  the  h  W  -ltd 

two  hun  '  ith  their  hoi-.es  and  ehanut-',   overwhelm  the 

;ude  -ami  nr.iLMi,  hile 

inelancholv  picture  <>f  the  in- 

Slitvofh'!;  When  the  Scythiaoa  invited  P.<rni-  <o 

.  ornpany  their  << 

ry  rou'e  th:-<-::  '-"i  A  i>it  of  the 

fathers.     It.  is    \\itli 
feeling  Mich  as   tin  se    that   t  I    on    the    ruins    of 

. 

.iiirnort;ili!\  >ni-h   antf 

rcli;  of  their  -_ri  MIK!- 

t-t  thfir:u',t!<jin< 

hurifd    in  tiit'ir   liis.t«>r\  ,    thfir  ;oul 

their   lav.  snr\  i  \i-.l 

us  iii 

normottfl  oim  Mi-ions,  and 
BFC,    reduce  into  foniparativp 
«»f   ot'ucr  •  Th»: 

the  .Nilf.  (  \!.'ii(i  for   llirr. 
alii:;  reaeh  to  the    IT1( 

nit  of  in  <  in  >  -M  \  c  it  • 
eoluinns  of  in.; 

I  -  and  sphinKOs,  and  remain^  of  por- 

ti«-o>   of  prodi  :ii<»ii.     K'onrna   -.ind    Vfedinet-Abu,  on   the 

.  rn  bank  .  anil   CariKu:  on  the  «r.i-lrrn,  111:11  k 

the  extent  «if  :  Hi  of  which  exist   oii 

•:'  (!,,'    N  ii".       T!te  :  .-lit    thn-p. 

hnndi-fd.   •  tian  tem- 

plc.  <  iVoin  tiiat  <j(  the  edifices  -,it  Tin 

The  roofs  are  rail  1  ted  in  a   peculiar  manner,  and   the  hiero-  l\  nhirs 


Dcndera. 

Dondera,  the  nnrieut  Tentyrn,    lies  nn  t1!"  v/e^torn   hanks   of  the 
rive.  •!!.  honndrd  hv  an    « 

\vhich   furnish'  :«rt    of    }  - 

with  ,  '  ••iitvro,  \vliich  lie-  a  linle  ! 

ot  tlr^  ino:l«.-rn  town,  are  of  considerahie  extent.     The  rrmai;, 
tliree  teinplos,  the  largest  of  w!ii<-!i  i-  in  a   hi  -MI  state  of  prc  -« 
still  exist.     Twoofth(v  i-'-h  i-  t'n  are 

dedicated  to  Isis  :     t!ie  t1  T\- 

)>hon.     T'nj  execntioii  of  the  sculptures  in    these  terni-h'-  exhibit 

•ee  of  nnrity  and  doliraey,   whic'n  the    r,-s\  ptians  M  Idoui  attained, 
Th  vahjects  rcprcsentc'l  in  the  portico.,  are  of  an  astrono- 

mical nature. 

The  Pharos. 

To  flip  eastward  of  Mariout  lies  the  bay  of  Alexandria,  about  three 
leagues  in  breadth,  HM  ;  separated  into  two  ports  by  tlic  island,  Ph;: 
whirh  is  now   connected    wit!:  ihe  e.'.ntiiient.     Tlie  conntrv  betv  • 
the  Piint'iine  bay  and  Ah-xandrin  has  relapsed  into  its  primitive  sterili- 
ly,  ti'i  I  in  variou-  pl;;c"^  exhibits  th^  ruins  of  ancient  cities,  partially" 
covered  with  -sand,  amoripr  vvliicb  Ta^)siris,  the  Uosiri  of  Marruol, 


,388  Rosetta. 

was,  in  the  time  of  that  author,  distinguished  by  the  superior  grandeur 
of  its  remains.  The  geographical  position  of  the  Pharos,  as  deter- 
mined by  Quenot,  is  N.  L.  31°  13'  6".  From  the  encroachments  of 
the  sea  on  this  island,  the  site  of  the  modern  tower  does  not  indicate 
Uie  situation  of  the  ancient  structure,  which  was  supported  on  pillars 
of  marble,  the  successive  stories  of  which  rose  to  an  elevation  of  400 
:cet.  The  ruins  of  this  magnificent  pile,  the  origin  of  which  is  enve- 
loped in  the  same  profound  darkness  that  involves  the  monuments  of 
Jlie  Thebaid,  and  which  was  reckoned  one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the 
world,  may  be  seen  when  the  sea  is  calm,  immersed  in  the  waters. 
The  Pharos  has  been  repeatedly  destroyed  and  repaired,  and  its  re- 
torcrs  have  often  aspired  to  the  glory  of  the  original  founders.  In 
the  year  1320,  it  was  overturned  by  an  earthquake,  and  its  pluce.  has 
been  supplied  by  a  square  tower,  equally  devoid  of  ornament  and  el- 
egance. 

Alexandria. 

This  city  exhibits  no  vestiges  of  its  former  magnificence,  except  the 
ruins  which  surround  it.  <^ive  plain,  furrowed  with  trench- 

es, pierced  with  wells,  ?nd  divided  by  mouldering  walls,  is  entirely 
«  overed  with  ancient  columns,  mutilated  statues  and  capitals,  and 
fragments  of  decayed  battlements,  which  lie  strewed  amid  modern 
lombs,  and  shaded  b\  sc;itfi'ivd  nopals  and  palms.  These  ruins, 
which  probably  occupy  a  inv.-  ^pnce  than  the  eity  of  Alex - 

nndri-.i  at  any  particular  period  of  its  most,  flourishing  state,  are  of  very 
remote  antiquity,  and  greath  -.interior  to  Alexander,  as  the  hiero- 
hics,  with  which  they  are  covered,  demonstrate. 

The  magnificence  of  Alexandria  under  the  Grecian  dynasty,  was 
worthy  of  the  fame  of  the  hero  from  whom  it  derived  its  name.  Built 
m  the  form  of  a  long  square,  or  us  it  is  termed  by  Strabo,  a  mantle  or 
..  it  occupied  a  space  of  four  leagues  in  circuit.  As  the  long 
i  Ide-;  of  the  HJIKUV  we'v  protected  from  the  sea  and  the  lake  Mareo- 
tis,  it  presented  such  a  narrow  front  on  the  sides  accessible  by  land, 
that  it  formed  a  position  of  great  strength.  The  buildings  were  grand 
MH!  stately,  their  arrangement  was  strictly  regular,  and  the  great 
streets,  which  intersected  each  other  at  the  central  square  of  the  city, 
•uere  the  most  magnificent  in  the  world.  Under  the  Arabian  dynas- 
i.y,  its  splendour  gradually  declined  with  its  commerce,  to  which  the 
<ivnius  of  fanaticism  is  always  hostile.  Though  its  population  rapidly 
diminished,  though  its  ancient  walls  were  demolished,  and  contracted 
•;•>  half  their  original  dimensions,  it  still  preserved  a  part  of  its  superb 
f.-es  and  monuments  ;  its  streets  were  still  arranged  in  the  form 
of  a  chequer,  and  its  former  opulence  was  evinced  by  the  slowness  of 
k'cay.  At  the  period  of  the  late  French  invasion,  the  walls  of 
.Alexandria  were  of  Arabic  structure,  formed  of  the  ruins  of  the  an- 
cient city ;  they  exhibited  fragments  of  monuments,  and  concreted 
stony  masses  consisting  chiefly  of  fossil  and  sparry  shells,  irregularly 
united  by  a  common  cement.  From  the  neglect  of  the  canals,  and 
Hie  encroachments  of  the  sand,  the  city  is  now  insulated  in  a  desert, 
und  exhibits  few  vestiges  of  those  delightful  gardens  and  cultivated 
fields,  which  continued  even  to  the  time  of  the  Arabian  conquest,  and 
are  described  with  such  enthusiasm  by  Abulfeda. 

Rosetta. 

Ro-et^,  according1  to  Niebuhr,  situated  in  north  latitude  31°  24',  is 
ot  Arabic  origin,  oblong  and  irregular,  without  walls  or  fcrtress, 


i  Government. 

was  founded,  according  to  Elmacin,  in  870.     The  Nile  of  Rosctta  13 

ht  from  the  Canopic  month,  and  threatened  with 

a  feirnilar  fate,  ;nun  the  accumulation  of  s:m«L  i^   \cry 

:.->  to  mariners,  having-  scarcely  six  feet  of  water  on  the  bar. 

;rn  with  pleasure  to  contemplate  tin-  fertile  and  beautiful  pro- 

niaritime  p'.trt  of  uhich  extends  from  Hosetta  to 

Dai  -tile   thon  any 

rter  of  the  I  )el;a,    hut  the  ground  . 

fre-j  of  cultivation   are 

more  nuindrous  and  diversified  i a  their  a  pp*  r.  .1  the  orange 

le  of  the  pornegra- 

•md  anair.t.     Thn>u_  eir  heads 

;ies  are  discerned.     The 

nu.-iibt'r  of  in!>  no  proportion  ^o  its 

ancient  population. 

Damictta. 

This  <  -rnporium  .  M  Egypt  ami  Syria,  is 

situated  0  ^  ie- 

buhr,  in  north  latin,  !  uilt 

in  the  form  of  a  crescent,  on  the  winding  h;mk  «»f ' 

';ntr\  on  both  sides 

of  the  Nih>  is  beautiful  ;r  thougli  it  participate^  in  the  tai;u^- 

ne-^  nf  1  ml  >.-il    ;  in    luvMi 

profusion,  fnii  r-d.     Tin-  -  illa- 

Mirrounded  wi:!. 

.    and    the 
mela  ichnls  \;\<  • -,  which  inter  ort  t'  • 

lined    wi'-  '   kiiuls  of 

white  flowers  j  in  iSc  vicinity  of 

Dan  •  -  luxurianth  ,  and  ri^i-s  to'the 

•  anals,    tlie  mystic   lotus,' 

which  th--  iN  loftv    stalk  above 

w;i  t  P8,  like  tin-  kii  j  \  ol 

an  azure  blue  or  bri!li-i!.  Thr  Nile  al  Damictta,  at  its 

•est  bi-cail  ..int;- 

'f  to  one  hundred,  \v!,i!,-  h  ;  ..m  three 

to  twenty- four  feet.     Tl 
the  Nile,  Damietta  is  not  mentioned  by  any  w  liter  of  high  unti<[uit\ 

crntncnt. 

The  government  of  l  ,  civil  and  partly 

military.     Under  tli  ion   of  the  Snl  le,  a 

divan,  or  sovereign  council,  exi-rclsi  s  the   Miprcrric   a 

ntive  and  legislative.      Even  the  revenue  of  the  sidlan 
a  tribute  paid  to  a  protector  than  a  tax  levied  by  a  sovereign.     I 
besides,  so  moderate,  th?t  the  nee*  \ermnent 

'ime   it    entirely  in  Egypt,  and  the  trunk,  in   which  it   is  nom- 
pou<ly  conveyed  to  Constantinople,  generally  arrives  there  al: 
crr-pty.     Cairo  is  continually  subject  to  jarring  factions,  and  the  lc:ui- 
;iien  retain  troops  to  decide  their  differences  by  arms.     The  mn- 
iet«1ou«ir\s  of  the  chiefs-  seem   to    br  t'.c  only  cau^c-;  which   still 
r>i<      rre  to  the   Porte   the  bhadov  of  authority   over  Egypt.     Tbc 
members  of  the  aristocracy  are  afraid  of  losing'their  influence  un<3er 

33* 


390  Diversions  of  the  Egyptians^ 

a.  resident  sovereign,  and  agree  in  opposing  the  elevation  of  any  of 
t.heir  own  body  to  the  supreme  dig*nity.* 

Diversions  of  the  Egyptians. 

The  Turks  of  distinction,  who  are  still  attached  to  military  institu- 
tions, amuse  themselves  chiefly  with  equestrian  exercises.  The  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  of  Cairo  meet  twice  a  week  in  a  large  square,  with 
i\  number  of  attendants  on  horseback.  In  this  square  they  play  at 
<.- wid,  which  consists  in  running  by  two  and  two,  with  the  stirrups 
Joose,  pursuing  one  another,  and  tossing  staves  four  feet  Jong  ;  these 
ore  thrown  with  such  violence,  that  if  a  person  be  riot  upon  his  guard, 
he  is  in  danger  of  having  an  arm  or  a  leg  broken.  Others  shoot  the 
bow,  an  exercise  in  such  repute,  that  pillars  are  erected  in  honour  of 
those  who  exhibit  extraordinary  proofs  of  strength  or  dexterity  in 
launching  the  arrows. 

When  the  Nile  is  at  its  greatest  height,  the  principal  people  about 
Cairo  divert  themselves  in  little  boats,  splendidly  decked  out,  upon 
the  birkcts^  in  the  middle  of  the  city.  I/ pon  this  occasion  they  regale 
*he  inhabitants  with  music,  and  often  with  fire-works. 

The  common  people  and  peasants  divert  themselves  with  cudgel- 
playing.  There  arc  gladiators  by  profession,  who  exhibit  in  public  ; 
s  are  their  only  weapons'  with  a  small  cushion  fastened  un- 
iheir  Irfi  arm.  The  diversions  of  the  young  people  are  similar  to 
i  in  European  eniin! 

Public  festivals  are  celebrated  with  much  pomp,  particularly  the 
festival  upon  the  departure  of  the  pilgrims  for  Mecca.  Each  mosque 
i  rates  a  feast  in  honour  of  its  founder,  on  which  occasion  there 
i  a  procession  of  persons  of  nil  ranks  ;  and  the  people  at  large  di- 
vert then.sehe^  in  an  adjoining  square.  The  festivals  are  sometimes 
•  •f'lebr.ited  by  nip-ht.  The  streets  are  then  illuminated  by  the  blaze 
of  resinous  wood  in  a  chafing  dish,  held  up  on  a  long  pole.  They 
use,  also,  another  more  luminous  flambeau,  which  is  a  machine  con- 
sisting of  divers  pieces  of  light  wood,  to  \\hich  are  hung  a  number  of 
small  lamps,  the  whole  carried  on  a  long  pole,  as  the  former. 

In  Egypt,  and  other  eastern  countries,  the  favourite  amusement  of 
persons  above  the  lowest  clans,  i«,  to  spend  the  evening  in  a  coffee- 
house, where  they  hear  musicians,  singers,  and  tale-tellers,  who 
frequent  those  houses,  to  earn  a  trifle  by  the  exercise  of  their  re- 
spective arts.  In  those  place*?,  the  Orientals  maintain  a  profound  si- 
lence, and  often  sit  whole  evenings  without  uttering  a  word.  They 
'.re  fond  of  the  game  of  chess,  and  spend  whole  days  at  it  without 
interruption. 

Plays  are  very  rarely  exhibited  in  Cairo,  but  puppet-shows  are  to 
be  met  with  in  almost  every  street.  The  msgic  lantern  is  a  favourite 
amusement.  Jugglers  are  to  be  seen  in  all  the  public  places,  but 
they  are  not  remarkable  for  the  feats  which  they  exhibit.  Monkeys 
dressed  up  like  human  beings,  conti'ibute  to  the  amusement  of  the 
populace:  these  animals  are  naturally  fond  of  music.  A  captain  in 
the  East  India  service  has  asserted,  that  he  frequently  made  hie  drums 
enter  ruinous  pagodas,  where  monkeys  were  the  sole  inhabitants ; 


*  This  applies  to  the  state  of  E«rvpt  under  the  Mamelukes.     The 
government  has  since  been  consolidated  by  Mahomet  Ali.     P. 
f  Canals. 


Face  of  the  Country.  39.1 

and  that,  at  the  sound  of  martial  music,  the  mothers,  with  the  young- 
in  their  arm-.  It  It  their  holes,  and  some  hundred-  would  join  at  once 

ilCO. 

Tii  -ad  about  beasts  for  exhibition,  have  often  asses  and 

ve  taught  to  perform  little  diverting-  tricks.     But 

>peaus the  most,  is  to  set  dance.     The 

nds ;   at  the  Lent  of  the 

dniM,  id,  und  en  Miking-  at  the  surae  time 

.  which  is  culled  dancing-. 

Religion  of  the  Egyptians. 

The  religion  of  Eg  to  Monometallism 

I  ho  articK  :    that  of 

the  native  Chr  nnctua.1  in  .  ance   of  «\- 

i    icir 

rhii.'i  ter  in  the  bapt^mal  cer- 

emonv  ;   after  v  •  on^vrated  wine, 

.; !,.     A-    e?en  or  i 

•  -poused,  but  do  not  live  together  till  t\sil\< 

Th  :    and  when  the  pri. 

in  On- 

,.   "Well  done,  IV{<  ve 

the  Jewish  riti;  to  food  ;   and  though  thc\    ha\'e  no  ima- 

ges, j'ra;    lor  the   dead, 

to  unction,  and  in  •;  le  the^church 

of  Homo.     Ono  peculiarity  of  the  Kirvptiaii»  js  the  ven<-ration  which 
who  are  con-ul<  .MIT  endued  with  a  divine 

•n  kneel  round  them  in  the  streets,  and 

•  fir.md 

•  ;ible  revenues,  lor  tlit  mainu-nance  of  idiots  ;  so 

i  of  reason,  are  very  comfortably  provided 
for  in  Eg  s 

Face  of  the  Country. 

The  general  face  of  IV  uniform.  Alexandria  is  in- 

Di-lta  presents  a  luxurious  vegetation 

and  inundated  meadows.  The  constant  repetition  of  the  palm  and 
date-  mes  tedious;  but  in  some  district-.  re  groves 

present  on  agreeable  variety.  The  soil  in  general  is  so  rich  as  to 
mpiire  no  manure  :  it  is  a  pure  black  mould,  free  from  stones,  and 
of  a  very  tenacious,  unctuous  nature:  when  left  uncultivated,  the 
fissures  arising  from  extreme  heat  are  very  broad  and  deep.  From 
C-viiro  to  Sycne,  a  distance  of  about  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles, 
the  banks,  except  where  rocks  appear,  present  no  native  plant,  but 
is  it  were  in  steps,  as  the  Nile  lias  in  different  ages  worn  it  away, 
and  arc  sown  with  esculent  vegetables. 

The  aspect  of  the  greater  part  of  Egypt,  is  that  of  a  narrow  fertile 
vale,  pervaded  by  the  Nile,  and  bounded  on  each  side  by  barren  rocks 
and  mountains.  The  towns  and  cultivation  are  chiefly  on  the  eastern 
bank:  behind  which  are  vast  ranges  of  mountains  extending  to  the 
Arabian  gulf,  abounding  with  marble  and  porphyry,  but  almost  desti- 
tute of  water,  and  only  inhabited  by  Bedouins. 


392  Triple  Harvest 


The 

Egypt  is  indebted  to  this  river  for  its  fertility  and  happiness  ;  for  as 
it  seldom  rains  in  the  inland  parts  of  the  country,  and  the  soil  is  natu- 
rally dry,  if  the  lands  were  not  annually  watered  by  its  overflowing-, 
Egypt  would  be  one  of  the  most  barren  regions  in  the  world.  The 
source  of  the  Nile  baffled  all  the  inquiries  of  the  ancients.  The  dis- 
covery way  in  vain  attempted  by  the  Persians,  Greeks',  and  Romans. 
But  it  is  now  ascertained  that  this  river  rises  in  Gabel  el  Kamar,  or 
the  Mountains  of  the  Moon,  in  a  district  called  Donga,  in  about  eight 
degrees  north  latitude. 

The  swell  of  the  Nile  is  occasioned  by  the  great  rains  that  fall  in 
Ethiopia  during  the  months  of  April  and  May  ;  but  the  rise  of  the 
waters  is  not  considerable  in  Lower  Egypt  till  the  20th  of  June,  nor 
is  any  public  notice  taken  of  it  till  the  i'Hth,  when  it  is  about  two 
feet  in  height  ;  the  criers  then  proclaim  the  rise  at  Cairo,  and  con- 
tinue. to  publish  how  much  it  increases  every  day,  till  it  rises  to  about 
five  feet  and  a  half,  when  there  ore  public  rejoicings  ;  this  happens 
usually  at  the  latter  end  of  July  ;  but  the  sooner  it  takes  place,  the 
better  hopes  they  entertain  of  a  plentiful  season.  If  the  Nile  does 
not  rise  so  high,  the  people  pay  no  tribute  that  year  to  the  Graud 
Seignior;  but  a  still  greater  height  is  necessary  to  cause  a  general 
flood,  and  prepare  the  lands  for  cultivation.  Its  greatest  height  is 
commonly  about  the  middle  of  September. 

To  know  its  exact  height,  there  is  built,  on  a  pleasant  island  oppo* 
site  to  Old  Cairo,  a  pillar  for  measuring  the  Nile. 

Ethiopia. 

Nubia  is  bounded  N.  by  Egypt;  E.  by  the  Fed  sea;  S.  by  the 
kingdom  of  Sennaar,  which  is  sometimes  considered  as  a  part  of  Nu- 
bia, and  W.  by  unknown  regions  of  Central  Africa.  It  extends  on 
both  sides  of  the  Nile  from  17°  to  24"  JN.  lat. 

Of  that  part  of  Ethiopia  or  Nubia  which  separates'Sennaar  from 
the  second  cataract  of  the  Nile,  little  was  known  until  the  end  of  1  821  , 
when  Mr.  Waddingtou  and  Mr.  Hanbury  visited  these  regions.  The 
most  remote  district  visited  by  them  was  Dar  Shegy'a,  through  which 
the  Nile  flows  from  north  to  south,  for  nearly  two  degrees  of  latitude. 
It  is  subdivided  into  three  states,  often  at  war  with  one  another,  but 
ever  ready  to  unite  against  a  common  foe.  Speaking  of  the  people, 
Mr.  Waddington  says,  u  they  are  black  —  a  clear,  glossy,  jet-black, 
which  appeared  to  my  then  unprejudiced  eyes,  to  be  the  finest  co- 
lour that  could  be  selected  for  a  human  being.  They  are  distinguish- 
ed in  every  respect  from  the  negroes  by  the  brightntM  of  their  co- 
Jour,  by  their  hair,  and  the  regularity  of  their  features  ;  by  the  mild 
and  dewy  lustre  of  their  eyes,  and  by  the  softness  of  their  touch  ,  in 
which  last  respect  they  yield  not  to  Europeans."  They  are  a  bine 
and  warlike  race,  and  have  long  been  the  most  powerful  peoT  lc  be- 
tween Egypt  and  Sennaar.  They  live  on  horseback  with  arm-:  con- 
stantly in  their  hands.  Their  horses,  which  are  of  the  Don.srola  breed, 
are  taught  to  swim  across  the  Nile  in  the  broadest  parts,  and  trained 
to  a  gallop  resembling  the  spring  of  the  antelope,  which,  though  it 
occasions  no  embarrassment  to  riders  accustomed  to  it,  renders  it  ex- 
tremely difficult  for  a  foe  to  take  a  sure  aim  at  them. 

Triple  Harvest. 
Soon  after  leaving-  Rosetta,  says  Dr.  Clarke,  we  passed  some  exten- 


The  Desert.  ;>9:: 

canals,  convoying1  wnfcr  to  lands  above  the  level  of  the  river: 

Mipplied    i  -    sometimes  turned  by  oxen,  but  more 

generally  b\  buffaloes.     Tnry  arc  banked  by  very  lofty  walls,  con- 

•ted  of  mud,  hardened  by  the  sun.  One  of  them,  upon  the  west- 
ern side  of  the  n\e;-,  extruded  to  the  },,  ie.  The  land,  thus 
watered,  produces  three  crops  in  earh  year :  the  first  of  clover,  the 

'id  of  rorn.  and  the  third  of  rice.  The  rice-grounds  are  inunda- 
ted from  tlie  time  of  sowing  nearly  to  harvest :  the  seed  is  commonly 
r.ast  upon  the  water,  a  practice  alluded  to  in  tfacred  Scripture. 

Villages,  in  almost  uninterrupted  succession,  denoted  a  much  great- 
er population  than  we  had  imagined  the  country  could  contain.  Up- 
on each  side  of  the  river,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  survey,  were  rich 
fields  of  corn  and  rice,  with  such  beautiful  gn  ting  to  rise  out 

nf  the  watery  plains,  and  to  shade  innumerable  settlements  in  the 
Delta,  amidst  never-ending1  plantations  of  melons  and  garden  vegeta- 
t'le-.  that,  from  the  abundance  of  its  produce,  Egypt  might  be  deem- 
ed the  richest  country  in  the  world. 

The  Desert. 

We  had  to  cross,  says  Dr.  Clarke,  a  perfect  specimen  of  the  path* 
less  African  desert,  in  our  way  to  Utko.  The  distance,  however,  did 
not  exceed  three  miles.  High  mounds  of  sand,  shifting  with  every 
wind,  surrounded  us  on  all  sides,  and  concealed  the  view  of  other  ob- 
jects. Yet  even  here  we  found  a  few  rare  plants,  and  some  of  these 
we  collected.  We  also  observed  in  this  desert,  an  interesting  proof 
of  the  struggle  maintained  by  man  against  the  forbidding  nature  of 
the  soil.  Here  and  there  appeared  plantations  of  pumpkins,  and  a 
few  jars  and  cylinders  of  terra  coita,  containing  young  palm-trees. 
These  were  placed  in  holes  deep  in  the  sand  ;  a  hollow  space  surround- 
ing each  plant,  to  collect  the  copious  dew  falling  every  night.  The 
vegetation  of  Egypt,  even  the  redundant  produce  of  the  Delta,  is  not 
owing  snicly  to  partial  inundations  from  the  Nile,  or  artificial  irriga- 
tion. \Vhcn  we  bear  that  rain  is  unknown  to  the  inhabitants,  it 
must  not  be  supposed  that  the  land  is  destitute  of  water.  From  all 
the  observations  we  could  collect,  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  any  oth- 
er country  has  so  regular  a  supply  of  moisture  from  above.  Even  the 
sands  of  the  desert  partake  largely  of  "the  dew  of  Heaven,"  and,  in 
'lain  degree,  of  c-  the  fatnes*  of  the  earth."  Hence  it  is  that  in 
the  sacred  writings  we  meet  with  such  frequent  allusion  to  the  copi- 
ous dew  distilled  upon  Oriental  territories. 

A  singular  phenomenon,  says  Dr.  Clarke  in  his  trnvc-ls,  engrossed 
all  our  attention.  One  of  those  immense  columns  of  sand,  mentioned 
by  Bruce,  came  rapidly  towards  us,  turning:  upon  its  base  ns  upon  a 
pivot:  it  crossed  the  Kile  so  near  us,  that  the  whirlwind  by  which  it 
was  carried  placed  our  vessel  upon  its  betm  ends,  bearing  its  large 
sail  quite  into  the  water,  and  nearly  up  setting  the  boat.  As  we  were 
engaged  in  righting  the  vessel,  the  column  disappeared.  It  is  not  pro- 
bable that  those  columns  fall  suddenly  upon  any  particular  spot,  so  as 
to  be  capable  of  overwhelming  an  army  or  a  caravan,  but  that,  as  the 
sand  thus  driven,  is  gradually  accumulated,  it  becomes  gradually  dis- 
and  the  column  diminishing-  in  its  progress  at  lerig-fh  disappears. 
A  great  quantity  of  sand  is  precipitated,  as  the  effect  which  gathers 
it  becomes  weaker ;  but,  from  witnessing  such  phenomena  upon  a 
smaMer  scale,  it  does  not  seem  likely  that  the  whole  body  of  the  sand 
ire  nbriiidoncd. 

foi  aU  this  sandy  district,  palm-trees  are  abundant,  aad  their  pro- 


394  Plagues  of  Egypt. 

scnce  is  a  never-failing-  indication  of  water  below  Hie  surface  ;  M  ht 
soever  they  are  found,  a  brackish  and  muddy  pool  may  speedily  be 
formed,  by  digging-  a  well  near  their  roots.  The  n:uive>  are  chiefly 
occupied  in  the  care  of  them :  tying-  up  their  blossoms  with  bands 
formed  of  the  foliage,  to  prevent  their  being-  torn  off,  and  scattered 
by  the  winds.  Our  people  were  at  first  ignorant  of  the  mischief 
caused  by  cutting  down  these  trees,  each  of  which  proves  a  little1  pa- 
trimony to  the  native  who  is  fortunate  enough  to  be  its  owner.  We 
had  ventured  into  these  wilds  without  guides;  and  were  therefore 
glad  to  perceive,  as  we  advanced,  the  traces  of  dromedaries'  feet  upon 
the  sand,  crossing  the  lines  we  pursued.  Following-  the  track  marked 
out  by  these  animals,  we  arrived  at  the  wretched  solitary  village  of 
Utko,  near  the  muddy  shore  of  the  Lake  Maadie. 

Here  we  procured  asses  for  all  our  partv,  and  setting  out  for  Bo- 
setta,  began  to  recross  the  desert,  appearing  I  ike  an  ocean  of  sand, 
but  flatter  and  firmer,  as  to  its  surface,  than  before.  The  Arabs,  ut- 
tering their  harsh  guttural  language,  ran  chattering  b}  tin1  -id''  of  our 
asses;  until  some  of  them  calling- out,  ^Raschid"  we  perceived  its 
domes  and  turrets,  apparently  upon  the  opposite  side  of  an  immense 
lake  or  sea,  that  covered  all  the  intervening  space.  Not  having- at 
the  time,  any  doubt  as  to  the  certainty  of  its  being  water,  and  seeing 
the  tall  minarets  and  buildings  of  Rosetta  with  itsgro\es  of  dates 
and  sycamores,  reflected  as  by  a  mirror,  that  the  minutest  detail  of 
the  architecture,  and  of  the  trees,  might  have  hoeri  thence  delineated, 
so  we  applied  to  the  Arabs  to  be  informed  in  what  manner  we  were 
to  pass  the  water.  Our  interpreter,  although  a  Greek,  and  therefore 
likely  to  have  been  informed  of  such  a  phenomenon,  was  as  fully  con- 
vinced as  any  of  us  that  we  were  drawing  near  to  the  water's  edge; 
and  became  indignant,  when  the  Arabs  maintained,  that  within  an 
hour  we  should  reach  Rosetta,  by  crossing-  the  ^auds  in  the  direct  line 
we  then  pursued,  and  that  there  was  no  water.  "What."'  said  lie, 
giving  way  l>  his  impatience,  "  do  you  suppose  mean  idiot,  to  be 
persuaded  contrary  to  rnv  senses?"  The  Arabs,  smiling,  soon  paci- 
fied him,  and  completely  astonished  the  whole  partv,  by  desiring  us  to 
look  back  at  the  desert,  we  had  already  passed,  where  we  beheld  a  si- 
milar appearance.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  mirage,  a  prodigy  to  which 
every  one  of  us  was  then  a  stranger,  although  it.  afterwards  became 
familiar.  Yet  upon  no  future  occasion  did  we  behold  this  extraordi- 
nary illusion  so  marvellously  displaye^.  The  view  of  it  afforded  ns 
ideas  of  the  horrible  despondency  to  which  travellers  must  some- 
times be  exposed,  who,  in*  traversing  the  interminable  desert,  desti- 
tute of  water,  and  perishing-  with  thirst,  have  sometimes  this  deceitful 
•t  before  their  eyes. 

Tho  horses  of  our  Arab  guard  were  the  finest  we  had  eyer  seen, 
not  excepting  those  of  Oireassia.  In  choosing- their  steeds,  the  Arabs 
prefer  mares  ;  the  Turks  give  the  ^reference  to  stallions.  The  Marn- 
alnkes  and  Bedouin  Arabs  are  perhaps  better  mounted  than  any  peo- 
ple upon  earth  :  and  the  Arab  grooms  are  considered  as  superior  to 
those  of  all  other  countries. 

Plagues  of  Egypt. 

To  strangers,  and  particularly  to  inhabitants  of  northern  countries, 
whe^  wholesome  air  and  cleanliness  ore  among*  the  ncesearie*  of 
iife,  K crypt  is  the  most  detestable  region  upon  earth.  Upon  the  re- 
tiring of  the  Nile,  the  country  is  one  vast  swamp.  An  atmosphere 
Impregnated  with  every  putrid  exhalation,  stagnates,  like  the 


The  Pyr&micti  .  3,95 

?  over  which  it  brood  -5.     Then  the  pli-cv.r   regularly  begins,  nor 

08  until  the  Muter-  return  a^ain.     Throughout  tlie  spri: 

mitti  universally    prevail.     About   the    beginning-   of  May, 

.in  winds  fu\'H-  e\cii  the  sands  of  the  desert   with    the  most  dis- 

.-nnin.     The  latt  -t  descendants  of  Pharaoh   are  not  yet  de- 

•.'(1  from  the  evils  which  tell  upon  the  land  when  it  was  smitten  by 

the  hands  of  M«»srs  and  A:IPMI  ;  the"  plague  of  frog's,"  the"  (-labile  of 

lie*'/'  the  "  plague  of  flies,''  the  "murrain.  h«;il-.  -,'nl  Mains'"  prevail, 

•;;ntry  is  "corrupted."  and  "thedu^t  •  >/  the  earth 

brcotncs  lire,     up'in   m>in   and   uji",\  fhrtjiighoul.   the    hind  of 

application  of  the  V  -:'«>rds  a  literal 

i    of  e\i-tin£    fuct>  ;    such    an    one    ;  tistjCS    of  the 

com.'  .arrant.     Sir   Sidney    Smith  informed    our  author,  that 

"rrintr  a  bed  upon  the  sr.nd,  to  a  night's   1»  l^in,v  in  tho 

.  <.  as  ihinkinur  it  to   be  secure  from    \en:iin,   he   found 

.•If.  m  the  morning,  entin  d  by  them.     J.ice  and  scor- 

:;ul  in  all  tl  Alexandria, 

'I'lic  mercur\  in  ..ennomeUT  remained  at  90°  for  sev- 

.  uithniit  a    per-  '.       \!nu^t   «-\crv     Kuropean 

red   an    inllamntution   of  the   eyes.     Many   were   troubled  with 

cut;;,  rickly  heat  was  common.     Thi^  was  at- 

tiil)iitedto   drinking  the   muddy  water  of  the    .Nile,   the   inhabit. 

having  im  other.     Theirmodc  'if  purif\ing  it,  in  a    certain    d.-irr*  . 

by  rubbin  '^.    of  water    V^sselfl   with    bruised    almond-  :    this 

;  ortion  of  the  mud,  but  i'  nil.'  el,  .  r.       ;M;mv 

ifflicted  with  Sores    upon    the    skin,  which   were    called 

u  Holla  >>f  tht  .Jfilc:''   and  dysenti-ieal  complaints  were  univerv.il.       V 


. 

li/ard  made  its  npi  in    ever\    chamber, 

ha\  ma-  circul;ir  inembranes  at  the-  e\m-  feet,  which  ^:i\»-  it 

u-jiiicitv  that  it  <:r.iwle«l  upon  :  tass,  or  upon  the  surface 

of  pendent    mirrors.     This    iwnllinir    si»rht    \.  as   common    to  every 
ether  in  the,  hei.  rich  or  of  the  poor.     At  the 

same  time,  such  a  plague  of  flies  covered  all  things  with  their  swarms, 
that  it  u  ithout  hirin:;-  pei^on-i   to  -tand  b\  every 

table  with  dappers.     JJcpior  could    not  be  poured   into  a   ^lass  ;   the 
Mode,  of  drinking  wos  bv  kr-i-pin^  the  mouth  of  CA  erv  Ijottle  c<.>vered 
until  the  moment  it  was  applied  to  the  lips  ;   and    instantly    covering- 
it  with  the  palm  of  the   hand,  when  removing-  it  to  offer   to   any   one 
else.     The  utmost  attention  to  cleanliness,  by  a  frequent    change  of 
every  article  of  wearing*  apparel,  could  no*,  repel  the  alh'cks  of  \ 
inin  which  seemed  to  nre->t  even  the  air  of  the  \,\. 
made  his  appearance  before  a  party    he  had  invited   to  dinner,   coin- 
plctelv  covered  with  lice.     The  only  explanation  he  could  give  was, 
that  he  had  sat  for  a  short  time  in  one  of  ihe  boats  upon  the  canal. 

Jlie  Pyramids. 

On  Wednesday  the  twelfth  of  August,  savs  Dr.  Clarke,  we  were 
roused,  as  the  sun  dawned,  by  Antony,  our  faithful  Greek  interpret- 
er, with  the  intelligence  that  the  Pyramids  were  in  view.  \Ve  has- 
teiie.l  from  the  c-.i'->in  ;  and  never  will  the  impression  ma  i«'  bv  their 
appearance  be  obliterated.  Bv  reflec;tin^  the  sun's  ra\s,  tliiy  ap- 
-ed  as  white  as  snow,  and  of  such  surprising  magnitude,  tijat 
nothing  we  had  previously  conceived  in  our  imagination  had  prepared 
us  for  the  spectacle.  The  sight  convinced  us  that  no  power  of  de- 
scription, no  delineation,  can  convey  ideas  adequate  to  the  effect  pro- 
duced in  viewing  these  stupendous  monuments.  The  formality  of 


3.96  The  Pyramids, 

their  structure  is  lost  in  their  prodigious  magnitude  :  the  mind,  eie 
vated  by  wonder,  feels  at  ouce  the  force  of  an  axiom,  which,  however 
disputed,  experience  confirms, — that  in  vastness,  whatsoever  be  its 
nature,  there  dwells  sublimity. 

Upon  the  twenty-third  of  August,  we  set  out,  says  the  same  travel- 
ler, for  the  Pyramids,  the  inundation  enabling  us  to  approach  withiu 
less  than  a  mile  of  the  larger  pyramid,  in  our  djerm.  Messrs.  Hainar 
and  Hamilton  accompanied  us.  We  arrived  at  Djiza  by  day-break, 
and  called  upon  some  English  officers  who  wished  to  join  our  party. 
From  Djiza,  our  approach  was  through  a  swampy  country,  by  means 
of  a  narrow  canal,  which,  however,  was  deep  enough  ;  and  we  arri- 
ved without  any  obstacle,  at  the  bottom  of  a  sandy  slope  leading  up 
t'o  the  principal  pyramid.  Some  Bedouin  Arabs,  who  had  assembled 
to  receive  us,  were  much  amused  by  the  eagerness  excited  in  our 
whole  party  ;  to  prove  who  should  first  set  his  foot  upon  the  summit 
of  this  artificial  mountain.  As  we  drew  near  its  base,  the  effect  of 
its  magnitude,  and  the  amazement  caused  in  viewing  the  enormous 
masses  used  in  its  construction,  affected  everv  one  of  us  ;  but  it  was 
an  impression  of  awe  and  fear.  In  the  observations  of  travellers 
who  had  recently  preceded  us,  we  had  heard  the  Pyramids  described 
as  huge  objects  which  gave  no  satisfaction  to  the  spectator,  on  ac- 
count of  their  barbarou-  shape,  and  formal  appearance  :  yet  to  us  it 
appeared  hardly  possible,  that  persons  susceptible  of  any  feeling  of 
sublimity  could  behold  them  unmoved. 

With  what  ama/emeiit  did  we  survey  the  vast  surface  that  was  pre- 
sented to  us,  when  we  arrived  at  this  stupendous  monument,  which 
«  , ned  to  roach  the  clouds  !  Here  and  there  appeared  SOUK?  Arab 
guides  upon  the  immense  masses  above  u.s,  like  so  many  pigmies, 
waiting  to  show  the  u  av  up  to  the  summit.  Now  and  then  we 
thought  we  heard  voices,  and  listened  ;  but  it  was  tho  wind,  in  pow- 
erful gusts,  sweeping  the  immense  ranges  of  stone.  Already  some  of 
•our  parlv  had  bo-run  the  ascent,  and  were  pausing  at  the  tremendous 
depth  below.  One  of  our  military  companions,  after  having  sur- 
mounted the  most  difficult  part  of  the  undertaking,  became  giddy  in 
consequence  of  looking  down  from  the  elevation  he  had  attained; 
and  being  compelled  to  abandon  the  project,  he  hired  an  Arab  to  as- 
sist him  in  effecting  his  descent.  The  rest  of  us,  more  accustomed 
u>  climbing  heights,  with  many  a  halt  for  respiration,  and  many  an 
exclamation  of  wonder,  pursued  our  way  towards  the  summit. 

At  length  we  reached  the  topmost  tier,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of 
all  the  party.  Here  we  found  a  platform,  thirty-two  feet  square ;  con- 
sisting of  nine  larg-e  stones,  each  of  which  might  weigh  about  a  ton  ; 
although  much  inferior  in  size  to  some  of  the  stones  used  in  the  con- 
struction of  this  pyramid.  Travellers  of  all  ages,  and  of  various  na- 
tions, have  here  inscribed  their  names.  Some  are  written  in  Greek; 
many  in  French;  a  few  in  Arabic;  one  or  two  iu  English;  and  oth- 
ers in  Latin.  We  were  as  desirous  as  our  predecessors  to  leav  e  a 
memorial  of  our  arrival ;  it  seemed  to  boa  tribute  of  thankfulness, 
due  for  the  success  of  our  undertaking ;  and  presently  everv  one  of 
Our  party  was  seen  busied  in  adding  the  inscription  of  his  name. 

The  view  from  this  eminence  amply  fulfilled  our  expectations  ;  nor 
do  the  accounts  which  have  been  given  of  it,  as  it  appears  at  this  sea- 
son of  the  vear,  exaggerate  the  novelty  and  grandeur  of  the  sight. 
AH  the  region  towards  Cairo  and  the  Delta  resembled  a  sea,  covered 
with  innumerable  islands.  Forests  of  palm-trees  were  seen  standing 
hrtho  water;  the  iaundatioa  iuvcading-  over  the  land  where  the? 


The  Pyramids. 

stood,  so  as  to  give  them  an  appearance  of  growing  in  the  flood.  Ti- 
the north,  as  far  a^  theeycjjould  reach,  nothing  could  be  discerned, 
but  a  watery  sink.  4  divf  sifTed  by  plantations  and  by  villages.  To 
the  south  we  saw  the  pyramids  of  Saceara;  and,  upon  the  east  oi 
these,  smaller  monm/stepts  of  the  same  kind,  nearer  to  the  Nile.  An 
appearance  of  ruins  might  be  traced  flic  wl  <;m  the  pyra- 

mids of  Djiza  to  those  of  Saccara ;  as  iMtey  had  been  once  com 
ed,  so  as  to  constitute  one  vast  cemetery.     Beyond  the  pyramid 

<  ara  we  could  perceive  the  distant  mountains  of  the  Said;  and 
upon  an  eminence  near  the  Lybian  siile  of  the  Nile,  appeared  a  mo- 
nastery of  considerable  size.  'Towards  the  west  and  south-west,  the 
eye  ranged  over  the  great  Lybian  Desert,  extending  to  the  utmost 
verge  of  the  hoiizon,  without  a  single  object  to  interrupt  the  horror 
of  the  landscape,  except  dark  floating  spots,  caused  by  the  shai!< 
Of  clouds  passing  upon  the  sand. 

The  stones  of  the  platform  upon  the  top,  as  well  as  most  of  the  oth- 
ers used  in  constructing  '  ^ing  ranges  from  the  base  upwa 
are  of  soft  lime  ,\  and  more  compact,   than   \\ 
English  masons  rail  clttnch  ;  whereof  K  i  -^e  Chapel  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  great  part  of  K!y  (  'athedral,  is  built.     It   is  of  a  greyish 
white  colour ;  and  has  this  proper;                   '-a  broken  with  a  ham- 
mer, it  exhales  the  fetid  odour  common  to  the  dark  limestone  of  the 
Dead  Sea,  and  other  places ;  owing  to  the  disengagement  of  aga.sr 
Eulphureted  hydrogen.     This  character  is  very  uncommon  in  wi 
limestone,  although  it  may  be  frequently  observed  in  the  darker  \ 
etie.-.     It  is  now  admitted,  that  the  stones,   of  which   the  pyramids 
Consist,  are  of  the  same  nature  as  the  calcareous  rock  whereon  they 
stand,  and  that  this  was  cut  away  in  order  to  form  them  :   Herod r 
says,  they  were  brought  from  the  Arabian  side  of  the  Nile.     Anoi; 
more  compact  variety  of  limestone  is  found  in  detached  masses  a; 
base  of  these  structures,  exactly  as  it  is  described  by  Strabo ;  seem- 
ing to  consist  of  mineralized  exuviae,  derived  from  some  animal  i 
unknown. 

Having  collected  our  party  upon  a  sort  of  platform  before  the  en- 
trance of  the  passage  leading  to  the  interior,  and  lighted  a  number  of 
tapers,  we  all  descended  into  its  dark  mouth.  The  impression  made 
upon  everyone  of  us,  in  viewing  the  entrance,  was  this:  that  no  set 
of  men  whatever,  could  thus  have  opened  a  p^sage,  by  uncovering 
precisely  the  part  of  the  pyramid  where  the  en -.ranee  was  concealed, 
unless  they  had  been  previously  acquainted  with  its  situation.  First; 
because  its  position  is  almost  in  the  centre  of  one  of  its  planes,  in- 
stead of  being  at  the  base.  Secondly,  that  not  a  trace  appears  oi 
those  dilapidations  which  must  have  been  the  result  of  any  search  for 
a  passage  to  the  interior ;  such  as  now  distinguish  the  labours  of  the 
French  upon  the  smaller  pyramid,  which  they  attempted  to  open. 
The  persons  who  undertook  the  work,  actually  opened  the  pyramid 
in  the  only  point,  over  all  its  vast  surface,  where  from  the  appearance 
of  the  stones  inclined  to  each  other  above  the  mouth  of  the  passage, 
my  admission  to  the  interior  seems  to  have  been  originally  intended. 

Proceeding  down  this  passage,  (which  may  be  compared  to  a  chim- 
ley  about  a  yard  wide,  inclined,  as  Greaves  affirms,  by  an  angle  of 
wenty-six  degrees  to  the  platform  at  the  entrance,)  we  presently  ar- 
rived at  a  very  large  mass  of  granite ;  this  seems  placed  on  purpose 
o  choke  up  the  passage ;  but  a  way  has  been  made  round  it,  by 
frhich  we  were  enabled  to  ascend  into  a  second  channel,  sloping,  in  a 
lOntrary  direction,  towards  the  mouth  of  the  first  This  is  what 

34 


39tf  Winds  in  Egypt. 

Greaves  calls  ihefirst  gallery ;  and  his  description  is  so  minute,  both 
as  to  the  admeasurements  and  other  circumstances,  that  it  were  a 
ivaste  of  time  to  repeat  them.  Having-  ascended  along  this  channel, 
f  o  the  distance  of  one  hundred  and  ten  feet,  we  came  to  an  horizontal 
passage,  leading-  to  a  chamber  with  an  angular  roof,  in  the  interior  of 
the  pyramid. 

After  once  more  re-gainjpg  the  passage  whence  these  ducts  di- 
verge, we  examined  the  chamber  at  the  end  of  it,  mentioned  by  all 
who  have  described  the  interior  of  this  building.  Its  roof  is  angu- 
lar ;  it  is  formed  by  the  inclination  of  large  masses  of  stone  leaning 
towards  each  other,  like  the  appearance  presented  by  those  masses 
which  are  above  the  entrance  to  the  pyramid.  Then  quitting  the 
passage  altogether,  we  climbed  the  slippery  and  difficult  ascent  which 
leads  to  the  principal  chamber.  The  workmanship,  from  its  perfec- 
tion, and  its  immense  proportions,  is  truly  astonishing.  All  about 
the  spectator,  as  he  proceeds,  is  a  fulness  of  majesty,  mystery,  and 
wonder.  Presently  we  entered  that  "  glorious  roo;n,"  as  it  is  called 
by  Greaves,  where,  "  as  within  some  consecrated  oratory,  Art  may 
seem  to  have  contended  with  Nature."  It  stands  "  in  the  very  heart 
and  centre  of  the  pyramid,  equi-distant  from  all  its  sides,  and  almost 
in  the  midst  between  the  basis  and  the  top.  The  floor,  the  sides,  the 
roof  of  it,  are  all  made  of  vast  and  exquisite  tables  of  Thebaic  mar- 
ble." It  is  often  called  Oriental  granite,  and  sometimes  Egyptian 
granite,  but  it  differs  in  no  respect  from  European  granite,  except 
the  red  feldspar  enters  more  largely  into  the  mass  than  is  usual  in  the 
granite  of  Europe.  So  exquisitely  are  the  masses  fitted  to  each  other, 
upon  the  sides  of  this  chamber,  that,  having  no  cement  between  them, 
it  is  impossible  to  force  the  blade  of  a  knife  within  the  joints.  This 
has  been  related  before  ;  but  we  tried  the  experiment,  and  found  it 
to  be  true.  There  are  six  ranges  of  stone  from  the  floor  to  the  roof, 
which  is  twenty  feet  high  ;  and  the  length  of  the  chamber  is  about 
twelve  yards  wide.  The  rpof  or  ceiling  consists  of  nine  pieces,  of 
stupendous  size  and  length,  traversing  the  room  from  side  to  side,  and 
lying,  like  enormous  beams,  across  the  top. 

Winds  in  Egypt. 

The  phenomena  of  the  winds,  so  variable  in  our  climate,  are  in 
Egypt  regularly  periodical.  In  point  both  of  duration  and  strength, 
the  northerly  wind  predominates.  As  it  blows  about  nine  months  in 
the  year,  the  branches  of  the  trees,  and  the  trunks  themselves,  when 
unsheltered,  assume  its  direction.  It  continues  with  little  intermis- 
sion from  the  end  of  May  till  the  end  of  September. 

About  the  end  of  September,  when  the  sun  repasses  the  line,  the 
wind  returns  to  the  east,  where  it  fluctuates  till  November,  when  the 
northerly  winds  again  prevail.  About  the  end  of  February,  the 
winds  assume  a  southerly  direction,  and  fluctuate  exceedingly  till  the 
close  of  April,  when  the  east  winds  begin  to  predominate.  The  sou- 
therly winds  are  the  most  inconstant,  as  well  as  pernicious ;  traver- 
sing the  arid  sands  of  Africa,  uninterrupted  by  rivulets,  lakes,  or 
forests,  they  arrive  in  Egypt  fraught  with  all  the  noxious  exhalations 
of  the  desert.  At  their  approach,  the  serene  sky  becomes  dark  and 
heavy ;  the  sun  loses  its  splendour,  and  appears  of  a  dim  violet  hue ; , 
a  light  warm  breeze  is  perceived,  which  gradually  increases  in  heat , 
till  it  almost  equals  that  of  an  oven.  Though  no  vapour  darkens  the 
air,  it  becomes  so  grey  and  thick  with  the  floating  clouds  of  impalpa* 
t>le  sand,  that  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  light  candles  at  noon-dav. 


Barbanj.  399 

Every  green  leaf  is  soon  shrivelled,  and  every  thing-  formed  of  wood 
is  warped  and  cracked.  The  effect  of  these  winds  on  animated  bo- 
dies is  equally  pernicious,  and  when  they  blow  in  sudden  squalls,  thev 

rnes  occasion  immediate  death.  Respiration  becomes  quick 
and  difficult,  the  pores  of  the  skin  are  closed,  and  a  feverish  habit  is 
induced  by  suppressed  perspiration.  The  ardent  heat  pervades  every 
substance,  and  the  element  of  water.  .  -if  its  coolness,  is  ren- 

incapable   of   mitigating    the   intolerable  SIM  vcited. 

Dead  silence  reigns  in  the  streets;  the  inhabitants,  by  confining  them- 
>iises,  vainly  attempt  to  elude  the  showers  of  fine 
which,  according  to  the  Oriental  expi 
enter  an  egg-  through  the  pores  of  the  shell. 

Soil  of  Egypt. 

After  the  annual  inundation,  the  soil  of  Egyf>t  is  covered  with  ;r 
str.itu.-n  of  pure  black  mould  of  different  degrees  of  driisity.  proper- 
column  of  water  by  which  it  is  der<  rife  -1.     This  mould, 
of  an  adhesive  and   unctuous  quality,  has  a  strong- 
affinity  for  water,  and  suffers  contraction  in  the  fire.     By  desir 
in  the  air,  its  colour  is  gradually  changed  from  black  to  a  ycl: 
brown.     When  subjected  to  chemical  an  ah  sis,  it  is  found  to  < 
chiefly  of  alumine  of  pure  clay,  with  a  small  quantity  of  silex  ;  but 
portions  of  these  ingredients  van-  according  to  the  nlace  where 
the  slime  is   collected.     In  the  immediate    vicinity  of  tFie  Nile,  if 
contains  a  considerable  quantity  of  siliceous  sai;  being  most 

is  soonest  deposited.     This  n;  that  n 

rable  intermixture  of  sand  increa<  ;:lity;  and  hence 

ome  advantage  from  the  rapid  winds  of  the  south, 
which  convey  the  sand  in  immense  clouds  from  the  desert  to  mingle 
with  the  slime  of  the  Nile. 


BARBARY. 

l>arbary  states  occupy  that  long,  narrow  country,  lying  along 
the  Mediterranean  sea  on  the  north,  and  the  Sahara  or  Great  Desert 
on  the  south,  and  extending  from  Egypt  on  the  east  to  the  Atlantic 
on  the  west. 

The  Barbary  states  are  five  in  number,  viz.  1.  Barca.  2.  Tripoli. 
J.  Tunis.  4,  Algiers.  5.  Morocco. 

Persons  and  Habits  of  the  Moors. 

The  inhabitants  of  Morocco  are  in  general  of  a  swarthy  complex- 
ion, strong  limbed,  active,  and  hardy;  enduring  the  heats  of  sum- 
mer, and  the  rains  of  winter,  with  surprizing  resolution.  The  wo- 
men are  celebrated  for  the  brilliancy  of  their  eyes,  and  some  of  them 
have  beautiful  skins ;  but  a  man  may  dwell  a  long-  time  in  one  of 
their  cities  before  he  has  an  opportunity  of  seeing  a  single  female  of 
this  description  in  the  streets. 

The  dress  of  the  natives  is  peculiarly  graceful :  the  distinctions  of 
rank  are  marked  by  the  fineness  of  the  stuffs,  and  not  by  any  forma- 
tion of  the  materials ;  but  as  this  country  is  inhabited  by  different  na- 
tions, the  dresses  as  well  as  the  persons  vary,  according  to  the  people 
jfrom  whom  they  have  descended. 


(00'  Morocco. 

The  Berebers,  or  ancient  natives  who  follow  their  original  customs, 
and  have  retired  to  the  mountains  to  enjoy  liberty,  compose  a  distinct 
species. 

The  Arabs,  too,  are  exceedingly  numerous,  and  range  from  place 
td  place  with  their  flocks  and  herds  ;  but  more  of  them  subsist  by  de» 
predations,  and  by  plundering  caravans,  than  by  honest  labour. 

The  Jews  are  the  chief  traders,  factors,  and  bankers,  and  they 
make  ample  amends  for  the  taxes  with  which  they  are  loaded. 

The  renegadoes,  or  those  who  have  renounced  the  Christian  faith, 
form  a  distinct  class ;  and  the  slaves,  who  are  very  numerous,  and  who 
ore  treated  with  unusual  severity,  compose  another. 

The  Moors  make  short  visits,  and  are,  in  general,  entertained  with 
coffee  and  sherbet ;  on  particular  occasions,  there  is  provided  a  dish 
composed  of  balls  made  of  flour  and  water,  and  brought  to  table  in  a 
strong  soup  with  stewed  fowls  and  flesh.  They  use  the  eastern  me- 
<hod  of  sitting  cross-legged  on  the  floor,  arranging  their  dishes  on  a 
large  piece  of  Morocco  leather,  which  serves  for  table  and  cloth. 

In  this  country  there  is  no  establishment  for  the  conveyance  of  let" 
ters,  or  despatches  ;  but  thore  are  messengers  who  will  travel  a  hun* 
dred  and  fifty  miles  for  a  Babary  ducat,  equal  to  about  three  shillings 
and  sixpence  sterling.  This  journey  they  accomplish  in  three  days, 
combating  every  danger,  from  wild  beasts  and  men,  with  amazing 
intrepidity. 

The  Moors  are  equal  by  birth,  and  know  no  distinction,  except 
those  which  are  derived  from  official  employments;  on  resigning1 
these,  theyjreturn  to  the  common  mass  of  citizens ;  thus  may  the  poor- 
est man  pretend  without  presumption,  to  the  hand  of  the  daughter  of 
the  most  opulent.  The  caprice  of  a  prince,  may  precipitate  the  lat- 
into  ruin  ;  and  the  former  may,  by  a  similar  change  of  fortune, 
levated  to  a  state  of  wealth  arid  honour. 

Morocco. 

Morocco  is  bounded  N.  by  the  straits  of  Gibraltar  and  the  Mediter- 
ranean ;  E.  by  Algiers ;  S.  oy  the  Sahara,  and  W.  by  the  Mediterra- 
nean.  It  extends  from  29°  to  36°  N.  latitude,  and  contains  upwards 
of  300,000  square  miles. 

The  population,  according  to  Jackson,  who  refers  to  the  imperial 
registers  as  his  authority,  is  14,886,000.  Others  reckon  it  at  only 
5,000,000. 

^  Of  the  Emperor  of  Morocco. 

The  emperor  has  unbounded  power  over  the  lives  and  fortunes  of 
his  subjects.  His  laws  as  soon  as  enacted,  are  proclaimed  throughout 
his  dominions,  and  received  with  an  implicit  veneration  ;  those  who 
die  in  the  execution  of  his  commands  are  supposed  to  be  admitted  im- 
mediately into  Paradise  ;  arid  those  who  receive  their  death  from  his 
own  hands,  to  enjoy  the  greatest  happiness  a  future  state  can  afford. 
His  bashaws  prostrate  themselves  before  him,  kiss  the  ground,  and 
rising  embrace  his  feet.  The  emperor  is  sole  heir  of  all  his  subjects  ; 
he  seizes  the  whole  of  their  effects,  only  making  such  provision  for 
their  families  as  he  may  think  proper. 

He  goes  every  day  to  the  place  where  he  administers  justice.    H<S^ 
listens  to  every  one,  foreigners  or  subjects,   men  or  women,  rk 
poor ;  every  one  has  a  right  to  appear  before  him  and  explain  the  na- 
inre  of  his  cause.    When  he  condemns  any  to  death,  the  body  o, 


Mongearts.  40 1 

malefactor  is  left  at  the  place  of  execution  until  it  please  him  to  for- 
,<;u  repair  to  the  corpse,  proclaim  the  pardon,  car- 
away, and  perform  the  rights  of  sepulture. 

Religion  of  the  Moors. 

Friday  is  the  day  of  prayer;  labour  is  suspended,  and  the  mosques 

are  devoutly  attended.     When  prayers  are  over,  the  Moors  visit  each 

otm  places  of  public  amusement,  and  pass  the  day  in  recrea- 

.     At  the  dawn  of  morning1,  the  public  crier  ascends  the  terraco 

of  the  mosque,  and  c haunts  aloud  the  general  prayer  ;  this  cererao- 

1  noon  and  sun-set. 

Moors  scrupulously  observe  all  the  austerities  of  their  Lent* 
crson  detected  in  their  violation  is  punished. 

They  believe  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul;  but  this,  in  respect  to 
\  omen,  attaches  only  to  those  whose  conjugal  fidelity  has  been 
-late.     After  death,  these  become  celestial  beauties;  annihila- 
tion attends  the  rest. 

Carthage. 

The  ship  in  which,  says  M.  de  Chateaubriand,  I  left  Alexandria, 
haying  arrived  in  the  port  of  Tunis,  we  cast  anchor  opposite  to  the 
ruins  of  Carthage.  I  looked  at  them,  but  was  unable -to  make  out 
t  they  could  be.  I  perceived  a  few  Moorish  huts,  a  Mahometan 
hermitage  at  the  point  of  a  projecting  cape,  sheep  browzing  among 
ruins ; — ruins,  so  far  from  striking,  that  I  could  scarely  distinguish 
them  from  the  ground  oq  which  they  lay.  This  was  Carthage  ! 

From  the  summit  of  Byrsa,  the  eye*  embraces  the  ruin*,  which  arc 
more  numerous  than  is  generally  imagined  :  they  resemble  those  of 
Sparta,  having  nothing  left  in  tolerable  preservation,  but  covering 
an  extensive  space.  I  saw  them  in  the  month  of  February  ;  the  fig, 
olive,  and  carob  trees,  were  alrea  ly  clothed  wjth  their  young  leaves ; 
large  angelicas  and  acanthuses  formed  verdant  thickets  among  frag- 
ments of  marble  of  every  colour.  In  the  distance  my  eye  wandered 
over  the  isthmus,  the  double  sea,  distant  islands,  a  pleading  country, 
bluish  lakes,  and  azure  mountains.  I  beheld  forests,.ships,  aqueducts^ 
Moorish*  villages,  Mahometan  hermitages,  minarets,  and  the  white 
buildings  of  Tunis.  Millions  of  starlings  in  flocks,  that  looked  like 
clouds,  flew  over  my  head.  Surrounded  by  the  grandest  and  the 
most  moving  recollections,  I  thought  of  Dido^  of  Sophonisba,  of  the 
noble  wife  of  Asdrubal ;  I  contemplated  the  vast  plains  which  entomb 
the  legions  of  Hannibal,  Scipio,  and  Caesar  ;  my  eyes  sought  the  site 
lica;  but,  alas  !  the  ruins  of  the  palace  of  Tiberius  still  exist  at 
Capri,  and  in-vain  you  look  for  the  spot  occupied  by  Cato's  house  at 
Utica !  The  Vandals  and  Moors  passed  successively  before  my  memo- 
ry ;  which  exhibited  to  me  as  the  last  picture,  St.  Louis  expiring  on 
the  ruins  of  Carthage. 

OF  THE  MONGEARTS. 

The  numerous  nations  that  inhabit  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean^ 
from  Egypt  to  the  western  ocean,  and  the  internal  regions  of  Barba- 
ry  as  far  as  Mount  Atlas,  are  composed  of  different  races ;  as  the  ori- 

final  natives,   Arabs,  Vandals,   and  Moors,   formerly  driven  from 
pain.     Zaara,  or  the  Desert  of  Barbary,  as  far  as  the  river  Niger, 
contains  a  variety  x>f  wandering  nations,  all  proceeding  from  the 

34* 


•102  Of  the  Country  and  Climate t 

\rabs,  Moors,  and  fugitive  Portuguese,  which  are  subdivided  into 
different  tribes ;  of  these  the  most  considerable  are  the  Mongearts.  .  » 

Religion  and  Education  of  the  Mongearts. 
Religion,  according  to  these  people,  is  Mahometanism  in  its  purity. 
They  offer  up  their  prayers  several  times  in  a  day,  but  never  in  pub- 
iic,  unless  a  Mahometan  priest  be  present. 

Manners  of  the  Mongearts. 

The  laws  of  hospitality  are  universally  observed  in  Zaara.  Scarce- 
ly does  a  stranger  appear  before  the  tents,  when  the  first  person  who 
nerceives  him  points  out  that  particular  one  to  which  he  is  to  go.  If 
:he  master  be  not  there,  the  wife  or  slave  advances  to  meet  him,  stops 
him  at  twenty  paces  distance,  and  brings  him  a  draught  of  milk  for 
r»is  refreshment.  His  camels  are  then  unloaded,  his  effects  are  ran- 
ged round  him,  a  mat,  of  which  the  owner  deprives  himself,  is  given 
him,  with  whatever  else  is  necessary  to  guard  him  from  the  injuries  of 
iiie  air.  His  arms  are  deposited  near  those  of  the  master  of  the  tent ; 
Cither  that  they  may  not  suffer  from  the  dew,'or  'to  guard  against  ill 
ntions  on  the  part  of  the  man  unknown.  A  repast  is  then  pre* 


GUINEA. 

This  coast  is  subdivided  into  the  Grain  coast,  the  Ivory  coast,  the 

Gold  coast,  the  Slave  coast,  and  the  kingdoms  of  Benin  and  Biafra. 

ides  these,  the  kingdoms  of  Ashantee  and  Dahomy,  situated  in 

the  interior,  behind  the  Gold  and  Slave  coasts,  are  usually  included 

under  the  head  of  Guinea. 

Of  the  Country  and  Climate. 

,A«  all  Nteritia  and  Guinea  lie  within  the  tropic  of  Cancer,  the  air 

•-cessively  hot ;  and  the  flat  country  being  overflowed  u  great  part 

of  the  year  by  periodical  rains,  the  climate  is  unhealthy.     Many 

s  of  the  country  are  extremely  fertile,  and  abound  with  the  most 

delicious  fruits  ;  nor  is  it  uncommon  to  behold  on  the  same  tree,  fruit 

and  blossoms  together.     Before  the  breezes  arise,   which  spring  up 

>ut  noon,  the  heat  of  the  sun  is  intolerable  ;  but  afterwards  re- 
-eshing  gales  render  the  country  supportable.  Thunder  and  rain, 
tith  a  sort  of  suffocating  heat,  prevail  during  four  months  in  the  year, 

he  tornadoes  sometimes  produce  most  dreadful  scenes  ;  darkness 
oomes  on  at  mid-day,  and  the  thunder  and  lightning  are  more  awful 
than  can  be  conceived  by  an  European  :  the  whole  face  of  nature 
seems  suddenly  changed. 

The  rich  wear  a  shirt  with  long  sleeves,  rings  of  iron  interspersed 
with  bells  round  their  legs,  and  a  scymitar  by  their  sides.  Every  son 
follows  the  profession  of  his  father.  Like  the  other  natives  of  these 
regions,  they  suppose  that  white  men,  as  they  can  read  and  interpret 
the  meaning  of  writing,  are  favoured  with  familiar  spirits. 

Dahomy. 

Dahomy  is  a  considerable  kingdom  situated  behinfl  t&e 
on  the  Slave  coast 


Coast  of  Congo.  403 

1  he  government  of  Dahomy  is  the  most  unqualified  despotism  that 

its.     There  is  no  intermediate  degree  of  subordination  between 

the  king-  and  the  slave,  at  least  in  the  royal  presence,  where  the  prime 

minister  is  obliged  to  prostrate  himself  with   as  much  submission  as 

the  meanest  of  his  slaves.     All  acknowledge  the  right  of  the  sove- 

reign tu  dispose  of  their  persons  and  property.     Beyond  the  precincts 

of  the  palace  the  minister  Sieges.     Though  forbid- 

den to  wear  sandals,  and  other  ornaments  peculiar  to  royalty,  or  to 

use  such  an  umbrella  as  a  white  man  ;  yet  their  inferiors  must  salute 

it  bent  knees  and  clapping  of  hands  :  they  may  sit  on  high 

i  horseback  hammocks,  wear  silk,  main- 

tain a  numerous  ret  nun  .  u  ith   large   umbu  11.  .>  of  their  own    kind, 

rumpets,   uml  other  musical  instruments  ;  but  the  mo- 

it  they  enter  the  royal  ^-..  -  insignia  are  laid  aside.     Th'- 

silk  gam  tunic  and  a  pair  of  drawers;  trie 

broad  Mlvrr  brace- 

encircle  i  !.•  e  hangs  a  -  hand 

grasps  a  i  ped,   one  of*  tin  n  of  state 

is  alway>  :  in  this  garb  only  ma\  IK 

enter,  with  the  utmost  caution,  and  not  till  the  monarch's  permission 
be  signified  by  one  of  '  On  his  entrance  he  crawls  to- 

wards the  apartment  of  audience  on  his  hands  and  knees,  till  he  ar- 
rive in  the  royal  present  If  flat  on  his  b(-ll\  , 

rubbing  his  head  in  the  dust,  and  utterftg  the  most  humiliating  ex- 


Of  the  Army,  Money,  and  Palaces  of  Dahomy. 

maintains  a  standing  army,  commanded  by  an  agaow  or- 
u'hq  must  hold  themselves  in 

&  to  take  the  field  at  the  coir.mand  of  the  sovereign.     The 
merit  of  ti  on  the  success  of  the  ex- 

in  which  they  are  <  On  extraordinary  occasions, 

c^ll  the  males  able  to  bear  arms  are  obliged  to  repair  to  the  standard. 

Within  the  walls  of  the  j  'jred   three   thousand  wo- 

men.    Of  these,  several  hundreds  are  trained  to  the  use  of  arms,  arc 

regular!;  t  and  got!  'revolutions  with  as  much  ex- 

<•»  male  soldiers.     This   singularity  always  attracts  the 

ution  of  Europeans.  y  are  presented  with  the  spectacle 

of  a  review  of  female  troops.     Whatever  has  been  said  of  the  Ama- 

zons of  antiquity  may  be  applied  to  these  female  warriors. 

The  well  known  shells  called  cowries,  which  come  from  the  Maldiua 

;ire  the  currency  of  this  country,  where  a  thousand  of  them 

•  •qual  to  half  a  crown.     In  the  country,  among  private  people, 

circulate  loose  ;  but  all  disbursements  from  the  king  are  made 

in  branches  strung  with  cowries,  containing  two  thousand  each,  de- 

ducting one  fortieth  part  as  a  perquisite  to  the  king's   >vomcu  .&v 

stringing  them. 


COAST  OF  CONGO. 

Tim  following  are  the  countries  on  this  coast,  arranged  ijj  geogra- 
phical order  : 

J.  Loango  extends  from  cape  St.  Catherine  in  la£,  2°  20'  £.  t°  &c 
Zaire,  at  distance  of  more  than  400  mile*. 


'104  Congo. 

..  <  ongo,  bounded  N.  by  the  river  Zaire  or  Congo,  which  sepa- 
rates it  from  Loango ;  S.  by  Angola,  from  which  it  is  separated  by 
the  river  Dande. 

3.  Angola  lies  immediately  south  of  Congo,  and  extends  on  the 
coast  from  the  mouth  of  the  Dande  to  that  of  the  Coanza. 

4.  Benguela  lies  immediately  south  of  Angola,  and  extends  on  the 
coast  from  Coanza  river  to  cape  Negro  in  16°  5'  S.  lat. 

Of  the  Climate  of  Congo. 

Benguela,  Angola,  Congo,  and  Loango,  are  mostly  under  the  do- 
minion of  the  Portuguese,  who  have  great  numbers  of  negro  princes 
subject  to  them.  By  giving  some  account  of  Congo,  which  is  the 
most  considerable  nation,  every  thing  interesting  will  be  described 
belonging  to  them  all. 

Congo,  though  situated  near  the  equator,  enjoys  a  tolerably  temper- 
site  climate.  The  winter  begins  in  March,  and  their  summer  in  Sep- 
tember. The  winds  in  winter,  through  all  these  regions,  drive  the 
clouds  towards  the  mountains ;  where,  being  gathered  and  compress- 
ed, they  are  seen  hovering  on  the  tops,  and  soon  after  discharge  them- 
selves in  showers.  During  their  summer,  the  ^inds  clear  the  south- 
ern skies,  and  drive  the  ram  into  the  northern  regions ;  thereby  cool- 
ing the  air,  the  heat  of  which  would  be  otherwise  insupportable. 

Persons  and  Manners  of  the  Congoese. 

The  aboriginal  natives  were  in  general  black  ;  but,  since  their  in- 
termarriages with  the  Portuguese,  many  of  them  are  of  an  olive  co- 
lour. Their  hair  is  woolly,  their  eyes  are  of  a  lively  black,  and  they 
have  not  either  the  flat  noses  or  thick  lips  of  the  negro  race.  They 
are  in  general  of  a  middle  stature ;  and,  though  darker,  resemble  the 
Portuguese. 

They  are  characterized  as  a  courteous  and  affable  people,  open  to 
conviction,  and  quick  in  apprehension  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  proud 
and  revengeful,  frequently  poisoning  one  another  on  the  slightest  pro- 
vocation, though  death  be  the  certain  consequence  of  detection.  Be- 
fore the  arrival  of  the  Portuguese,  the  natives  wore  a  piece  of  palm- 
tree  cloth  round  their  waists,  and  the  skins  of  several  animals  in  the 
form  of  aprons.  The  women  wore  small  caps,  which  were  also  used 
by  the  other  sex :  but  these  modes  of  dress  are,  in  general,  become 
obsolete. 

Of  their  Knowledge,  Arts  and  Amusements. 

In  learning  and  science,  they  are  as  ignorant  as  it  is  possible  to  con- 
ceive ;  not  having  any  characters  to  express  themselves  in  writing, 
they  have  neither  records  nor  histories.  They  compute  their  years 
by  winter  seasons,  their  months  by  the  full  moon,  and  their  days  by 
the  appearance  of  the  sun ;  but  they  are  ignorant  of  the  inferior  di- 
visions of  time. 

Those  artificers  are  most  esteemed,  who  are  capable  of  working-  in 
iron  ;  from  a  tradition  that  the  first  blacksmith  was  elevated  to  the 
throne  of  Congo :  nevertheless,  even  in  this  art,  the}r  have  made  lil- 
tle  improvemement. 

Congo. 

The  ^anguage  of  Congo  and  the  neighbouring  states,  differs  very 
materially  from  all  the  known  languages  of  the  negroes  of  JN.ortherh 


Persons  and  Dress  of  ike  Inhabitants.  405 

Africa;  but,  from  the  copious  vocabularies  obtained  by  Captain 

Tuckey,  it  would  seem  ti.                 -  a  radical  atfinity  between  all  the' 

languages  of  Southern  Africa,  ami  that  these  languages  have  perva- 

he  greater  part  of  that  portion  of  the  i  and  extended 
even  to  the  eastern  coast. 

The  principal  amust'inr-m-  and,  in  the  Iat; 

ter,  they  are  remarkable  for  their  exact  Q  .me. 

Reli. 

Idolatry  is   prevalent  in  a  gre  \  et  they  ac- 

knowledge the  .oin  thev  £call 

Nzambian  Ponpu  ;  but  i  ^ire  of  all  sub- 

lnnar\    things    to   s,"  ^T  nous 

pow  :ran- 

pre- 
j 

rega ; 

;  tain, 
pe  hr 
i  i  hf 
men, 

the,  .  iner 

eeds 
ffice. 

•  kiri» 


ed  to  beg 


CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 


The  colony  of  the  cape  of  Good  H<  to  the  Uri- 

is  bounded  N.  and  E.    1 

long  from  < 

tud  on   an  average  about  200  broad.     The  arc 
",000  square  miles. 

The  population  in  1810  was  estimated  at  81,000,  of  whom  one  third 
were  whites,  and  the  rest  negroes  or  Hottentots. 

Persons  and  Dress  of  the  Inhabitants. 
r-ersons  of  the  Hottentots  are  tall,  hut  their  hands  and  feet  are 
small,  in  comparison  of  the  other  parts  of  their  bodies,  which  may  be 
idered  as  a  characteristic  mark  of  this  nation.     The  root  of  their 
nose  is  very  low,  by  means  of  which   the  distance  of  the  eyes  from 
each  other  is  greater  than  in  Europeans.     Their  skin  is  of  a  yellowish 
brown  hue,  resembling  that  of  an  European  in  one  of  the  last  stages 
undice ;  this  colour,  however,  is  not  observable  in  the  \\ ! 


-106          Hottentot  Houses,  Kraals,  Food,  and  Oxen. 

Their  dress  consists  principally  in  besmearing  their  bodies  ail  over 
with  fat,  in  which  there  is  mixed  a  little  scot.  This  is  never  wiped 
off,  so  that  as  the  dust  and  filth,  with  their  sooty  ointment,  continually 
adheres  to  the  skin,  the  natural  hue  is  concealed,  and  changed  from  a 
bright  amber  brown  to  a  browish  yellow  colour.  Those  who  have  oc- 
casionally seen  a  Hottentot  completely  cleansed,  say,  that  one  be- 
smeared looks  less  naked,  and  is  as  it  were  more  complete,  than  in  his 
natural  state ;  and  that  the  skin  of  a  Hottentot  ungreased,  seems  to 
exhibit  some  defect  in  dress,  like  shoes  that  want  blacking. 

Of  Hottentot  Houses,  Kraals,  Food,  and  Oxen. 

The  huts  of  % |he  natives  are  elliptical,  being  formed  by  fixing  into 
Ihe  ground  several  large  sticks,  which  are  bent  at  the  top,  so  as  to  de- 
scribe an  arch,  and  then  covered  with  mats  sewed  together.  The 
only  opening  into  these  huts  is  at  the  entrance,  which  is  seldom  more 
than  three  feet  high,  and  answers  the  triple  purpose  of  chimney,  door, 
and  window.  Their  whole  furniture  consists  of  a  few  earthen  vessels 
for  dressing  their  victuals,  and  holding  their  milk,  butter,  or  water. 
The  fire-place  is  in  the  middle  of  each  hut,  by  which  means  the  walls 
are  not  so  much  exposed  to  fire,  and  they  derive  this  advantage,  that 
when  they  sit  or  lie  in  a  circle  round  it,  the  whole  company  equally 
enjoy  Ihe'benefit  of  its  warmth. 

A  kraal,  or  village,  consists  of  twenty  or  more  huts,  placed  near 
each  other  in  a  circular  form,  containing  frequently  three  or  four 
hundred  persons,  who  live  together  with  great  harmony.  If  any  fam* 
ily  differences  arise,  the  neighbous  are  as  zealous  to  reconcile  con- 
lending  parties,  as  more  enlightened  nations  are  to  check  the  appear- 
ance of  public  danger,  never  desisting  till  they  havelfully  restored 
peace  and  tranquillity.  Bv  the  circular  form  of  the  kraal,  with  the 
doors  inwards,  a  kind  of  yard  or  court  is  made,  in  which  the  cattle  are 
kept  in  the  night.  The  milk,  as  soon  as  it  is  taken  from  the  cow,  *  is 
put  to  other  milk  that  is  curdled,  and  kept  in  a  leathern  sack,  the 
hairy  side  being  inwards,  so  that  they  never  drink  it  while  it  is  sweet. 
The  only  domestic  animals  are  dogs  ;  and  there  is  hardly  a  hut  with- 
out one  or  more  of  these  faithful  creatures,  which  are  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, as  well  to  guard  the  cattle,  as  to  prevent  the  approach  of 
wild  beasts. 

The  Hottentots  have  been  stigmatized  as  a  most  filthy  people,  they 

eat  the  entrails  of  beasts,  but  not  till  after  they  have  been  washed,  and 

.-  boiled  in  the  blood  of  the  animal,   or  roasted  on  coals.     They  some- 

timesboii  their  meat,  but  more  frequently  eat  it  raw,  tearing  it  to 

pieces  with  their  fingers,  and  devouring  it  voraciously. 

jyhen  a  young  man  is  disposed  to  marry,  and  has  obtained  the  con- 
sent of  the  parents,  he  selects  two  or  three  of  his  best  oxen,  and  drives 
them  to  the  house  of  his  intended  bride's  relations,  attended  by  as  ma- 
ny friends  as  he  can  prevail  upon  to  accompany  him.  The  oxen  are 
slain,  and  the  whole  assembly  besmear  themselves  with  the  fat.  The 
rnen  then  sit  on  the  ground  in  a  ring,  the  centre  of  which  is  occupied 
by  the  bridegroom  ;  and  the  women  form  a  similar  ring  round  the 
bride.  In  this  situation  they  continue,  till  the  priest  comes  and  per- 
forms the  ceremonies. 


TABLE, 

'£  the  Military  an  Force  of  the  principal 

tes. 


TS. 

Military  force. 

i\a\  :il  force. 

In 
peace. 

In 

war. 

Ships 
of" 

lino. 

£ 

I 

B 
fa 

S  £ 

W2  > 

ill, 

450,<HX) 

689,415 

115 

69 

263,400 

535,394 

1 

2 

- 

- 

MO,QOQ 

500,000 

40 

30 

1  !  J 

Great  Britain,  - 

70,000 

330,000 

255 

117,000 

350,000 

44 

36 

48,000 

175,000 

250,000 

-   - 

] 

.  - 

Turkey 

110,000 

aoo,<xx 

42 

15,000 

40,000 

16 

76 

200 

9,000 

Portugal,     - 

16,000 

60,001 

1 

- 

Denmark, 

3 

4 

6,000 

Two  Sicilies, 

14,001 

51,800 

2 

5 

6,000 

Sardinia,   - 

15,000 

60,000 

2 

2 

4 

Bavaria, 

-     - 

35,600 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

-     - 

Switzerland 

15,000 

33,914 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

-     - 

Hanover,    - 

.     . 

13,054 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

Saxony,     - 

.     . 

12,000 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

-     . 

Tuscany,     - 

6,000 

12,000 

in  all 

4 

sail. 

-     - 

Baden,       - 

-     - 

10,000 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

-     - 

States  of  the  Church 

2,000 

6,000 

in  all 

6 

Modena,      - 

2,400 

5,000 

-  - 

-  . 

-  - 

-     - 

Parma, 

2,400 

5,000 

-  - 

-  - 

-  - 

Lucca, 

800 

1,400 

-  - 

-   - 

-  - 

-     - 

— 

A  TABLE  OF  LATITUDES  AND  LONGITl 


Xames  of  Places 

Continent 

Country 

Latitude 

Longitude  from 
Greenwich 

Alexandria 

Africa 

Earypt 

0            '         '/ 

31    11  28  N 

0         /        II 

30  10  22  E 

Amsterdam 

Europe  Holland 

06  N 

4  51   30E 

Boston  :     : 

Amer.  iNew  Engl. 

11   N 

70  59     OU 

Calcutta    : 

Asia 

India 

22  34  45  N 

88  29  30  E 

Canton   :   : 

Asia      China 

32     8    9  N 

113    2  30  E 

Constantinopl 

e 

Europe  Turkey 

41     1   27  N 

28  55     UE 

Copenhagen 

Europe  Denmark 

55  41     4  N 

12  35  15  E 

Edinburgh 

Europe  Scotland 

55  57  57  N 

3   12  15W 

Good  Hope  (( 

"a 

*0 

Africa  Caffres 

34  26  29    S 

18  23  16  E 

Havannah 

Amer.   Cuba             23  1  1   52  N 

:  30W 

Jerusalem 

Asia 

Palestine 

31  46  34  N 

35  20    OE 

Ispahan      : 

Asia 

Persia 

35  25    ON 

52  53    0  E 

London  (St.  P 
'Paris  (Observ 
Pekin    :     : 

an 
Uo 

<sl 

y) 

Europe 
Europe 
Asia 

England 
France 
China 

51  31     0   N 
48  50  14  N 
39  54  13  N 

0    5  37W 
2  20    OE 
116  27  30  E 

Petersburg 

Europe 

Russia 

59  56  28   N    30   19    OE 

Home    :     : 

Europe 

Italy 

41  53  54  N,   12  29 

York  (New) 

Amer. 

Jersey 

40  40    0  N   74  11     O^V 

INDEX. 

Page 

Lapland,             .        .....        ..         ,  3 

Denmark,           .,...'..,.  C 

Norway,             »        >         .         .  10 

Greenland,         ........  12 

Iceland,              »                                                      ..  18 

Sweden,              ,..><,„.  26 

Russia, 33 

Prussian  Dominions,          .                  .  50 

Poland,               ............  53 

Holland  or  United  Netherlands,        -.        -        ..  54 

Germany  and  Austria,       .  62 

Turkey,             ....         .        ..        -.  75 

Greece,              ,                                                    .  90 

France, »    \  ...  103 

Switzerland,      ,         .        ^        ..        «        ...  116 

Italy,          122 

Spain,         .....  150 

Portugal,  .......         .,         .        ..  162 

Great  Britain,           .  168 
AsU. 

Turkey  in  Asia, 187 

Russia  in  Asia,                                     „  204 

Chinese  Empire,        ......  220 

Independent  Tartary,                                   ,  235 

Thibet,      ....        wJK'       ..        .  239 

Persia,       .........  241 

Arabia,       .                          „  247 

Kingdom  of  Nepaul,          .         »        «         .        ..  251 

CaubuL              ........  257 

Beloochistan,     .»..,..  278 

Birman  Empire,        ».,...  280 

Cochin  China,            .,,.,..  284 

Ilindostan,          .         .         .         .         *        ,.         .  286 

Asiatic  Islands  in  Eastern  Ocean,     *        .        .  309 

United  States,            ..,,..,  329 

British  Possessions  in  Canada,  ....  340 

Spanish  Dominions,                            *  347 

Mexico,     ..,.,*,.  348 

West-Indies,      .....        ,        '.        .  353 

Peru, 357 

Chile,        .....,,,  358 

Brazil, »        •  361 

Patagonia,          ....*.        .  365 

Islands  in  Pacific  Ocean.          *        ....       .•  370 

Society  Islands,          .                                   ,         .  372 

Sandwich  Islands,      *...%..,  378 

Easter  Island,             .        ,        ,                ',        .  378 

Egypt,       .-.,.,        ^        ,,.  383 

Barbary,          -  399 

Morocco,          .                           *  400 

Guinea,                                                          t        *  402 

Coast  of  Congo,        .        >        ,.        »  403 

Good  Hope,        %        vs..  .405 


APPENDIX, 

By  James  G.  Percival,  J\f 
VARIETIES  OF  THE  HUMAN  RACE. 

Tirr  varieties  of  the  human  race  may  he  distributed  according-  to 
their  j>  .  or  their  laniruugcs,  or  both  of  these  may 

•    • 
. 

from  the  distinction   of  Ian.  '-malion    ill- 

form  of  the  "kull.   the  facial  angle  or  inclination  of  th« 
•  •ncral  fon  ace,  the  ft 

un,   the  colour  and    ^hapc   of  the  ( 
nii-he<l  by  their  ro<v 

of  the  most  urn  cts,  and  by  their  <rramm: 

rthe  rules  according-  to  which  word- 
>  as  to  form  a  sentence.     In  the  foil-  vh.   t'.r  ' 

will  be  drawn  fron;  ioal  Conformation,  the 

secondary  from  the  affinities  of  language.* 

I.    THE    CAUCASIAN    RACE. 

Characterised  by  a  skull   nen  -ularly  rounded, 

and  an  oval 

85°.     Face  ova!  -"id  prominent.     Nose 

narrow  at  the  ha-  id  rather  aquiline  ;   month  small  and 

well  formed  :  lips  thin  ;    chin  full  and  rounded  :  whole  fi«ri 

mmetrical.     This   race  alone   furnishes  iden!  tor  the 

(  omplex  ion  fair,  when  not  exposed  to  the  sun  and  weather. 

•  lier  ranks  of  t!.-  nd  Hindoos,  who  li\re 

secluded    in  their  pnlaces  and  harem*.     Cuticle  transparent ;  cheeks 
tinged  with  1  and  of  all  shades  from  Muck  to  yellow 

and  red  :  more  or  less  disposed  to  curl,  but  never  friz/led.     Eyes  cor- 
responding to  the  general   complexion,  varying-  from   deep   black, 
through  every  shade  of  grey,  to  light  blue.     There  are  two  varieties 
of  complexion  in  this  race,  the  brown  and  the  light.     The  complex- 
ion of  the  brown  variety  is  pure  white,  but  by  exposure  tans,  or  be- 
comes brown  ;  eyes   generallv  dark ;  hair  black,   or  dark  brown, 
sometimes  dark  red.     The  complexion  of  the  light  variety 
fair  and  ruddy,  with   a  thinner  cuticle  ;  by    exposure  it  freckles,  or 
becomes  reddish  :  hair  light  brown,  yellow,  or  light  red,  and  som« 
flaxen.     Eyes  blue  or  light  grey.     The  person  is  larger  and  more  in- 


*  The  greater  part  of  the  materials,  on  the  subject  of  Languages, 
are  taken  from  the  Mithridates  of  Adelung  and  Vater. 

A 


2  Appendix. 

clined  to  corpulence,  and  the  eyes  smaller  than  in  the  broim  vn; 
It  is  principally  confined  to  the  Gothic  family,  which  it  characteri- 
ses. All  the  other  families  of  this  race  belong  to  the  brown  variety. 
The  Hindoos  and  the  ancient  Egyptians,  with  their  descendants  the 
Copts,  belong-  to  this  race ;  but  are  considered  by  Blumeobach  inter- 
mediate between  it  and  the  Malay  or  Negro. 

1st  FAMILY.  THE  BASQUES  ORBISCAYANS  ;  the  descendants  v^  the 
ancient  Cantabri  ;  proper  name  Escualdunac  :  inhabit  both  sides  of 
the  Pyrenees,  at  their  western  extremity,  both  in  France  and  Srrairi, 
in  the  provinces  of  Biscay  and  Navarre.  The  language  is  ratVerJlj 
distinct  from  all  known  language*,  complex  in  its  structure,  abound- 
ing in  vowels  and  aspirates  ;  it  is  now  confined  to  the  country  and  the 
lower  classes.  The  Basques  have  retained  their  peculiar  manners, 
and  their  municipal  independence  from  the  time  of  the  Romans. — 
There  are  three  principal  dialects  of  the  language  ;  the  Labortani- 
an  in  France  and  Navarre,  the  Guipuscoan,  and  the  Biscayan.  It  ia 
not  cultivated.*  It  has  been  grammatized  by  the  Spanish  ecclesias- 
tics, and  several  religious  books  have  been  translated  into  it ;  but  it 
has  no  peculiar  literature.  It  has  recently  been  illustrated  by  Wil- 
liam Humboldt  They  have  many  traditional  songs,  and  histories  ; 
some  of  which  relate  to  their  contests  with  the  Romans.  They  are  a 
lively,  ingenious  people,  with  dark  complexions,  and  slender  and  el- 
egant persons. 

2d  FAMILY.  THE  CELTIC  ;  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Celts  or 
Gauls,  and  Belgsc.  There  are  two  principal  divisions,  which  in  the 
Mithridates  form  distinct  families. 

1.  The  pure  Celtic;  proper  name,  Gael  or  Cael.  The  ancientGauIs 
of  France  were  of  this  division.     They  were  the  first  settlers  of  the 
British  Islands  ;  to  the  western  parts  of  which  they  are  now  confined. 

Languages  or  dialects  now  spoken.  I.  The  Irish  or  Erse.  Proper 
name,  Cael  Erinach,  (Western  Gael.)  The  language  of  the  low 
Irish,  particularly  in  the  W.  and  S.  districts,  where  it  is  spoken  by 
most  of  the  natives ;  not  cultivated  ;  strongly  guttural,  as  are  all  its 
kindred  languages.  The  N.  E.  of  Ireland  is  principally  occupied  by 
Lowland  Scotch  ;  and  the  S.  E.  by  English  and  Flemish  colonists. 

2.  Highland  Scotch  or   Gaelic,  Cael  Dun    (Mountain  Gael)  or 
Caledonians ;  confined  to  the  Highlands  above  the  Grampians,  and  to 
the  Hebrides  ;  snoken  generally  by  the  common  people  ;  not  cultiva- 
ted.    The  Highland  Gael  retained  their  original  manners  and  institu- 
tions, unimpaired,  till  the  middle  of  the  last  century.     They   were 
governed  by  their  chiefs,  by  a  peculiar  feudalism  of  a  simpler  char- 
acter than  that  of  the  Germans,  approaching  to  the  patria  rchal  gov- 
ernment.    This  is  now  abolished.     They,  as  well  as  the  Irish,  have 
no  written  national  literature,  but  many  traditional  songs,   and  me- 
trical histories,  which  were  recited  from  one  generation   to  another, 
like  those  of  the  American   savages.     Every  chief  had   his   bard, 
whose  duty  was  to  celebrate  his  exploits.     The"  celeb  rated  poems  of" 
Ossian  profess  to  have  been  taken  from  these  ancient  traditions,  but 
are  of  disputed  authenticity.     The  Irish  and  Gaelic  languages  have 
been  grammatized,  and  translations  of  the  Bible  and  other  religious 
books,  have  been  made  into  them. 

3.  Manks.    The  native  dialect  of  the  isle  of  Man  ;  very  corrupt. 


*  By  this  we  mean,  not  written,  nor  made  the  vehicle  of  a  nation- 
al literature, 


:md   English  words  ;  confine;!  to  the   lower 

re  so  nea; !  n.utually 
intellij 

ic.     The  (1.  .k-lffie; 

occu                                                 ,tn  conquot  ;  drivc-i  into 

origi  .  ribh1  to  tl, 

1 1 fined  to  the  mountains  t-t   V> 

i>t  in  a  few  words. 

nguage,  though  it  has  alv  »ets, 

!v  specimens  ar« 

i>retagne,  when  r»  of 

1 1  u. ught  to  he 

. 

M  avion 8,  ^ 

ane  Ato- 

nes, nrbarian^ 

1  by   their  light  \ion, 

iir.     The  language  is  strong  aud  nen  < 
.  and  comparative!  v 
if'  ;  he  Greek  and  Per- 

t^,  the  Upper  or  that  spokf : 
ie  Lower,  or  that  spoken 
'!:uul.     The  former  is  har-sh,  broad,  andguttn 

Suevic,  Alemaunic,  LOJ: 

TSO 

:ded  variously,  so  as  to  giv  uen 

11  languages  ol 
nd  N.  W.  parts  of  K 

ulch  and  the  .v  it,e 

'  may  IM  :is  an  appendix. 

I.  The  Dutch  o.  .     Proper  name  Dcut  or  Thcut  (;. 

i)le.)    The  two  great  written  languages  are  the  German,   and   i 

1.  The  German  or  High  Dutch,  formed  in  the  fiftrcnth  ceir 
3iit  of  the  dialect  of  Upper  Saxony  ;  its  basis  the  trai  ;!,c 

Bible  by  Luther  :  it  has  since  been  carried  to  a  high  degree  of  per- 
•id  is  now  the  language  of  government,  religion,  literature, 
and  all  well  educated  society,  throughout  the  entire  German  peo- 
Although  abounding  in  consonants  and  aspirates,  it  is  flexible 
•ngularly  adapted  to  versification  ; 

:is,  and  has  a  great  facility  in  compounding  words.     It  is 

;cd  in  its  structure,  and  in  its  i  I  its  words 

i  native  origin.     Its  national   literature  has   been  principally 

:he  last  and  the  present  century.     At   the  head  of  it  are 

Lessing,  Wicland,  Goe'h  .as  langir 

ds  over  the   whole  of  Germany,  a  great  part  of  nd, 

i  is  styled   by  the  Germans,  in  their  very  expressive  language, 
:?s-sprache,  the  language  of  circulation  or  general  it 


4  Appendix* 

.Alsace,  Prussia,  Silesia,  and  the  German  colonies  in  Bohemia^  Mora- 
via, Hungary,  and  Transylvania,  and  the  more  recent  ones  in  N. 
arid  S.  America,  and  the  S.  of  Russia.  The  present  German  was 
preceded  by  three  written  dialects,  in  Germany,  which  were  cultiva- 
ted between  the  12th  and  16th  centuries,  viz.  the  Upper  Dutch  or 
Alemannic,  in  the  Court  of  Suabia,  and  the  S.  imperial  cities  ;  the 
Low  Saxon  or  Platt  Dutch  in  the  court  of  Brunswick,  and  the 
N.  cities  ;  and  the  Upper  Saxon  or  Misnian,  at  the  Electoral  court 
of  Saxony.  These  have  now  sunk  into  provincial  dialects. 

2.  The  Low  Dutch  or  Netherlandish.  This  has  its  origin  in  the 
old  Frisic,  but  has  been  gradually  blended  with  the  Frank,  Low 
Saxon,  and  French,  till  it  has  assumed  its  present  form.  It  was  first 
•ultivated  at  the  courts  of  Flanders  and  Brabant,  before  the  J6th 
century,  where  it  formed  the  written  Flemish.  After  Holland  gain- 
ed its  liberties  in  the  16th  century,  it  became  the  centre  of  refine- 
ment, as  well  as  power,  and  the  language  took  its  present  form.  It  is 
little  known  abroad,  as  a  literary  language,  though  it  has  been  care- 
fully cultivated.  It  boasts  some  high  names,  such  as  Bilderdyk  and 
Vondel.  It  approaches  nearer  to  the  English  in  its  form  and  struc- 
ture, than  the  German. 

The  vernacular  dialects  of  the  Dutch,  are  very  numerous,  and 
may  be  reduced  to  three  divisions.  1 .  The  Upper  Dutch  f Ober 
Deutsch)  in  the  S.,  the  broadest  and  roughest  of  all.  It  is  subdivi- 
ded into  two  sections,  a.  The  Alemannic  or  Western,  including  the 
following  principal  dialects  ;  Swiss,  Grison,  Alsatian,  Swabian,  Up- 
per and  Lower  Paltz,  Westerwald,  &c.  b.  The  Longobardian  or 
Eastern,  much  the  roughest  of  the  two,  including  the  following  dia- 
lects ;  Bavarian,  Austrian,  Tyrolian,  Stirian,  &c.  and  a  peculiar  dia- 
lect in  the  hilly  districts  of  Verona  and  Vicenza,  in  Italy,  where  it  is 
entirely  surrounded  by  the  Italian.  Colonies  of  the  Upper  Dutch 
settled  very  early  in  Silesia,  Bohemia,  Moravia,  Hungary  and  Tran- 
sylvania, where  they  have  formed  peculiar  dialects.  The  German  Jewi 
have  a  peculiar  dialect,  very  much  corrupted  with  Polish  and  Hebrew. 

2.  The  Low  Dutch  (Nieder  Deutsch)  in  the  N.,  much  softer  and 
flatter  than  the  former.  It  may  be  divided  into  four  sections,  a. 
The  Frank,  now  extinct,  originally  in  Westphalia  and  Hanover,  b. 
The  Frisic,  on  the  sea  coast,  nearly  extinct,  including  three  dialects. 
The  Batavian,  the  original  language  of  Holland,  now  confined  to 
three  towns  in  W.  Friesland,  closely  resembles  the  English.  The 
East  Frisian  or  Kauchish,  originally  extended  from  the  Elbe  to  the 
Ems,  now  confined  to  five  islands  on  the  coast,  and  a  few  insulated 
districts  in  the  heaths  of  Westphalia.  The  North  Frisian,  spoken 
in  a  considerable  district  on  the  W.  coast  of  Sleswig  and  in  the  ad- 
joining islands,  and  also  in  the  island  of  Heligoland  :  they  adhere  to 
their  language  and  customs  with  great  obstinacy,  c.  The  Nether- 
landish, spoken  throughout  the  Netherlands,  except  on  the  S.  fron- 
tier, where  a  very  corrupt  French  is  spoken  ;  includes  several  pro- 
vincial dialects,  of  which  the  principal  are  those  of  Holland  and 
Zealand,  and  the  Flemish,  d.  The  Low  Saxon  (Platt  Deutsch), 
spoken  throughout  the  N.  of  Germany,  below  the  mountains  of  the 
Rhine  and  Thuringia,  in  S.  Sleswig,  Brandenburgh,  Pomernnia,  Ru- 
gen,  Prussia,  as  far  astheNiemen,  and  Silesia.  The  eastern  Germans 
of  this  division  are  colonies  of  an  early  date,  who  rooted  out  the 
original  languages  of  the  countries  they  settled.  This  dialect  is 
spoken  the  purest  in  Holstein  and  Luneburgh  ;  on  the  S.  it  is  harsh- 
er and  more  corrupt.  The  principal  provincialisms  are  those  of 


pcndix.  * 

Holstein,  Sleswig,  Wismar,  Luneburgh,  Brunswick,  the  Hartz,  the 
Prussian  and  AVestphaliari. 

3.  The  Middle  Dutch  in  central  Germany,  bounded  north  by  the 
low  co rmtries  of  "Westphalia  and  Saxony,  and  S.  by  the  M-.-inc.     It 
is  formed  out  of  the  two  former,  and  i>  intermediate  in  its  c 
tor.     Its  oldest  dialect  was  the  East  Frank,  formed  out  of  a  mix  lure 
of  the  old  Frank  and  Alemannic  in  Thuringia.     The  piv>ent  j 

t!i  and  Upper 

German  is  formed;  the  Er/g-ebirg,  Thuringian,  Hessian,  Fianconian. 
ice. 

II.  The  Scandinavian.     This  was  orig-ir 
Dutch:  a  colony  of  Goths,   or 

Sweden  at  a  very  early  period.   a:id   modified  their  .  aid  in- 

stitutions.    The\*  have  remained  so  long  distinct,  t'n:  y  now 

be  considered  as  forming  a  separate  class.  The  old  No: 
Icelandic  approach  the  nearest  to  ihe  original  language.  These  lan- 
guages are  simpler  in  'han  the  Gi-ru;an.  and  in  this 
respect  resemble  the  Engi:  Icelandic  howexcr  hr>  numer- 
ous inflexions.  The  definite  art  if  liable  suffixed  to  tlie  noun, 
•jnd  the  passive  verb  is  formed  by  suffixing  s.  or  st.  to  the.-  active. 

The  I;  :<okcn  are,  I.  The  Danish  ;  spoken  in  Jutland, 

\vig  and  the  Danish  islands,  purest  in  Zealand  ;  there  is  little 

It  has  been  carefully   rultivated  at  CV, 
i!  ing  the  last  half  century,  and  has  now  some  ii:  :  .;i  (-..fit 
in  its  literature,  such  as  Evald,  Oehlenschlager. 
fcc.     There  are  Danish  colonies  in  Greenland  arid  the  A* 
and  the  Danish  has  become  the  language  of  government  and  good 
society  throughout  Norway. 

2.  Norse   or  Norwegian.     This  was  the  language  of  the  old  Nor- 
mans, who  invaded  and  overrun  the  V.  :ar  as 
*ho  Mediterranean.     The\  however   .  ntiie- 
among  the  conquered.     They  settled  the  :                      ,1  Orkno^ 
Caithness  ;  but  their  language  is  now  rooted  out  there  by  the  !!':• 

It  is  at  present  confined  to  the  remoter  districts  of  Ni 

prevailing  language  is   Danish.     Tin 

speak  a  dialect  of  Norwegian.     The  old   *  .;me  as  the 

original   Icelandic,  and   was   the   language  of  the  ancient    Skinltis, 

many  of  whose  pieces  are  preserved,  the   piim-ipa!  of  which  are  the 

Edda  and  Voluspa,  and  the  Sagas. 

3.  Icelandic.     This  was  originally  Norwegian.     The  natives  were 
a.  very  early  colony  from  Norway.     They  call  -iage   JVbr- 
fanisK.     The  language  was  early  cultivated,  and   there  arc  remains 
of  it  as  far  back  as  the    12th  century.     It  is  now   cultivated   with 
great  zeal,  considering  the  unfortunate  circumstances  of  the  people. 
They  have  always  cultivated  poetry,  and  have  recently  translated 
Klopstock  and  Milton.     The  common  people   are  as  well  educated 
as  any  in  Europe.     The  Icelandic  has   a  more  antique  form  than  its 
kindred  languages,  and  abounds  more  in  inflexions  and  inversions. 
There  are  four  dialects,  of  which  the  E.  is  the  oldest  and  purest.    On 
the  W.  coast  it  is  mixed  with  Danish. 

4.  Swedish.     Sweden  was  settled  by  two  races,  the  Swedes  in  the 
N.  from   the  Low   Dutch,  and   the  Goths  in  the  S.  from  the  Ur>pcr 
Dutch.    There  are  now   two  distinct  dialects— the  Swedish  in  Up- 
land, Dalecarle  and  Nordland,  and  the  Gothic  in  GotMand.  SCOP  en, 
&c.     The  latter  approaches  the  U.  Dutch  in  harshness.     The  cniti- 
rated  language  is  formed  from  the  former.    It  is  the  prevailing  laa- 

A* 


6  Appendix, 

gr.nge  of  Sweden,  W.  Bothnia,  the  towns  in  Finland,  and  the  Swe- 
dish islands  in  the  Baltic  ;  in  the  island  of  Runoe  in  the  Gulf  of  Riga, 
it  is  corrupted  with  the  Finnish.  The  purest  dialect  of  Swedish  is 
spoken  in  Dalecarle.  It  closely  resembles  the  old  English.  The  di- 
alect of  the  most  northern  provinces  is  Norwegian.  The  Swedish 
has  not  been  so  much  cultivated  as  its  kindred  languages,  the  Court 
having  shown  a  partiality  to  the  French.  It  has  however  aconsidcra- 
ble  list  of  writers,  highly  esteemed  in  their  own  country.  Among 
these  are  Dahlen,  Afzclius,  Kellgren,  Torild,  £c. 

III.  The  English.  The  root  of  the  English  is  low  Dutch.  After 
England  had  been  successively  occupied  by  the  Gauls,  the  Belga?, 
and  the  Romans,  it  was  invaded  and  conquered  by  the  Angles  and 
Saxons,  two  tribes  of  Low  Dutch  from  the  Elbe.  'The  Union  of  the 
Heptarchi  united  them,  and  formed  the  basis  of  the  English,  in  its 
first  period — the  Anglo-Saxon.  The  Danes  next  invaded  and  con- 
quered the  island,  and  gave  a  new  modification  to  the  language,  con- 
stituting its  second  period — the  Danish-Saxon  :  many  remains  of  this 
period  n re  extant,  few  of  the  former.  The  Norman  conquest,  and 
the  establishment  of  the  Norman  French  as  the  language  of  law  and 
governi  wis',  gave  a  new  modification,  the  Norman  Snxon.  The 
long  wars  with  France  increased  the  stock  of  French  words,  and 
iv hen  the  vernacular  language  was  made  the  language  of  law  by 
F.dvvard  I.,  it  had  widely  departed  from  the  old  Saxon.  It  now  took 
that  form  which  is  called  old  English,  the  language  of  Wickliffe, 
and  Chaucer.  The  influence  of  the  French  still  continued,  and  the 
Tinatiori  and  the  revival  oi'lctlcrs  brought  in  a  large  stock  of  Lat- 
in. The  language  now  became  fully  formed  in  the  period  of  Eliza- 
beth, and  hr»^  since  born  advancing  through  an  uninterrupted  series 
of  writers  to  its  present  state.  No  language  has  been  more  highly 
cultivated  than  the  English,  and  none  can  boast  a  greater  list  of  wri- 
ters in  every  branch  of  literature,  such  as  Chaucer,  Spencer,  Shake- 
speare, Milton,  Dryden,  Pope,  Thomson,  Cowper,  Wordsworth,  By- 
ron, Bacon,  Hooker,  Taylor,  Clarendon,  Addison,  Swift,  Johnson, 
Goldsmith,  Burke,  Hume,  Robertson,  Gibbon,  Fielding,  Scott,  £c. 
The  language  in  its  present  form,  is  about  equally  made  UT>  of  Goth- 
ic and  Latin  derivatives  ;  hence  it  has  the  aspect  of  a  double  lan- 
guage :  it  is  the  simplest  of  all  European  languages,  direct  in  its  struc- 
ture, almost  without  inflexions,  and  supplying  their  place  by  auxilia- 
ries ;  in  its  pronunciation  it  is  smoother  and  closer  than  the  German, 
and  has  more  of  the  softness  of  the  Roman  languages  of  S.  Europe. 
The  cultivated  English  is  written  and  spoken  with  uniformity  among 
all  the  educated  classes  of  the  British  islands,  the  British  colonies,  and 
the  United  States.  It  is  the  established  language  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment and  the  United  States,  and  is  thus  more  widely  diffused  than 
any  other  language,  except  the  Spanish.  It  is  spoken  throughout  the 
United  States,  with  scarcely  any  difference  of  dialect.  In  the  British 
islands  the  provincial  dialects  are  numerous,  from  the  want  of  a  gener- 
al diffusion  of  education.  The  principal  are  the  Devonshire,  Lan- 
cashire, Yorkshire,  Northumbrian,  Lowland  Scotch,  &c.  It  is 
spoken  in  all  those  districts  not  occupied  by  the  Celtic  languages. 

4th  FAMILY.  THE  PELASGIC.  This  is  styled  by  Adehmg,  the 
Thraco-Pelasgic  Greek  and  Latin  Stock.  All  the  languages  from 
which  this  long  name  is  derived  are  extinct  as  spoken  languages,  and 
only  subsist  to  any  extent,  in  the  modern  Greek,  and  the  Roman  lan- 
guages of  S.  Europe.  This  family  originally  occupied  the  countries 


around  t)u  Asia  Min.  j  in  Europe,  and  then  Italy. 

The\  me   from  c  >  <   N.  side 

of  the  Black   Sen.     In   the  t-urli*  <   t!i\  ided  into 

two   great   branches.       1.  The   Thraco-Ilhi  pied    all   the 

IS.  of  European   Turkey,   from  the    Pent  i^  >  to 

the  (  ml  iVuin  tb 

to  the  head  of  the  Adriatic.     'I  in  \\hieh 

\\  .    half  of  AMa    Minor,    driving-    before   them    the 

•  :iily. 

2.  The  Pelasgic.    Their  on_  ;  r^pirus, 

from  'led  all  thi  ml 

out  c  Italy  and  Asia  Minor :   pn>haid\    ol 

with  the  T  'ftheir  Ian 

.  Prom  this  branch!  ived.    The  earliest 

Ivs  were  called  Hell-  mountains  of 

,i.  ;i  ml  funned 
nded    IN  intlm-nce  over 

Gre  form  of  the  Greek, 

to  the  Pelagic,  :md  continu- 
ed t!,<  >f  the  mountainec  i  -  in  V  (Iivece  ;tnd  Arcadia,    ll  was 

Contributed  to  form 

the!  \  >!inor,   wiiere   it  w;«s   cultivated  in 

MJ  formed  the    Kolie    of  Sappho. — 

-  thi- 1  arly  form  proeeode-1  \  i/.  ihe  1  )«>ric  from  Do- 

tbe HeracUdn  into  1  i>,  of  \\hu-h  ii  be- 

;.:jri\  nnd  \  mied  by  its  colonies 

\r. — the  Ionic,  .   from  Aehaiii,  tlien 

'I  in  Attica   from  \\hieh  it  .  ,i  into  A^ia  IMinoi-,  and 

there  for  i ;  ut   thr  more  cultivated  districts. 

It  there  attained  a  hijrh  decree  of  perfection,  became  very   soft  and 

musical,    and  ag-e   of  poetry   and  refinement — the  Attic 

old  Ionic,  modified  by  the  Eolic, 

hence  i<  hcciime  more  concise  and  nervous,  and  as  Athens  gained  the 
ascendancy  it  became  the  ruling-  language  of  Greece.  After  the 
tim«>  of  Alexander  th<  hi  nonage  became  more  general,  the  dialects 
gradually  disappeared,  and  the  Hellenic  Greek,  or  the  universal  lan- 
guage of  communication  wherever  the  influence  of  Grecian  power 
or  learning  was  known,  was  finally  established.  It  wa^  then  the 
uling  language  of  all  the  countries  governed  by  the  princes  of 
thr  family  of  Alexander,  and  had  afterwards  a  wide  influence  under 
the  Roman  empire.  It  finally  became  the  established  language  of 
the  Eastern  empire  at  Constantinople,  and  the  sacred  language  of 
the  Greek  Church.  The  gradual  influence  of  time,  the  irruptions 
of  the  northern  barbarians  and  Saracens,  into  the  eastern  empire, 
and  its  final  conquest  by  the  Turks,  entirely  rooted  out  the  old  lan- 
guage, and  it  now  remains  only  in  books,  and  in  the  prayers  of  the 
Greek  Church.  The  Modern  Greek  or  Romaic  is  formed  from  the 
vulgar  dialect,  not  from  the  ancient  written  language.  It  was  first 
corrupted  by  the  Romans,  and  since  by  the  successive  invasions  of 
the  Goths,  Tatars,  Turks,  &c.  In  some  districts,  particularly  in  the 
interior  of  Asia  Minor,  the  Greeks  have  entirely  lost  their  lan- 
guage and  speak  the  Turkish.  They  however  use  the  ancient 
Greek  in  their  churches,  and  write  their  Turkish  in  Greek  charac- 
ters. The  Modern  Greek  is  now  spoken  throughout  Greece  Prop- 
er, the  Morea,  and  the  Egean  islands;  it  is  also  spoken  on  the 
coasts  of  Asia  Minor  as  far  as  Constantinople,  in  Cyprus  and  the  lo* 


8  Appendix* 

man  islands.  The  Greeks  have  long-  been  a  maritime  and  com; 
cial  people,  and  they  may  be  found  in  considerable  numbers,  in  most 
of  the  ports  of  the  Mediterranean.  There  are  Several  provincial 
dialects,  of  which  the  purest  are  said  to  be  those  of  Mt.  Athos  and 
the  Cyclades.  The  language  is  less  inflected  than  the  ancient 
Greek,  and  makes  a  greater  use  of  auxiliaries.  It  has  only  very  re- 
cently been  cultivated,  and  cannot  boast  of  any  standards  in  litera- 
ture. 

3.  The  Latin.  The  ancient  inhabitants  of  Italy  were  of  five  dis- 
tinct nations,  a.  The  Illyrians,  a  Thracian  tribe,  who  entered  from  the 
N.  E.  and  advanced  to  the  extremity  of  Sicily.  The  Siculi  were  one 
of  their  divisions,  b.  The  Iberi  from  Spain  ;  they  entered  by  Liguria, 
and  advanced  along  the  Mediterranean  coast  into  Sicily.  The  Sicani 
were  one  of  their  divisions,  c.  The  Celts  or  Gauls  entered  Italy 
from  the  Tyrol  ;  the  ancestors  of  the  Umbri  and  the  Insubri.  d. 
The  Pelasgi,  called  also  Aborigines,  formed  most  of  the  small  states 
in  central  Italy,  the  Sabines,  Latins,  Samnites,  &c.  Probably  came 
from  Thessaly,  through  Illyria  ;  some  have  thought  by  sea.  e.  The 
Etruscans.  Proper  name  Rasena  ;  a  Celtic  tribe  from  Rhaetia  ;  over- 
run the  greater  part  of  N.  Italy  ;  seat  of  their  empire  in  Tuscany 
near  the  source  of  the  Arno;  powerful  and  civilized,  but  less  than  is 
generally  supposed  ;  many  remains  of  their  language  in  inscriptions, 
a  compound  of  Celtic  and  Pelasgic.  Their  language  was  spoken  on 
the  Po  in  the  reign  of  Claudius. 

Several  early  Greek  colonies  of  the  Eolian  dialect  settled  in  Lat- 
ium,  and  by  their  union  with  the  old  Pelasgian  and  Umbrian  dialects, 
the  Latin  was  formed.  It  is  therefore  radically  Greek  and  Celtic,  of 
which  the  Greek  predominates.  There  were  many  provincial  dia- 
lects in  the  neighbourhood  of  Rome,  but  as  the  Roman  power  in- 
creased the  Latin  gained  the  ascendancy.  Like  all  other  languages 
it  slowly  advanced  to  its  perfection,  which  it  finally  attained  in  the 
age  of  Augustus  ;  it  afterwards  gradually  declined  under  the  Empe- 
rors, and  finally  became  extinct  as  a  vernacular  language,  by  the  in- 
vasions of  the  northern  barbarians.  It  still  continued  the  language 
of  learning,  religion,  and  government,  though  greatly  corrupted,  and 
on  the  revival  of  learning  it  became  the  language  of  general  com- 
munication throughout  Europe.  It  is  still  the  sacred  language  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  is  the  only  one  used  in  their  religious  services. 
The  Romans  carried  their  language,  as  well  as  laws,  through  all  the 
conquered  nations,  particularly  in  the  west  of  Europe.  It  gradually 
blended  itself  with  the  original  languages  of  the  conquered,  giving; 
them  a  decidedly  Latin  character,  and  thus  forming  what  was  called 
the  Romaiia  rustica,  and  afterwards  the  Roman  or  Romance  Langua- 
ges. These  were  afterwards  modified  by  the  conquests  of  the  N. 
barbarians,  and  from  them  the  four  great  languages  of  S.  Europe, 
with  their  dialects,  have  been  formed.  They  all  differ  from  the  Lat- 
in by  fewer  inflexions,  and  the  use  of  articles  and  auxiliaries. 

I.  Italian.  The  written  or  cultivated  Italian  is  the  Florentine  or 
Tuscan.  It  is  the  language  of  literature  and  general  communication 
through  all  Italy,  the  S.  Swiss  cantons,  Corsica,  Sardinia,  Sicily  and 
Malta.  Its  earliest  standards  were  Dante  and  Petrarca,  in  the  14th 
and  15th  centuries.  It  has  since  been  carefully  cultivated,  and  boasts 
a  long  series  of  able  writers,  such  as  Boccaccio,  Tasso,  Ariosto, 
Macchiavelli,  Davila,  Giannone,  Metastasio,  Alfieri,  fcc.  The  purest 
pronunciation  of  the  Italian  is  in  Rome.  That  of  Florence  is  too 
guttural.  There  are  numerous  dialects  &  Italy,  These  ID  the  N 


Appendix.  9 


are  more  mixed  T>  ith  Gothic,  l^nli-r,  shorter,  and  with  fewer  vowel 
endings.  Those  of  the  S.  softer,  fuller,  and  more  abundant  in  vowels, 

Eirticularly  in  their  endings.     The  principal   are  the   Piedmontese, 
igurian,  Milanese,  Bergamese  very  contracted,  Lombard,   Bolog- 
nese,  Paduan,  Friulese.    These  all  belong  to  the  northern  contracted 
division.     The  Venetian   soft  and  pleasant  ;  Tuscan  very  guttural; 
Roman,  the  polite   Roman  the  mo^t    musical  in    Italy  ;   Neapolitan 
abounding  in  YOU  els;   the  Sicilian  abounding  in  Arabic  and  IV 
9'al  words  ;  the  Sardinian  and  Corsican.     The  LingUa  Franca,  ;• 
eral  dialect  of  coinmunication  in  the  ports  of  the  Mediterranean,  has 
its  basis  in  the   Italian,  but  is  corrupted  by  a  mixture  of  Greek, 
Arabic,  Turkish,  &c. 

II.  S  This  language,  originally  Roman,  was  very  consid- 
erably  modified  by   the  VNi-Gothx,    and'  afterwards    by    the   Arabic 
of  the  Moors.     The  <';->tili;in  dialect  furnished  the  basis  of  tlie  pres- 
ent cultivated  Spanish,  which  i-  now  v  of  Spain, 
and    all   the                                                            ,   the    NN  ml  the 
Philippines.      Next  to  the  KnjrlMi    it  i-  the   most   widely  diffused  of 
all  the  European  language-                                             .  ritlen    with  the 

Since  the  accession 

of  tiu-  huu-e  of  Bourbon,  it  has  been  modified  by  the  French.  The 
principal  Spanish  writers  are  Lope  de  Vega,  Caldcron,  Cervantes, 
Ercilla,  Quevedo,  Mariana,  Herrera,  Feijoo,  &c.  There  are  several 
dialects  in  Spain,  wh  be  classed  under  two  divisions.— 

]  .  The  N.  E.  which  have  a  close  affinity  to  the  Provencal,  and  are  not 
Arabicized.  The  Catalonian,  Arragonian,  Valencian,  and  Mallor- 
can.  2.  The  S.  and  VV.,  more  Arabicized,  and  less  modified  by  the 
French.  ThcCastilian  the  basis  of  the  Spanish.  The  Grallician  the 
basis  of  the  Portuguese,  a  much  ruder  and  iriore  contracted  dialect. 
The  AndnliKkm  and  Grenadian,  highly  Arabicized,  and  the  most  cor- 
rupt in  Spain. 

III.  Portuguese.     This  language  took  its  origin   from  the  Galli- 
ri.tu  iii  by  the  establishment  of  the  Portuguese  monarchy, 
it  has  been  raised  to  its  present  rank  as  a  written  and  culriva* 
guage.     It  has   many   Arabic   \.  in  Latin  words 
more  than  the  Spanish.     It  is  very  contracted,  often   leaving  out 

mts  and  even  entire  syllables".     It  is  the  general  language  of 
Portugal,  and  the  Portuguese  colonies  in  Brazil.  n  1  the  East 

Indies.  A  very  corrupt  Portuguese  is  quite  common  on  the  coasts  of 
S.  Ilindostan  and  Ceylon.  The  Portuguese  has  brou  cultivated  as 
long  as  the  Spanish,  hut  is  not  as  well  known  abroad.  Its  standard 
writer  is  Camoens  ;  others  as  Joam  Barros,  Manoel,  &c.  are  less 
known. 

IV.  French.     The  Roman  language  of  France  was  modified  by 
the  Franks  and  Goths  into  two  principal   dialects,  the  S.   or  Langue 
iVoc,  and  the  N.  or  Langue  cToi.     The  S.  was  the  earliest  culti- 
vated at  the  great  feudal  courts  of  Provence,  Toulouse,  and  Barcelo- 
na,  thus  giving  rise  to  the  Provencal   or  Limousin  language,  of 
which  there  are  numerous  poetical  remains.     The  poets  of  this  dia- 
lect were  called  Trobadors.     It  has  not  been  a  cultivated  language 
since  the  14th  century.     The  N.  or  Lancrue  d'oi  was  early  cultivated 
at  the  French  and  Norman  courts,  and  like  the  former  was  principal- 
ly devoted  to  Poetry.     Its  poets  were  called  Trouveres.     Richard  I. 

iarid,  was  one  of  their  number.     The  crusades  against  the  Al- 
s,  and  the  wars  between  the  French  and  English  in  Guienne 
carried  it  southward,   and   the  overthrow  of  the  courts  of  Pn 
and  Toulouse,  in  the  12th  and  13th  centuries,  gave  it  the  ascendancy, 


10  Appendix. 

in  that  quarter.  The  Provencal  then  declined,  and  has  finally  sunk 
into  a  provincial  patois. 

After  the  consolidation  of  the  French  government  by  Louis  XI.  it 
became  the  prevailing  language  of  the  Kingdom,  and  soon  one  of  the 
most  cultivated  languages  of  Europe,  particularly  under  the  auspices 
of  Francis  I.  It  gained  its  highest  perfection  in  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV.  It  has  since  had  many  eminent  writers,  but  is  thought  to  have 
rather  declined  in  purity.  Its  leading  writers  are  Montaigne,  Cor- 
neille,  Racine,  Moliere,  Bossuet,  Fenelon,  Boileau,  La  Fontaine, 
Montesquieu,  Pascal,  Voltaire,  Rousseau,  D'Alembert,  &c.  It  is  the 
general  language  of  communication  throughout  France,  the  W.  dis- 
tricts of  Switzerland,  and  the  French  colonies  in  Canada,  Louisiana, 
the  W.  Indies,  Guiana,  and  the  isles  of  France  and  Bourbon.  For  the 
last  two  centuries  it  has  been  a  general  medium  of  intercourse  through- 
out the  continent  of  Europe,  particularly  in  the  N.  courts,  and  in 
diplomatic  papers.  There  are  many  provincial  dialects  in  France,  viz. 
the  Provencal,  closely  resembling* the  N.  W.  dialects  of  ltal\  ; 
the  Rhone  and  extending  to  the  Alps.  The  Langue  d'oc  extending 
from  Auvergne  to  the  Pyrenees,  resembles  the  Romansh.  The  Gas- 
con, including  the  Limousin,  strongly  aspirated.  The  old  Poitevin 
cultivated  as  a  poetical  dialect,  in  the  12th  century.  These  are  all 
derived  from  the  Langue  d'oc.  The  W.  dialects  are  the  modern 
Poitevin,  the  Vendean,  the  Angevin,  and  the  Orleannois  the  most 
cultivated,  from  the  former  residence  of  the  court  at  Orleans.  The 
N.  dialects  are  the  common  Parisian,  a  corrupt  dialect;  the  Norman, 
the  old  Norman  found  in  tin  .^lish  law  books;  the  Picard,  very 

rude;  the  Walloon,  on  the  frontiers  of  the  Netherlands,  very  cor- 
rupt, mixed  with  Flemish ;  the  Lotharingian,  Vosgien,  &c.,  in  the  N. 
E.,  approach  the  Dutch  ;  the  Burgundian  ;  the  Swiss-French  or 
Vamlois,  very  lisping,  resembles  the  Romansh,  spoken  in  Porent- 
ru,  Neufchatel,  part  of  Freyburg,  Vaud,  Geneva,  part  of  Savoy, 
and  the  lower  Valais. 

V.  Romansh.  The  language  of  the  Grisons.  Proper  name  Chur- 
walsh.  It  is  derived  from  the  Romana  rustica  modified  by  the  orig- 
inal inhabitants,  an  Etruscan  colony ;  and  has  retained  its  form  in 
the  retired  vallies  of  the  Alps,  with  'but  little  change.  It  resembles 
some  of  the  dialects  in  the  W.  Alps  and  in  Languedoc.  It  is  spoken 
by  about  half  the  Grisons  in  the  centre.  The  N.  Grisons  speak 
Dutch,  the  S.  a  corrupt  Italian.  There  are  two  principal  dialects. — 
The  Romansh  on  the  Rhine,  and  the  Ladinish  on  the  Inn.  It  is  not  a 
cultivated  language,  though  it  has  a  translation  of  the  Bible  (the  New 
Testament  as  early  as  720)  and  several  traditional  poems. 

5th  FAMILY.  THE  SLAVONIC  The  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Sarmatee  ;  inhabited  all  the  country  N.  of  the  Euxine  ;  afterwards 
driven  N.  W.  at  an  early  period  by  the  Huns  and  Tatars  ;  extended 
themselves  into  Illyria,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  and  as  far  W.  as  the 
Saale  and  Elbe  to  Holstein.  Have  been  since  repelled  by  the  Ger- 
mans, so  that  their  present  W.  boundary  is  on  the  frontier  of  N.  Po- 
land, then  including  part  of  Lusatia,  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  Hunga- 
ry and  the  S.  provinces  of  Austria ;  S.  boundary,  the  head  of  the 
Adriatic,  Albania,  Rumelia,  and  the  Euxine  ;*E.  the  Tatar  and 
Finnish  tribes  of  E.  Russia ;  N.  the  Finns,  Lettonians,  and  Samoeides; 
including  nearty  all  the  E.  half  of  Europe.  Proper  name,  Slowinski 
or  Slowieni,  from  Slowo,  a  language.  The  language  abounds  in  double 
consonants  and  aspirates,  and  at  the  same  time  in  vowels  and  inflex- 
ions, which  give  it  much  of  the  flexibility  of  the  ancient  Greek.  Its 


AppencL  1 1 

poetry  is  said  to  be  very  musical.     Its  roots  hare  many  affmitic 
the  Greek  ami  Gothic. 

There  are   two  £reat  divisions  of  this   language,  the  Antish  or 
Eastern,  and  the  Slavish  or  \\  otern. 

I.    A'  ;i.     This  is  subdivided   into   t\  ,».«;.     1. 

The  Russian.     This  extends  from  the  Danube  t;  .rough 

the  whole  of  European  Russia.     In  its  present  form,  mivrd  with  many 

i   words,  from  the  Finns,  Tatars,  M«  and  heno 

understood  by  the  lllyrian*.      There  are  two  great  di  a.  Sla- 

i nt, Or  HusHan  Church  language,     Slawcnsk i( Rus- 
sian) ;  the  language  of  religious  worship,  of  i  Bihle, 
and  tili  • 
the   vernacMiljir   language  of  the   fourteenth  r<-  close 

with  the  b.  The  common    Russian;  two   !< 

-,  1.  N.  or  Great  I';  -.   or  Little  liu-Man.     The  lat- 

ter was  earliest  cultivated  and  most  nearly  resembl< 

Slawanish.     T!ie  former  gaine.l  •  under  Peter  the 

Great  became  the  language  of  the  court  u  :.     It  has 

language   of    c  throughout    the 

and  has  been   cultivated   with  much  care.     It  has 
list  of  native  writers,  of  no  mean  fame,  such  as  Kan, 
Krilof,   Dmitrief,  Pushkin,  &c.     The  common  spoken  language  is 
said  by  Pallas  to  be  quite  uniform  throughout    the  empire.     There 
are  however  many  pn>  lie  in  Mos- 

cow very  corrupt.      Mulo-Russian  in  the  Ukraine,  mixed  with  the 
Polish,  the  dialect  of  the  Cossacs.  Galician  or  Haliczki ;  the  greater 
number  of  Galicians  are  Russians,  even  as  far  as  the  Vistula.     Russ- 
ia Bokowine  and  the  Carpathian  Mountains.     Krewit/ki  in 
Smolensko  and  Minsk,  originally  a  distinct  people  ;  a  peculiar  dialect 
with  much  Polish.     2.  The  Illyrian  Slavous,  originally  from   i 
pf  Poland  and  Russia,  and  the  Carpathian  Mountains  ;  now  extending1 
alonpr  the  Danube  and  its  S.  branches,  from  Bulgaria  to  the  head  of 
riatic.     The  least  civilized  of  the  Slavonians.     Three  great 
tinctin   language  and  manners;  the  Servians,  Croats, 
nd  S.  Wends,     a.  The  Servians,  proper  nam<  medi- 

te  between  the  old  Russian  and  Croat.  They  have  a  church  lan- 
uage  of  an  early  date  resembling  the  old  Russian,  called  the  Illyr- 
in  language ;  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches  write  it  in  distinct  char- 
cters.  The  principal  dialects  arc  the  Bulgarian  E.,  Herzegoviniaa 
».  as  far  as  the  Adriatic,  Sirmian  or  proper  Servian  N.  along  the 
>anube  and  in  Hungary,  and  the  Sclavonian  N.  W.  The  Uskoks  or 
Torlachians,  the  S.  Dalmatians  and  the  Ragusans  speak  dialects  of 
lis  division,  b.  The  Croatian,  proper  name  Chorwat,  or  Chrobat 
mountaineers)  ;  cameifrom  the  Carpathians  in  the  seventh  century. 
Occupy  Croatia,  W.  Dalmatia,  part  of  Istriaand  Carniola,  and  the  S. 
V.  counties  of  Hungary.  Those  on  the  sea  coast  very  much  Ital- 
inized.  Their  dialects,  Croatian  proper,  Carniolian,  and  Dalmatian. 
.  The  S.  Wends.  From  the  Upper  Vistula  in  the  seventh  century; 
iffer  from  the  Croats  in  manners  ;  retain  towards  them  a  deadly 
atred.  Their  language  fast  disappearing,  and  mixed  with  a  great 
eal  of  German  ;  use  the  German  articles.  Dialects.  The  Carniolian, 
principal  dialect,  intermixed  now  with  the  Croatian.  The  Ca* 
inthian.  The  Stirian.  The  Sloweni  in  the  S.  W.  corner  of  Hun- 
ary. 

it.  The  Slavish  or  Western.    Four  great  divisions.     1.  The  Po- 
sh ;  originally  occupied  Poland,  Silesia,  W»  Prussia  and  Pomerania ; 


12  Appendix. 

since  confined  by  the  Germans  to  Poland.  In  the  10th  century, 
converted  to  the  Romish  faith,  and  a  barbarous  Latin  became  the  lan- 
guage of  religion  and  general  communication.  In  the  last  century 
the  dialect  of  Warsaw  was  made  the  language  of  the  court  and  gov- 
ernment, and  has  since  been  cultivated.  The  principal  dialects  are 
the  pure  Polnish,  the  Church  language  throughout  Poland.  The  Ma- 
sovian.  The  Cassubian,  in  Pomerania,  and  W.  Prussia,  much  mixed 
with  German.  The  Silesian,  originally  extended  over  all  Silesia,  now 
confined  by  the  German  and  Bohemian  to  a  few  small  districts,  that 
use  Polish  prayer  books. 

2.  Bohemian.    Tschechen  (German.)     Proper  name  Czesky  (the 
van.)    The  earliest  Slavons  who  invaded  the  old  Gothic  territories,  in 
the  sixth  century.     Has  long  been  a  cultivated  language ;    use  the 
German  Alphabet;  oldest  written  monument  a  hymn  of  the    I  Oth 
century,  still  sung  ;  Bible  translated  in  the  14th  ;  brightest  period,  the 
16th  century.     The  language  now  cultivated  after  the  models  of  the 
16th  century;  abounds  in  combinations  of  consonants ;   spoken  at 
present  by  two  thirds  of  the  Bohemians  ;  rest  speak  German.     The 
dialect  of  Prague  the  purest.     The  Moravians  speak  dialects  of  Bo- 
hemian. Proper  name  Morawsky.  Several  dialects,  viz.  the  Hanaky, 
the  oldest.     The  Chorwats  or  Vlaki,  in  the  mountains  on  the  fron- 
tiers of  Hungary.     The  Slowaks  in  Upper  Hungary,  scattered  but 
numerous,   language  corrupted  with  Hungarian,  use  the  Bohemian 
language  in  their  religious  services.     The  Podluzaki,  of  Croatian 
origin,  in  the  S.  E.  of  Moravia,  a  peculiar  dialect. 

3.  Serbian,  p roper  name  Sserske  and  Ssbri;  originally  occupied  all 
Upper  Saxony  from  the  Oder  to  the  Saale  ;  now  confined  to  Lusatia 
and  a  fewv  illages  in  the  adjoining  territories.     There  are  two  princi- 
pal dialects,  the  Upper  and  Lower,  the  former  the  purest.    Attempts 
were  made,  the  last  century,  to  root  out  the  language,  but  they  did  not 
succeed.     They  have  now  religious  books  in  their  language,  and  a 
translation  of  Klopstock's  Messiah. 

4.  N.  Wends  or  Polabish ;  originally  occupied  all  the  N.  of  Germany 
from  Holstoin  to  the  Oder,  now  entirely  rooted  out  by  the  German  ; 
had  a  near  affinity  to  the  Polish  ;  spoken  in  Pomerania,  in  1400  ;  in 
three  towns  in  Luneburg,  in  the  last  century  ;  at  Ratzeburg  and 
on  the  Leyne,  not  yet  entirely  extinct,  about  half  of  it  Dutch. 

6th  FAMILY.  'f'HE  LETTONIAN  or  German  Slavish,  proper  name, 
Letwa.  A  mixture  of  Slavish  and  Gothic,  about  two  thirds  the  for- 
mer. The  W.  Slavons  or  Poles  overrun  and  conquered  the  original 
Gothic  tribes,  and  by  their  intermixture  the  language  was  formed. 
Originally  occupied  all  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  from  the  Vistula  to  the 
Dwina  ;  now  more  confined ;  the  W.  Lettonian  rooted  out  by  the 
German.  Four  divisions.  1.  The  old  Prussian,  originally  spoken 
in  all  E.  and  W.  Prussia ;  at  the  close  of  the  1 7th  century,  spoken  only 
by  a  few  old  people ;  has  long  since  disappeared,  its  place  supnlied  by 
the  German.  2.  Prussic-Lithanish  or  Lithuanian,  spoken  between 
the  Inster  and  the  Memel  in  E.  Prussia,  has  the  nearest  affini- 
ty to  the  old  Prussian.  3.  Polnish-Lithauish  or  Schamaitan,  spoken 
onlv  in  the  Schamaitan  district  of  Lithuania;  the  rest  of  Lithuania, 
Polish;  has  the  nearest  affinity  to  the  Polish,  particularly  in  its  hissing 
sounds.  4.  Proper  Lettonian,  spoken  in  Livonia,  Courland  (Curi-fh^) 
Samogitia,  and  the  adioimnfr  districts  of  Prussia  and  Lithuania.  The 
purest  spoken  around  Mittau  and  Riga.  It  is  the  only  dialect 
that  has  a  mixture  of  Finnish.  It  abounds  in  Gothic,  and  has  re- 
tained many  old  words  that  have  disappeared  in  the  £en 


Appendix.  13 

7th  FAMILY.  THE  FINNISH.  Tschudish  (German),  Czudj  (Rus- 
sian);  proper  name  Suomalaine,  from  Suoma,  a  swamp.  A  dark 
coloured,  diminutive  race,  now  confined  to  the  E.  shores  of  the 
Baltic.  The  Laplan3ers  are  associated  with  this  family  by  Adelung, 
but  they  have  many  physical  differences,  and  in  tviis  respect  ap- 
proach nearer  to  the  Samoiedes.  They  however  have  a  greater 
affinity  to  the  Finns  in  their  language.  He  thinks  they  were  a  Fin- 
nish tribe,  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  family  at  a  very  early  period, 
and  then  modified  by  their  severe  climate  and  savage  habits,  so  as 
almost  to  lose  their  natural  resemblance.  The  Finns  are  divided 
into  four  sections.  1.  The  Proper  Finnish,  spoken  throughout  Fin- 
land, and  in  some  districts  of  Ingria,  the  most  cultivated,  has  many 
Swedish  words  ;  principal  dialects,  the  Finnish  proper  near  Abo, 
Carelian,  and  Olanetian.  The  Finnish  is  also  spoken  by  a  colony  of 
Finns  in  the  N.  of  Norway.  They  are  there  called  Quans.  2.  iThe 
Esthonian,  spoken  in  the  government  of  Revel  or  Esthonia,  and  the 
island  of  Oesel.  Two  dialects,  the  Revelian  and  the  Dorpatian.  The 
Krewfna,  in  Courland,  on  the  Memel,  speak  a  very  corrupt  ! 
thonian.  3.  The  Livonian,  spoken  by  about  one  third  of  the  Li- 
vonians  in  the  N. ;  the  Lettonian  is  spoken  in  the  S.  They  use  the 
Lettonian  in  their  churches.  The  language  is  fast  disappearing.  4. 
The  Lapponian.  The  Laplanders  in  their  persons  resemble  the  Sa- 
moiedes, in  their  language,  the  Finns ;  their  dialects  are  very  numer- 
ous. Their  whole  number  does  not  exceed  20,(XX).  Proper  name 
Same.  They  live  a  migratory  life  in  the  N.  extremity  of  Europe, 
where  they  are  surrounded  by  Swedes,  Finns,  &c.,  and  yet  remain  en- 
act. 

In  the  S.  E.  corner  of  Europe  are  three  languages,  whose  affinities 
are  not  yet  fully  established,  viz.  the  Wallachian,  Hungarian,  and 
Albanian. 

I.  THE  WALLACHIAN;  called  by  Adelung,  Romish-Slavish  ;  pro- 
per name,  Rumanje;  called  by  the  Russians  Vlaki,  by  the  Albanians 
Tjaban,  both  -  -hephr-nl.     They   inhabit   Wallachia,  Mol- 
davia, part  of  Transylvania,  Temeswar,  and  Lower  Hungary,  and 
also  part   of  Thrace,  Macedonia,   and   Thessaly.     The  basis  of  this 
language  is  thought  to  be  Latin,  from  the  Roman  colonies  in  Dacia; 
this  was  increased,  by  the  introduction  of  the  Romish  worship  in  the 
14th  century,  and  by*  the  government  of  the  Knights  of  St.  John,  in 
the  13th.     About  one  half  rtie  language  of  this  origin  ;  the  rest  Sla- 
vonian, with  some  Greek,  Gothic,  Turkish,  &c.     The  Latin  and  Sla^ 
ronian  give  the  character  to  the  language.      Two  great  divisions. — 
1.  The  Dacian,  N.  of  the  Danube.     2.  The   Thracian  or  Kutzo- 
Vlaki,  S.  of  the  Danube,  the  most  corrupt.     This   language   is  not 
cultivated ;  the  principal  people  speak  Greek  and  Turkish. 

II.  THE  HUNGARIAN  ;   proper  name  Magyar ;  formerly  called 
Ugurs.     They  are  said  to  be  of  Turkish-Tatar  origin,  and  inhabit- 
ed the  desert  of  Jaik,  N.  of  the  Caspian,  in  the  fourth  century ;  in  the 
ninth  and  tenth  centuries,  they  entered  Hungary  and  settled  on  the 
Theiss  and  Danube.     Their  language  has  many 'affinities  to  the  Fin- 
nish, and  they  have  been  reckoned,  by  some,  a  Finnish   race,   but 
they  are  more  probably  of  Tatar  origin.     The  language  has  been 
long  used  by  polished  society,  and  is  now  cultivated  with  much  zeal, 
particularly  at   Buda.     There  is  a  uniform  language  of  books   and 
good  society,  very  different  from  the  dialects  -of  the  populace,  which 
may  be  ranked  under  two  heads,   that  of  Raab  in  the  W.  or  Upper 
Hungary,  and  that  of  Debreczin  in  the  E.  orLower  Hungary. 

B 


f 4  Appendix. 

III.  THE  ALBANIAN  ;  proper  name  Shipeter ;  Arnaut  (Turkish). 
They  occupy  E.  Illyria  and  Lpirus,  and  are  scattered  over  Thessaly 
und  Greece,  and  even  as  far  as  Constantinople.  They  form  an  ex- 
tensive people,  whose  language  has  no  direct  affinity.  They  are 
partly  of  the  Greek  Church,  and  partly  Mahometan.  They  are  said 
to  have  an  ancient  Church  language.  They  are  probably  descended 
from  one  of  the  E.  barbarous  nations,  who  invaded  the  empire  be- 
tween the  fourth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  and  are  thought  to  be  the 
same  as  the  Albanians  of  Caucasus,  and  the  Alans  of  S.  Russia,  who 
invaded  Bulgaria  as  late  as  1308.  There  are  several  dialects,  but 
little  known.  A  colony  of  Albanians  settled  in  Sclavonia  in  1 737,  and 
another  near  Reggio  and  Messina  in  J  46 1 .  Both  of  them  retain  their 
language  and  customs.  They  are  still  a  barbarous  and  predatory 
Face,  much  employed  by  the  Turks  in  their  armies. 

8th  FAMILY.  THE  TURKISH-TATAR.  Extends  from  the  Altai  moun- 
tnins  to  the  Caspian,  and  N.  of  the  same  and  the  Euxine  from  the 
Danube  to  E.  Siberia.  It  has  also  furnished  the  ruling  population  of 
the  Ottoman  Empire.  Descended  from  the  ancient  Scythians ;  proper 
name  Turkan  or  Turan  ;  Tatar,  from  Tata  nomadic.  They  were 
formerly  a  nomadic  race,  and  even  those  who  have  become  sta- 
tionary, still  retain  their  nomadic  habits.  There  are  two  great  di- 
visions, the  Turkish  and  the  Tatar. 

I.  The  Turkish  or  S.  Tatars;  extend  from  the  Altai  to  the  Cas- 
pian ;  original  country,  N.  Persia  ;   the  ancient  Massagetae  and  Sog- 
aiaqi,  the  latter  civili/ed.     In  the  I  Ith  century,  they  invaded  Persia, 
mid  gradually  extended  their  power  westward.  The  last  of  these  inva- 
ding tribes,  the  Osmanli,  prevailed,  and  finally  established  the  Ottoman 
empire.     The  principal  dialects  at  the  present  time  are,  I.  The  Tur- 
kestan, in  Soongaria,  bordering  on  the   Mongols,  about  2000  fami- 
lies, stationary.     2.  The   Turkman;  remains  of  the  W.  Turkestan, 
who  in  1 468  conquered  Persia,  driven  out   1508.     Nomadic,  wander 
over  the  whole  of  W.  Asia  as  far  as  Syria  and  Natolia.     3.  The  Us- 
becs,  the  ancient  Uzes,  nomadic  and  predatory,  some  of  them  set- 
tled in  towns,  on  the  Aral  and  the  rivers  Gihon  and  Sihon.     4.  The 
Buclr.irian,  8.  of  the  Usbecs,  extending  to  the  frontiers  of  Persia. 
Two  divisions.  The  Little  Bucharian,  E.  of  the  Belur  Tag  in  Cashgar, 
subject  to  China.     The  Great  Bucharian,  W.  of  the  Belur  Tag  on 
the  Gihon,  once  a  powerful  and  highly  civilized  people,  now  in  a  de- 
clining state,  seat  of  their  former  power  in  Samarcand.     Language 
the  most  cultivated  of  the  E.  Turks,  mixed  with  Persian.     5.  The 
Caramanian  in  S.  Natolia,  nomadic,  language  nearest  the  Turkish. 
6.  The  Osmanli  or  Turkish  proper;  origin  ally  from  Turkestan,  left 
there  545,  invaded  Persia,  and  finally  under  Osman  in  the  14th  cen- 
tury, passed  into   Asia  Minor  and  established  the   Turkish  power, 
completed  by  the  conquest  of  Constantinople  in  the  15th.     The  lan- 
guage has  been  much  cultivated  at  the  Ottoman  court,  and  has  become 
the  general  language  of  the  Turkish  empire,  particularly  in  the  N. 
provinces.     It  is  mixed  with  a  great  deal  of  Arabic  and  Persian.     It 
is  now  a  copious  and  flexible  language,  with  numerous  inflexions. 
There  are  many  dialects,  the  purest  in  Constantinople.     The  Turks 
were    originally  a  race  of  nomadic   barbarians,  and  are  now  less 
mild  and  civilized^than  the  Tatars.      They  still  retain  their  original 
nomadic  institutions. 

II.  The  Tatar  Proper  or  N.  Tatars  ;  extending  N.   of  the  Eux- 
ine and  Caspian  from  the  Danube  to  E.  Siberia.     The   principal   in- 
habitants of  S.  Russia  and  W.  Siberia.     The  most  civilized  of  all 


Appendix.  15 

nomades  ;  conquered  by  Genghis  Klian  ;  afterwards  formed  two 
powerful  kingdoms  ;  the  W.  or  that  of  Kipclr.ik  on  tlie  Volga, 
this  at  one  time  conquered  lUi^-ia  :  and  the  E.  or  that  of  Tur.in  in 
Siberia,  conquered  by  the  Russians,  I5f>0.  There  are  two  principal 
di\i-ions.  1.  The  Pure  Tatars.  The  principal  trihes  arc',  a.  The 
INogays  and  Krim  Tatar.-,  in  the*  NV.,  from  the  Danube  to  the  Kuban  ; 
proper  name  iNlankat.  The  Krim  T.  are  stationary  and  eivili/ed, 
the  Nogavs  nomadic.  b.  The  Kumans,  a  Tatar  stock,  originally 
from  the  Ivuma  in  E.  Russia.  They  became  a  powerful  people,  and 
their  conquest*  as  far  as'the  Danube  in  the  I  Itli  and  I  2th 
centuries  A  large  colony  settled  in  IIung-.ir\,  where  they  long  re- 
mained distinct,  but  now*  speak  the  1  I-.mgarian  lamrnaire.  c.  Tho 
Kasaii  Tatars,  originally  nomades,  then  a  settled  and  ci\  ili/ed  peo- 
ple ;  themovt  cultivated  *of  all  the  Tatar  dialects,  d.  The  Orcnburgh 
Tatars,  on  the  IV.  of  the  Caspian.  nomadic,  vcr\  different  from  the 
former,  e.  The  '  .trt  of  the  Vrnl  mountains,  part- 

_i-!-icultiirists.    1.    Kirgiscs,  a  pre- 

in  Turke-tan  and  U*  '     d.     g. 

.1  |)owerfu!  kingdom  on  the 

I'rahmd  To'.ol  :  •.'  ft  vr  wards  conquered  b\  tin-  Momi-oN,  and  finally  by 
satans,  in  the  Ibth  century.     The  principal  tribes  are  the  Tura- 
lin/.r<,    the    Tob.»l-k   T.  t'nc  Tarainxes,    the  Tomsk    T.,  the  ():• 
and  the  Barabinzes,  all  on  the  waters  of  the  Ohy,  and  N.   of  the 
steppe-.     T>.\  ar<   generally  employed  in  agriculture  and  fishing". 

2.   The  Mongolian  Tatars;  formed  by  the  mixture  of  the  Mongol* 

and  Turans,    after   the   conquest  of  the  latter   by   the  former.     The 

•I  irives  a  character  to  their  lunyfuacrc.     Tiny  inhabit  the  coun- 

tr\    H.  a:r!  S.  of  the  Turans,  and  n»'  le>s   rultivuted.     The  urific.ipal 

tribes  arc,  the    Kia-no\i   and    Ku>net/.i   on  the   Oby  ;    the  Katchin/i, 

on  the  Jene-ei  :   tbe  Chulymski,   on  the  Chulym,  between  the  upper 

Oby  and  th»-  the  T«-leu1^,  in  SoODgaria,   some  of  their  fam- 

»  the    Tom  and  the   Jene^-i,    religion    Slr.unan- 

ism  :   the  Jak-its,  in    R.  Siberia,    on  the  Lena,  have    tin-  Mongol  fio-- 
ur«\  and  tlieir  la:  -upted  with  Mongol  and  Tungu- 

sian   words;    the'  ui  on  the  Volga  and    Tfi, 


and  chri-tian<.  their  origirral  language  almost  lost,  not  Ta- 
tar, now  u-".*;»  Tatar  dialect  modified  by  their  own  peculiar  language. 

The  Turks  and  Tatars  belong  to  the  brown  variety  of  the  ('au<  a-- 

inn  nice.      Their  hair  and  •••lerally   black,  sometimes,  darb 

red  ;   tlieir  complexion  pure  white,  whe^^t  exposed.     The  Ka>iei  n 

.  particularly  the  Jakuts,  very  darBnprobably  modified  in  com- 

plexion, as  well  as  language,  by  mixture  with  the  Mongols. 

There  are  several  nations,  on  the  frontiers  of  Europe  and  Asia, 
whose  affinities  are  not  established.  They  have  been  called  Finns, 
but  they  have  few  relations  with  the  proper  Finns,  in  language  or 
customs.  They  arc  now  insulated  by  the  Russians  and  Tatar-,  and 
few  in  numbers.  Probably  the  remains  of  some  more  extensive, 
family  or  families,  mixed  with  their  conquerors,  or  neighbours.  Such 
examples  are  not  uncommon.  I  have  ventured  to  call  them  THE 
VOLOGDI  \\  Gnori>. 

I.  Permiajjs  and  Sirjanians.  Two  dialects  of  the  same  language  ; 
few  Finnish  worK  Once  o':cu;)ied  all  the  country  between  the 
White  Sea  and  the  rimlian  mountains  ;  now  much  reduced.  In  the 
provinces  of  Archangel  and  Kasaii  ;  nearly  related  to  the  two  fof- 
iowing. 


1 6  Appendix. 

II.  Cheraiisses,  in  Kasan  and  Nizney-Novg-orod,  en  the  Volga  ; 
language  peculiar,  but  mixed  with  much  Tatar. 

III.  Mordwins,  in  Kasan,  Orenburgh  and  Nizney,  on  the  Volga  ; 
two  tribes,  (Mokscha  and  Ersad,)  who  formerly  spoke  distinct  lan- 
guages, now  blended  and  mixed  with  Tatar  ;  not  long  since  were 
heathens. 

IV.  Votiaks,  proper  name  Ud  ;  on  the  Viatka  and  Kama,  in  Ka- 
san ;  S.  of  the  Permians  ;  now  agricultural.    Language  intermedi- 
ate between  the  Chermisses  and  Permians,  nearer  the  latter. 

V.  Teptjerai ;  Tatar  for  a  people  who  pay  no  taxes  ;  a  mixture 
of  Chermisses,   Chuwashes,   VotiaKs   and  Tatars,  who  live  in  Oren- 
burgh,  partly  distinct,  partly  blended  ;  stationary  in  villages.     Their 
different  languages  are  fast  blending  into  one.     An  example  of  the 
mixture  of  •  languages. 

The  Chuwashes,  perhaps,   should  be  placed  here  in  this  group. 

VI.  Voguls,  in  Siberia,  on  the  Kama  and  Irtish,  N.  of  the  Ural, 
proper  name  Mansi.     A  peculiar,  but  very  mixed  language  ;  has  a 
near  affinity  to  that  of  the  Ost&ks  on  the  Conda. 

VII.  Ostiaks,  on  the  Conda  and  Oby,  in  the  government  of  To- 
bolski  ;  hunters  and  fishermen.     Language  nearest  the  Vogul,  with 
much  Samoiede  ;  trace  their  origin  from  the   Permians.     The  word 
Ostiak,  in  Tatar,  signifies  a  stranger,  and  is  applied  to  tribes  of  differ- 
ent origin. 

There  is  another  collection  of  tribes  or  nations,  speaking  langua- 
ges which  have  no  direct  affinity,  though  by  some  referred  to  one 
common  origin,  with  different  customs,  and  inveterately  hostile  to 
each  other,  still  barbarous  and  predatory,  in  the  mountains  of  Cau- 
casus. They  arc  few  in  numbers,  insulated  and  surrounded  by  the 
Tatars  and  Georgians.  I  have  here  arranged  them  under  the  gener 
al  term  of  THE  CAUCASIAN  GROUP.  They  are  all  without  a  writ- 
ten language.  I.  The  Abkhas,  Abchassa,  herdsmen  and  robbers,  at 
the  W.  extremity  of  Caucasus,  on  the  Black  Sea,  on  both  sides  of 
the  mountains.  II.  The  Circassians,  Cherkassi,  proper  name,  Adi- 
gi,  herdsmen  and  robbers ;  the  nation  is  all  noble  ;  the  common  peo- 
ple are  conquered  slaves,  who  speak  their  language ;  remarkable  for 
their  beauty.  Extend  from  the  N.  side  of  Caucasus  to  the  N.  of  the 
Kuban.  Two  principal  dialects.  The  Kabardiniari  N.  of  the  Ku- 
ban. The  Temirgoi  S.,  the  most  numerous  and  powerful.  III.  The 
Ossetes  ;  proper  name,  IivA  beautiful  race,  but  wild  and  predato- 
ry ;  on  the  high  N.  moui||ks  of  Caucasus,  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Terek.  Language  pecunar  ;  said  to  have  an  affinity  with  the  an- 
cient Mede.  IV.  The  Kisti,  or  Ingushi  ;  inhabit  the  mountains 
around  the  sources  of  the  Terek  ;  the  wildest  race  in  Caucasus  ; 
thought  to  be  descended  from  the  Alans.  There  are  five  tribes  or 
dialects.  The  Tushetan  live  in  Georgia.  V.  The  Lesgi,  inhabit 
the  E.  side  of  Caucasus,  as  far  as  the  low  country  in  Daghestan,  and 
the  Caspian  ;  not  one  people,  but  a  collection  of  several  distinct 
tribes  and  languages.  The  most  numerous  and  powerful  race  in 
Caucasus.  The  principal  divisions  are,  1.  The  Awars,  in  the  N. 
W.  ;  said  to  be  descended  from  the  Huns  ;  the  most  powerful  of  the 
Lesgi.  2.  The  Kasi-Kumuks,  S.  E.  of  the  former  ;  Mahometans, 
more  civilized  than  the  former,  skilled  in  working  metals  ;  language 
much  mixed  with  Arabic  and  Tatar.  3.  The  Akushas,  N.  of  the 
former,  extending  to  the  low  countrv  ;  very  savage  ;  live  in  a  range 
of-  wild  immntaiiiB  ;  lang-uag-e  peculiar,  but  mixed  with  th$  former, 


Appendix*  17 

4.  The  Kuraiians,  in  the  high  mountains  S.  W.  of  the  A  wars  ;  little 
known. 

nations,  there  are  many  Tatar  tribes  in  Caucasus, 
particularly  in  the  high  mountains  around  the  Terek.  The  low 
country,  along-  the  N.  and  E.  sides  of  Caucasus,  is  chiefly  occupied 
by  '!  atft]  5.  i  he  Tatt  is  ;i  mixture  of  Tatar  and  Persian,  spoken  by 
a  people,  who  live  in  villages  in  Shirvan,  particularly  around  Baku. 

9th.  FAMILY.  \N  or  (!KI  SIAN;  proper  name,  Iwer. 

Occupy  all  the  country  S.  of  Caucasus,  from  the  Black  Sea  to  Shir- 
ran  .  in.  ("nri-tiani/ed  in  the  fourth  century.  They 
have  an  ancient  church  language,  which  has  been  considerably  culti- 
vated ;  now  not  in  common  n-e.  Were  once  a  cultivated  people, 
but  have  been  repeatedly  conquered  by  the  Persians  and  Turks,  and 
late;  i.n^iaus.  'Still-  <>i'le.  but  less  cultivated 
than' formerly.  Language  very  harsh  and  guttural.  Several  dia- 
lects ;  the  principal,  the  Kartuel  in  the  centre,  the  purest,  dm\«-d 
from  the  old  Church  ;  the  Imerettian,  and  tl  an, 
in  the  W..  on  the  Black  Sea,  more  corrupt,  mixed  with  Greek  ;  the 
in  the  high  mountains  of  Caucasus,  mixed 
with  Circas>ian  and  Kistian. 

loth.   FAMILY.     Tn  AN  :  proper  name,  Ilnikia.     A  very 

peculiar  language  ;  has  no  direct  affinity  with  any  living  language. 
Some  af'f.  ce<!  with   the  ancient  Thracian,  '/.- 

and  Pehlvi.     Verv  harsh  and  guttural  ;   -abounds  in  inflexions,  in  that 
respect  r<  the  Greek.     The   Armenians   were  early  cbris- 

ti^nized  ;  the  Bible  was  translated  in  405,  when  their  own'  history 
commences  ;  they  have  always  been  tributary.  They  are  now  one 
of  the  most  commercial  people  in  Asia,  und  have  spread  thems( 
for  this  purpose* as  widely  as  the  Jews.  Wherever  they  go,  they 
carry  .their  peculiar  language,  religion  and  customs.  Their  Hible 
has  served  as  a  r  their  written  language,  which  is  widelv  dis- 

tinct  fro:  ilar   language  now  spoken  by   the   people  in 

Turkish  and  Pers  ::ia.     There   are   several   dialects  ;  the 

puresi,  the  Sjuljan,on  the  At, 

llth.  FAMILY.  THE  PERSIAN.  These  languages  are  of  two 
classes,  the  Ancient  and  the  Modern.  I.  The  Ancient;  now  ex- 
tinct. There  were  two  principal  la;  ilie  Zend  and  the 
Pehlvi.  1.  The  Zend  or  ancient  A i<,:  ui  :  «iri::invdlv  -,[>ok<"i  in  the 
N.  W.  provinces  of  Persia,  S.  and  S.  W.  of  the  Caspian;  entirely 
extinct,  only  a  few  traces  in  the  Armenian  ;  not  the  parent  of  the 
modern  Persian  ;  very  harsh,  abounding  in  consonants  ;  the  only 
monument,  the  Zendavesta,  the  sacred  book  of  the  Guebrcs,  or  wor- 
shippers of  fire  ;  extinct  as  a  spoken  language  before  Christ ;  still 
retained  in  the  sacred  books  of  the  Parsi,  though  understood  by  very 
few.  The  Pa-Zend,  a  dialect  mixed  with  the  Pehlvi.  2.  The 
Pehlvi  or  Parthian  ;  originally  the  language  of  Lower  Media  and 
Parthia,  or  modern  Ghilan  and  Cohestan,  in  the  N.  of  Persia.  The 
language  of  the  Parthian  court,  till  its  downfall,  A.  D.  300.  The 
oldest  monument,  a  translation  of  the  Zendavesta,  B.  C.  Has  many 
affinities  with  the  Zend,  though  very  considerably  different  ;  has  a 
greater  mixture  of  Semitic  words.  3.  The  Parsi ;  became  the  court 
language  of  Persia,  on  the  downfall  of  the  Parthian  government, 
A.  D.  300.  It  was  originally  the  language  of  Farsistan  :  first  civili- 
zed by  Cyrus  ;  cultivated  there  as  a  provincial  language,  till  the 
Sassanidae  made  it  their  court  language,  A.  D.  300.  It  co-^i  -ucd 
such,  till  the  Mahometan  invasion,  A.  D.  650.  It  is  now  extinct  as  a  ' 

B* 


1 8  JlppendiOL 

vernacular  language  ;  not  used  as  such  by  the  Parsees,  or  fire  wor- 
shippers.- The  purest  specimen  is  the  Shall  Nameh  of  Ferdusi,  ot' 
the  10th  century.  A  much  softer  language,  than  the  two  former  ; 
the  parent  of  the  modern  Persian  ;  has  many  affinities  with  the  San- 
acrit,  Greek  and  Gothic. 

The  ancient  Persians  were  fire  worshippers,  or  followers  of  Zo- 
roaster. At  the  Mahometan  invasion,  the  greater  part  of  the  popu- 
lation embraced  the  religion  of  their  conquerors.  They  are  now 
Mahometans  of  the  Shiite  sect.  (The  Turks  are  at  the  head  of  the 
Sunnite  sect,  the  other  great  division  of  Mahometanism.)  A  consid- 
rable  part  of  the  Persian  people  adhered  to  their  old  religion,  which 
they  still  retain,  together  with  their  sacred  books  and  peculiar  cus- 
toms. They  are  called  Parsees  or  G  uebres.  They  are  widely  scat- 
tered in  the  S.  of  Asia ;  live  by  themselves,  and  are  a  very  industri- 
ous, frugal  people,  generally  engaged  in  commerce.  They  are 
found  in  some  districts  in  Persia,  particularly  at  Baku  on  the  Cas- 
pian, where  they  maintain  a  perpetual  fire,  by  means  of  an  inflam- 
mable gas  which  issues  from  the  soil  ;  also  in  the  province  of  Yezd. 
A  colony  settled  early  in  Guzerat,  and  they  are  now  numerous  in 
Bombay,  and  the  other  cities  of  India,  where  they  are  among  the 
wealthiest  merchants  of  the  country.  They  hare  not  retained  their 
original  language,  except  in  their  ancient  books  of  religion. 

II.  The  Modern.  Only  one  cultivated  language,  the  Persian. — 
The  Parsi  became  a  provincial  language,  at  the  Mahommedan  inva- 
sion of  Persia.  The  Arabic  then  became  the  language  of  the  court 
and  of  religion.  The  old  language  was  restored  by  the  Dilemee, 
977,  and  was  then  carried  to  great  perfection,  particularly  by  the 
Persian  Poets.  It  has  now  become  one  of  the  most  musical,  and 
most  cultivated  of  all  the  languages  of  Asia.  It  !S  at  present,  the 
prevailing  language  of  the  Persian  empire,  and  the  language  of  gen- 
eral communication  throughout  a  large  part  of  the  East,  from  Ben- 
gal to  the  Levant,  answering  to  the  French  in  Europe.  It  has  bor- 
rowed much,  in  its  present  state,  from  the  Arabic  and  Turkish.  Its 
most  flourishing  period,  from  the  13th  to  the  15th  century.  Since 
impaired  by  the  invasion  of  the  Mongols,  and  the  civil  wars,  which 
have  desolated  and  divided  the  Empire.  Its  most  eminent  writers 
were  Ferdusi,  who  rather  belonged  to  the  Parsi,  Hafiz,  Sadi,  and 
Jami.  This  language  is  very  simple  in  its  structure.  It  has  a  near 
affinity  to  the  German,  not  only  in  its  roots,  but  in  its  forms  and  in- 
flexions ;  it  also  resembles  the  Greek  and  Sanscrit  in  its  radicals. 

There  are  many  vernacular  Dialects  in  Persia,  some  of  which  are 
said  to  approach  the  Parsi,  and  others  the  Pehlvi.  The  principal  are 
the  Taberistan,  (poetical  remains  as  old  as  the  13th  century),  Gaur 
and  Khorasan,  similar,  in  the  N.  E.  ;  Khusistan,  Farsi,  Mekran,  and 
Kerman. 

The  Curdish,  the  language  of  a  powerful  people  on  the  confines  of 
Persia  and  Turkey  ;  centre,  Curdistan  ;  have  spread  into  Fars,  and 
as  far  W.  as  Natolia ;  from  the  1  Ith  to  the  13th  century  overrun 
Persia  and  Turkey  to  the  Mediterranean  ;  the  famous  Saladin  was  a 
Curd.  Language  derived  from  the  same  stock  wi  u  the  Persian,  but 
ruder  and  simpler  in  its  forms  ;  more  blended  with  Semitic.  Still  a 
nomadic  race  ;  divided  into  tribes,  each  of  which  has  its  dialect  ;  the 
purest  that  of  Amadia,  the  seat  of  its  most  powerful  chieftain. 

12th.  FAMILY.  PAT  AN  OR  AFGHAN  ;  proper  name,  Pushto;  the 
language  of  a  powerful  nomadic  people,  in  the  mountains  between 
Persia  and  India.  It  is  said  td  be  one  half  peculiar,  the  rest  borrow- 


lip]  19 

fed  from  Persian  and  Sanscrit.  Said  to  have  come  from  high  middle 
Asia,  in  the  sixth  century.  They  have  lung  been  a  powerful  people ; 
in  the  10th  century,  became  Mahomincdans  ;  in  the  USth  conquered 
Hindostan,  and  founded  the  Gaur  d\  nasty,  conquered  by  li.e  Mo- 
guls in  the  loth  ;  about  1750,  formed  the  powerful  kingdom  o  Kan- 
dahar or  Caubul,  including  the  E.  half  of  Persia,  the  N.  W.  provin- 
ces of  Hiudu>tan,  and  the  S.  part  of  Independent  Tartars. 

The  Belooches,  a  half  civilized  race,  who  have  formed  an  inde- 
pendent state  in  Mekran,  including  the  S.  II.  parti,!  tUr 
as  the  Indus,  are  a  branch  of  the  Patan  Fmnily. 

13th.  FAMILY.     THE  HINDOO.     One  oi  .-.{peo- 

ple; have  remained  the  longest  unaltered:  trace  tifeir  history  back 
to  a  high  antiquity  ;  firs;  chronology  benne  at  jjhe  death  of 

Vikramanditya,  A.  C.  56.     The    p  i he  inva- 

sion of  Alexander,  as  at  f  <  iv- 

ili/ation — the  ,  •  \  nf  tin  it  <  .  >is,  religion  .  MIS,*  alto- 

gether peculiar,  and  resembling  no  oth*  ;  s  of 

their  eariv  *irly 

met  se  anterior  to  the  ri\  ili/.ition 

of  ancient  Greece — remains  of  an  nifirence,  ut  Elephanta, 

;;.'iira  and  KlKnu.  Earliest  religion  that  of  Brahma  ;  re- 
formed by  Buddhu  683  A.  C.  After  long  contenti<  us  the  Brahmans 
prevailed,  and  drove  the  Buddhist-  iuii  and  farther  India,  in 

the  first  century.     Formed  a  pm\  e»-i'i:i  n  ire  on  the  Gauges  ; 

Ben. i  noient  centre  of  civiii/ai  ion  and  power.   This  native  em- 

pire overthrown  by  the  Patans  in  the  l:ith  century,  and  the  Patan  dy- 
nasty by  the  Moguls  in  the  10th.  The  Mogul  dynasty  retained  a  nom- 
inal authority  till  171JH;  but  after  its  overthrow  by  I\adir  Shah,  1739, 
it  had  lost  its  real  power.  The  Mahrattas  a  native  race,  then  gained 
the  ascendancy ;  but  were  defeated,  first  by  the  Patans,  and  then  by 
the  British,  who  are  now  the  ruling  power  in  Hindostan. 

The  Languages  of  Hi mlo  f  two  classes ;  the  ancient,  now 

extinct  as  spoken  languages,  but  still  the  languages  of  the  sacred 
books,  and  of  their  early  literature  ;  and  the  modern  vernacular  dia- 
lects. 

1.  The  Ancient.     1.  Sanscrit.     The   ancient  language  of   reli- 
gion, law  and  literature ;  preserved  in   the  Vedas  and  Shastras,  the 
institutes   of  Menu,  (a  code  of  ancient  law,)   the  Mahabharata,  (an 
epic  poem,)  the  Sacontala,  (a  drama,)  &c.  Proper  name,  Sam-skritfL, 
adorned   writing.     Now   cultivated   by   the   learned,  as  a  dead  lan- 
guage ;  not  spoken  in  purity,  but  the  parent  of  the  modern   Hindoo 
languages.     A  highly   cultivated   language,   abounds  in  inflexions, 
polysyllabic.     Has  many  affinities  with  the  W.  Caucasian  languages, 
particularly  the  Greek  and  Latin.     The  Hindoos  are  probably,  from 
this  affinity  of  language,  and  from  their  physical  conformation,  oval 
face,  and  long  flowing  hair,  a  Caucasian  family,  although,  from   their 
exposure  to  a  very  warm  climate,  generally  of  a  dark  olive  complex- 
ion.   The  N.  Hindoos,  and  those  not  exposed,  resemble  the  Per- 
sians in  complexion. 

2.  Pracrit ;  an  extinct  languag-e,  found  in  the  ancient  books  ;  the 
dialect  of  the  lower  classes  ;  used  in  their  early  dramas  by  women 
and  good  genii ;  closely  related  to  the  Sanscrit. 

3.  Apobhransa  or  Magadha ;  a  dialect  ungrammatized  ;  used  in 
the  early  dramas  by  lovers.     4.  Bali  ;  the  language  of  religion  and 
literature  of  the  Buddhists,  m  Ceylon  and  Farther  India  ;  retained 
in  the  sacred  books  of  Buddhu ;  a  dialect  of  if,  the  Pali  Siughala, 


20  Appendix. 

the  court  dialect  of  Kandy  in  Ceylon  ;  used  as  a  sacred  and  elegant 
language,  in  the  courts  of  Burmah  and  Siam,  though  it  has  no  annuity 
to  their  native  languages  ;  has  a  close  affinity  to  the  Sanscrit. 

II.  The  Modern  Languages,  now  spoken  in  Hindostan.  These 
are  not  derived  directly  from  the  Sanscrit,  (the  ancient  cultivated 
language  of  general  communication,)  but  from  the  Pracrit,  the  Ma- 
gadha,  and  other  provincial  dialects. 

There  are  two  great  divisions.  1.  The  General  languages  of  Hin- 
dostan.  a.  The  Mongolian  Hindostanee,  or  Moors  ;  formed  by  a 
mixture  of  the  native  Hindoo  with  the  languages  of  the  Mahomme- 
dan  and  Mogul  conquerors,  particularly  witli  Arabic  and  Persian. — 
The  Persian  was  at  first  the  language  of  the  Mogul  court,  but  uni- 
ting with  the  native  dialects  of  Agra  and  Delhi,  and  the  Arabic  of 
the  religious  books,  it  formed  the  present  language,  which  became 
the  prevailing  dialect  of  the  Mahommcdans  in  India.  It  is  now  split 
into  several  dialects,  b.  Pure  or  High  Hindostanee.  Hindee  or 
DevalSagara.  AgTa  was  the  original  seat  of  Hindoo  power,  and  of 
a  polite  language,  called  Wradscha,  now  extinct.  Then  Benares  be- 
came the  seat  of  power  and  refinement,  and  after  the  Mahommedan 
conquest,  the  centre  of  the  Brahmins,  and  of  all  the  remains  of  an- 
cient Hindoo  learning.  They  formed  there  a  cultivated  and  polished 
language,  which  has  become  the  prevailing  dialect  of  the  native  pop- 
ulation, particularly  on  the  Ganges.  It  has  the  nearest  affinity  to  the 
Sanscrit  of  any  modem  dialect. 

2.  The  Provincial  Dialects  of  Hindostan.  These  are  very  nu- 
merous, and  have  all  an  afiiuiu  to  the  ancient  Sanscrit  and  Practit. 
They  are  spoken  by  a  population  of  about  100  millions.  The  Hin- 
doos have  been  overrun  and  conquered,  for  several  hundred  years, 
and  yet  have  retained  their  languages  and  customs  very  distinct. — 
The  N.  Hindoos,  and  those  of  the  central  mountains,  are  a  larger 
and  fairer  race,  than  those  of  the  low  plains  of  the  Ganges,  and  of 
S.  India  ;  but  all  have  a  common  physiognomy,  a  long  slender  oval 
face,  resembling-  that  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  The  Hindoos  ex- 
tend from  the  Himalaya  mountains  to  Cape  Comorin  and  Ceylon, 
and  from  the  Indus  to  the  mountains  E.  of  Bengal.  On  the  N.  E. 
and  E.  frontier,  they  are  mingled  with  tribes  of  Mongolian  or  Tibet- 
an origin,  as  inNepaul,  Assam,  &c.,  and  on  th.e  N.  W.  with  the  Pa- 
tans.  The  Arabs  have  long  frequented  the  W.  coasts,  where  there 
are  also  ancient  colonies  of  Jews  and  Syrian  Christians.  The  Ma- 
hommedans,  who  are  scattered  over  Hindostan,  are  descended  from 
the  followers  of  the  Patan  and  Mongol  invaders,  more  or  less  inter- 
mingled with  the  natives.  Many  Persian,  Arabic  and  Armenian  ad- 
Tenturers  are  found  scattered  over  Hindostan,  and  the  British  have 
recently  given  a  new  modification  to  government  and  societv. 

Mucn  has  been  lately  done,  to  illustrate  the  dialects  in  rfindostan, 
by  the  British  residents  in  that  country,  particularly  by  the  Mission- 
aries at  Serampore.  Thev  have  translated  the  whole  or  parts  of  the 
Bible  into  the  following,  viz.  Cashmeer,  Ptmjabee,  -Sikh,  Mooltanee, 
Wutch  and  Sindh,  in  the  countries  along  the  Indus  ;  Bhikaneer,  in 
the  desert  E.  of  that  river ;  Oodypoor,  Jypoor  and  Marwa,  in  the 
hilly  and  mountainous  countries  W.  and  S.  W.  of  the  Ganges,  now 
occupied  by  the  Rajpoots  and  Mahrattas  ;  Brij'Bhassa  and  Matshu- 
ra,  in  the  Dooab,  and  on  the  opposite  shores  of  the  Ganges  and  Ju- 
mna ;  Hindu  wee,  the  dialect  of  Benares  and  the  upper  Ganges 
generally  ;  Bengalee  or  Gaur,  the  prevailing  dialect  of  the  lower 
Ganges  ;  Mait'hila,  in  Tirhut,  between  Bengal  and  Oude  ;  Uriya, 


Appendix.  21 

on  the  W.  frontier  of  Bengal ;  Nepala,  (there  are  several  dialects  in 
Nepaul ;  the  principal  are  the  Purbuttee,  of  Hindoo  origin,  and  the 
Newar,  probably  of  Tibetan  origin,  with  a  large  mixture  of  San- 
scrit) ;  Assamese,  along  the  Burrampootcr,  N.  E.  of  Bengal,  (Hin- 
doo) ;  Orissa,  in  the  province  of  that  name  ;  Gundwana,  in  the 
mountainous  country  W.  of  Orissa  ;  Telinga  or  Teloogoo,  from  Oris- 
sa to  Madras,  and  in  Golconda  ;  Mahratta  or  Maharashtra,  in  cen- 
tral Hindostan,  the  language  of  the  Mahrattas,  the  most  powerful  of 
the  native  Hindoos  ;  Gujurattee,  in  Guzerr.t  ;  Kunkuna,  on  the 
coast,  from  Surat  to  Goa  ;  Kurnata,  on  the  coa-t,  S.  of  the  former, 
and  in  the  neighbouring  Gauts  ;  the  old  language,  or  that  of  the  Ca- 
nara  Brahmins,  is  nearly  pure  Sanscrit  :  KtalayaliiD  or  Malabar,  at 
the  vS.  extremity  of  Hindostan,  and  along  the  coa-t  of  Malabar  ; 
Tainul,  on  the  Coromandel  coast,  in  the  S.  of  India  generally,  and 
•n  the  coasts  of  Ceylon  :  Cii;-  la,  in  th<  low  mm.try  of 

Ceylon,   greatly   corrupted    with   Tamul,    Portiisrue-e,  and    Ma' 

ila  Pali,  in  .'1  mountains  of  Ceylon  ;   Maldlv- 

ian,  in  th<  'lied  from  Ceylon. 

The  Gypries,  Zigeuner  (German),  /igduns;  proper  name  Roma* 
i.  A  wandering,  swarthy  race,  who  striking  Hindoo  features ; 
entered  Europe,  from  the  S/E.  in  the  16th  century;  soon  spread 
over  the  whole,  as  far  as  Spain  and  Great  Britain  :  have  always  re- 
tained their  per  MI  liar  physiognomy  and  customs,  and  their  language  ; 
still  an  idle  wandering  race  ;  live  by  plundering,  tinkering,  fortune 
telling,  music,  &c.  ;  have  re-iMed  all  attempts  at  civilization  ;  most 
numerous  in  Spain  and  the  E.  territories  of  Austria.  Their  lan- 
guage is  much  mixed  with  those  of  the  countries,  they  have  settled 
in,  particularly  the  Slavonian  ;  but  still  retains  its  original  charac- 
ter. Said  to  resemble  the  dialects  of  some  of  the  low  casts  of  Hin- 
doos, and  to  have  many  affinities  with  that  of  the  Mooltiin  Banians 
in  Astrarhan.  There  are  many  wandering  tribes  in  Hindostan,  re- 
sembling the  Gypsies;  such  as  the  Zingan,  a,  race  of  pirates,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Indus;  the  Pariars,  called  Chandala  and  Malri,  by 
the  Hindoos,  a  race  of  <>  ho  eat  flesh,  and  like  the  Cvpsies 

feed  on  carrion  ;  tl,  -  or  Nats,  a  wandering  race,    live  by 

music  and  dancing,  divi  '  ,  casts,  (the  Mora \  inn  C <  psies 

have  four  casts',  the  lowest  outcasts  from  the  others)  ;  the  Pindarees, 
a  race  of  mounted  robbers  in  the  mountains  of  Central  India,  &c. — 
There  are  many  other  wandering  tribes  iu  India,  who  eat  flesh,  and 
neglect  the  particular  observances  of  their  religion.  The  Gypsies 
are  thought  to  be  one  of  these  races,  who  inhabited  W.  India,  and 
were  driven  out  by  the  Moguls  in  the  15th  century  :  ^aid  to  have 
amounted  to  half  a  million.  They  spread  over  the  W.  of  Asia  and  N. 
Africa,  and  entering  Europe  by  'Turkey,  soon  extended  themselves 
to  the  Atlantic. 

14th.  FAMILY.  THE  SFMTTIC  ;  extending  from  the  Indian  Ocean 
to  Asia  Minor,  and  from  Persia  to  the  Mediterranean  ;  has  been 
known  for  nearly  4,000  years  ;  one  of  the  earliest  civilized  people, 
yet  not  as  early  as  the  Egyptians  and  Hindoos  ;  possesses  the  oldest 
written  monuments,  in  the  earliest  books  of  the  Old  Testament  ; 
has  embraced  every  variety  of  people,  from  the  highly  civilized 
Babylonians  and  Phoenicians,  to  the  wild  wandering  Arabs;  now  ex- 
tended, by  the  Arabs,  over  the  greater  part  of  N.  Africa,  and  as  a 
general  language  of  religion  and  communication^  through  all  the 
Mahometan  countries.  These  languages  have  a  close  affinity  to 
*arh  other,  arid  have  varied  little  in  structure,  for  3000  years.  Thev 


2£  Appendix. 

abound  in  inflexions,  which  are  effected  by  means  of  affixes.     There 
are  three  Great  divisions,  the  N.,  3VL,  and  S. 

I.  The  Aramean,  or  N.  ;  bounded  N.  by  Asia  Minor  and  Arme- 
nia, S.  by  Arabia  and  Palestine.  Two  principal  divisions,  the  E. 
and  W.  ;  originally  separated  by  the  Upper  Euphrates. 

I.  E.  or  Chaldee  ;  originally   four   distinct  dialects  ;  the  S.  Chal- 
deans, the  earliest  civilized,  in  the  Delta   of  the   Euphrates  and  Ti- 
gris, and  on  the   plains  of  Mesopotamia,   fire   worshippers  ;  the  N. 
Chaldeans,  from  the  mountains  N.   of  Mesopotamia,  vnde  and  idola- 
trous, invaded  the  former  in   the  plains,  and  founded  the  Babylonian 
monarchy  ;  the  Assyrians  on  the  Tigris,  extending  Eastward  to  Per- 
sia, founded  Nineveh,  conquered  the  S.  Chaldeans,  and  were  finally 
conquered   by  the  7s.   Chaldeans  or  Babylonians.     These  three  dia- 
lects were  then  blended,  and  gave  origin*  to  a  common  language. — 
Under  the  Seleucidoe,  the  Syrians  overran  their  country,  am!  corrupt- 
ed their   language.     They   early    embraced    ct**istianilv.     The  l;.'ii- 
ruage  is  now  confined  to  a  few   Christians,   in    the   villages  an-m.d 
Diarbeker  and  MOMI!.     The  ancient  Klamitrs,  in  the  j-blns  between 
the  Persian  fiulf  and  the  mountains  of  Farsistan,  were  Chaldeans. 

"2.  W.  or  Syriac  ;  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the.  Luph:  ates,  and 
afterwards  to  ihe  Tigris  ;  earlv  rhristiani/.ed  :  cultivated  at  Ei!i 
in  the  fourth  century  :  the  old  Syriac  of  that  period  now  us-ed  in  the 
religious  hooks  of  the  Jacobite  and  >,'<  -to  ran  Chri>;ians.  and  bv  the 
Christians  of  St.  Thomas  in  Malabar  ;  spoken  now  in  Insulated  dis- 
tricts of  SMT.I  and  Mesopotamia,  al>o  in  Curdistan  ;  the  purest 
around  Iv.lessa  in  Mesopotai: 

II.  The   Canaanitisn    or    Middle.      Originally    small    tribes    and 
nomadic.     Tliose    on  tin  hly  commercial  and 
civil'/ed.     The  Jewish  state  was  then  fouD<5<  dom- 
inant, till  its  overthrow    h\    the  Babylonians.      P"  Me^t 
known    writings,  the  Penteteurh,    and    the.   hook  of  Job  ;   the  latter 
Mumean,  with  many  Amhieisnis.      The  liabf.inical  )?ehro\v  the  only 
dialect  that  can  be  now  culled  vernacular  :    all  the  others  e\finct. 

1.  The    Philistines;   supposed    to   have    been    Egyptians    from  the 
Nile,  but  finally  spoke  a  dialect  of  Hebrew  ;   settled  in  the  S.  W.  of 
Palestine;  commercial  and  powerful,  till  the  time  of  David. 

2.  The  Phoenician  :   the  ^reate^t  commercial  people  of  early  anti- 
quity ;  said  to  have  come  from  the  Persian  Gulf;  spread  themselves 
over  the   Mediterranean,  and  settled  and  founded    states   in  Cyprus, 
Malta,  and  :\.  Africa.     Language,  a  dialect  of  Hebrew  ;   remains  in 
coins  and  inscriptions. 

3.  The  Punic  or  Carthaginian  :  a  Phoenician  colony    1234  A.  C.  ; 
became  a  very  powerful  people,  till  conquered  bv  the  Koman<.     Lan- 
guage extinct  ;  only  remains  a  few  lines  in   Plautus  ;  related  to  the 
Hebrew. 

4.  The  Hebrew.     Said  to  have   been   originally   from   Mesopota- 
mia ;    nomadic  till   the  time  of  Moses.     Language  at    its    height, 
under  David  and    Solomon;  greatly   corrupted   with    Chaldean,    by 
the    Babylonish   captivity.     Several    progressive   divisions,   viz.     a. 
Old  Hebrew,  found  only'  in  the  books    of  the   Old    Testament  ;  b. 
Old  Chaldee,  formed  by  a   mixture  of  Old   Hebrew  with  Chaldee, 
during  the  captivity,  and  afterwards  with  the  Chaldee  colonies  found 
by  them  on   their  return    to  Palestine  ;   the    Chaldee   of  the    : 
prophets   and  th# older  Targums,   retained  longest   in    the    .Ien-i<h 
achools  of  Babylon  ;  c.   Syro  Chaldee  :   the   preceding  modifie. 
Syriac,   under'the  government  of  the  Seleucidse ;  the   lan^uag-e  ot 


Appendix.  ^ 

Judca,  in  the  time  of  Christ ;  found  in  the  Jerusalem  Talmud  and 
later  Targums,  and  in  an  du  l\  iran.slation  of  ihe  New  '1  estament ; 
ttie  language  of  the  Jews,  during  tin  ir  flourishing  state  in  Uabylon, 
after  their  IUM  disj.ei>ioii  ;  dl  hy  the  Caliphs  1030,  after- 

wards settled  under  the  Alo<-:  .,  and  founded   the  schools  of 

Cordova,  where  their  lai;  mt  form  ;  d.   The   Rab- 

binical Hebrew,  amixti  'idic  (  haldee  and  the  ancient 

Hebrew,  a  translation  of  tin- Old  '• 

cept  bv  the  liabbin-  '-antun,  from  the  old  dialect    of  the  ten 

tribes  mixed   with  .;na,   whei-e    they  built  a 

temple,  and  continued  till  A.  D.  TOTu,  uheu  they  were  driven  out  by 
the  Arabs  ;  a  :•  in  at  >aplu>a.  called  Semiu  :  remains  of  the 

language,  a  translation  of  the  P«  ntaUuch  :   f.    Galilean,  ^aid  to  have 

.  Pho-nirian  ;   carried  on   a   flourishing    commerce  in 
Josephus'    time  ;   langu:  ith   much  Syriac,   very 

broad  and    guttural;   tl.i  -;  and  the  Apoettes ;   tlie 

German  a  ill  retain 

their  broad  pr«  'i-alem  ;   onl) 

rema.  .  imud. 

iming  their  national 
physiognomy.  .aid  religion.     They  are  scattered  o\er  the 

f  the  ci\  ili/Ml  world,  and   are  principal!)  engaged  iii 
\joihiiifrce.     The\  \  a  race  of  shepherds ;  ei\  ili/ed  and 

rend-  pie  under  the 

house  of  David  :    \\cn-  :    \\creagain 

restored,  and  became  a  prosperous,   though   trihut:ir\    peop:- 
fmall  ed  by  .£he  Romans,  and  scattered  amoni>-  thenation>. — 

They  long  found  an  asylum  in  Babylon,  where  th<  .    learned 

and  wealthy  ;  were  driven  out  b;  tiie  C;.li  -us.  and  .-ettled  under  the 
Moors,  in  Spain,  u  here  they  fionri^hed  till  the  downfall  uf  the  Moor- 
ish power.  Thev  were  t  >>\  the  Sp-aiiiards, 
and  T  iiirn^,  and  the  >N.  of  Europe,  | 
ticularly  Holland  ;  the  Polish  aud  German  J<  >  !ier  col- 
ony. '(  ineroiis  in  Turkey,  Poland  and  Germany, 
where  they  still  preserve  amontr  ihemscUr*.  a  kind  of  municipal  gov- 
ernment. They  generally  speak  the  laniruajre  of  the  count  rv ,  where 
they  live,  and  make  but  little  use  of  the  lleb:  •  ;.t  in  tlieir  reli- 

III.  The  Arabic  or  S.  Tl^  Arabs  have  remained  longer  uncon- 
^uered  than  any  other  people.  Udey  have  occupied  their  native  de- 
serts, from  the  earliest  antiquity.  There  are  two  elates.  1.  The 
Slat"  n a ry,  in  the  towns  and  the  more  fe-iiie  ilistiMcts  of  S.  Arabia, 
called  Moors  ;  this  term  has  been  also  applied  to  the  Arabs  of  Spain 
and  Hindostan.  2.  The  Nomadic,  or  Heduius,  in  the  central  de- 
serts; now  extended  over  all  the  deserts  ui  N.  Africa,  as  far  as  the 
Atlantic  and  the  Negroes. 

The  establishment  of  the  Mahometan  religion  gave  a  wide  spread 
to  the  Arabic.  It  is  now  the  language  of  religion,  and  of  general 
communication,  throughout  all  the  Mahometan  countries,  including1 
Turkey,  Persia,  S.  E.  Russia  among  the  Tatars,  Mahometan  Tar- 
tary,  India,  and  the  Malays,  and  other  Mahometan  people  of  the  E. 
islands,  Arabia,  N.  Africa  from  the  Mediterranean  to  the  INiger,  and 
even  among  some  of  the  Negro  nations,  and  E.  Africa,  us  far  as  Mad- 
agascar and  the  Caffres.  It  was  the  establish*  d  language  of  Spain 
under  the  Moors,  and  was  spread  overman)  isiands  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean. It  is  now  driven  out  of  Spain  and  'the  islands,  though  it 


£4  Appendix. 

modifies  their  present  dialects,  and  is  found  only  in  Malta,  where  it 
forms  the  dialect  of  the  people. 

There  are  two  principal  divisions,  1.  The  Arabic,  a.  Old  Ara- 
bic. Before  the  time  of  Mahomet,  two  principal  dialects.  The 
Hamyaric,  in  Yemen,  most  cultivated  ;  many  remains  of  their  an- 
cient poets  still  extant.  The  Koreish,  around  Mecca  ;  the  language 
of  the  Koran,  and  hence  the  source  of  the  learned  Arabic  ;  first 
grammatized  in  the  second  century  of  the  Hegira,  after  the  Greek 
model ;  cultivated  under  the  Caliphs  ;  still  the  language  of  religion 
and  the  schools  ;  now  extinct  as  a  spoken  language,  b.  New  Ara- 
bic ;  the  modern  learned  Arabic,  derived  from  the  former,  not  much 
studied  in  the  schools,  the  present  language  of  books  and  polite  con- 
Tersation.  There  are  many  dialects  now  spoken  ;  the  purest  in  Ye- 
men, next  at  Bagdad  and  Cairo  ;  most  corrupt  in  Syria,  purer  at  Da- 
mascus ;  that  of  Mecca  greatly  mixed,  from  the  multitude  of  pil- 
grims of  all  nations  ;  the  dialects  of  the  Beduins,  very  numerous  ; 
the  new  learned  Arabic  nearer  the  language  of  the  Koran,  than  any 
spoken  dialect,  c.  Moorish;  the  dialect  of  the  Moors,  on  the  coast 
of  Barbary  ;  has  some  grammatical  peculiarities  ;  more  like  the  cul- 
tivated, than  the  vulgar  Arabic,  d.  Maltese  ;  the  dialect  of  the  low- 
er classes,  f  the  upper  classes  speak  Italian)  ;  very  corrupt,  but  not 
unintelligible  to  an  Arab.  e.  Mapulian  ;  a  general  Hindoo  term  for 
the  Arabs  in  Hindustan,  (maha  nulla,  great  robbers).  The  Arabs 
have  frequcntiM  the  coasts  of  Malabar  from  a  very  early  period  ;  in 
850  settled  in  Surat ;  in  14f)9  settled  in  Goa,  and  founded  a  kingdom 
there;  in  1776,  Hyder  AH  had  IO,OOU  Arab  soldiers;  at  present 
100,000  Arabs  in  Malabar  ;  language  very  corrupt. 

2.  The  Ethiopia  or  Geez ;  proper  name,  Ajazjan.  Originally 
Cushite  Arabs  ;  settled  in  Abyssinia,  long  before  Christ,  and  formed 
the  powerful  kingdom  of  Geez,  in  Tigre:  extending  from  the  Red 
Sea  to  the  T.  Yxum  the  capital,  now  in  ruins  ;  became 

Christians,  and  translated  the  Bible,  in  the  fourth  century ;  have 
muny  other  religious  books  ;  belong  to  the  Jacobite  sect.  In  the 
14th  century  th«>  seat  of  power  was  transferred  from  Geez  to  Amha- 
ra.  The  Geez  language  then  ceased  to  be  the  court  language,  and 
became  the  church  language  of  Abyssinia.  A  very  corrupt  dialect 
of  Geez  now  spoken  in  Tigre.  The  Amharic,  the  present  court  Ian- 
gunge,  not  Ethiopia.  The  Ethiopia  is  one  of  the  oldest,  and  the 
harshest  of  J»U  the  Semitic  languages. -^ 

15th.  FAMILY.  THE  COPTIC;  i^rnains  of  the  ancient  Egyptian  ; 
not  more  than  one  hundredth  of  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  are  now 
Copts  ;  the  rest  principally  Arabs.  The  Coptic  has  many  affinities 
with  the  Semitic  dialects,  and  some  with  the  Berber.  The  Copts  live 
principally  in  Upper  Egypt ;  they  are  Christians  ;  have  monasteries, 
and  many  religious  books  in  their  language,  in  which  they  use  am  al- 
phabet borrowed  from  the  ancient  Greek.  Two  principal  dialects  ; 
the  Memphitish,  in  Lower  Egypt,  the  dialect  of  their  religion  ;  the 
Sahidish,  from  Cairo  to  Assuan. 

The  Copts  are  a  dark  coloured,  slender  race,  with  black  hair,  curl- 
ed, not  frizzled  ;  a  long  oval  face,  with  features  like  those  of  the  an- 
cient Egyptian  paintings  and  mummies.  They  are  not  Negro,  but 
have  much  resemblance  to  the  Hindoos.  The  religion,  mannors,  and 
civilization  of  the  ancient  Egyptians,  resembled  that  of  the  Hindoos, 
and  they  are  supposed  by  some  to  have  had  a  common  origin.  There 
are  no  remains  of  the  ancient  Egyptian,  unless  in  the  Coptic. 


dpi 

loth  FAMH.V.  Tm:  Nuin  v\  ;  including  the  nation*  of  Nubia 
and  Abyssinia  (Ililc.sh,  \  <>r  of  the  Semitic 

from  one  common 

stock.  i»tic,  and 

are  said  to  have  affinities  with  I  it  and  the  Berber. 

1.  The  Amharic  ;  the  present  n;i  nia  ;  not 

derived  from  the  Geez,    but  mi\< ii  T    tlte   court  of 

Gondar.     -2.     I  uah,   aiul   Sunken.     3.     The 

Agows ;  those  oi  i,  around  the  sources  oft' 

of  Darnot,  the  Murce  of  the  Nile,     4.  The  Gafat,  a  wander- 

ing people  on  the  S.  b-.ink  of  the  Nile  near  Damot.     5.  Th< 
ka  :  scattered  through  A  \>-.n  ticulai  ly  on  the  Luke   Dem- 

i.     6.  The  B'irabras  ;  along 
the  >^  its  great  bend  to  its  union  with  the  Tacazze.     7.  The 

i  lie  IS  ile.     The  languages  of 
iai»y  atliiiii 

l?th   F  \MIIV.     T  .KRS.      Probably  descended  from  the 

orio;i!  f.  of  the  great  desert.     The  n 

anci«  the   Mauiita- 

:   the  NuiMulia'.  .ids  ( 'arthasfe  :  the  Getulians,  S. 

of  the  latter  ;  and  the  G  .  m  all.  in  Sahara.     These 

quered  successively,  03    the  Cartha  ia>mans,  Van- 

1    Vrabs.     No  traces  of  tin  i  the  TIIO- 

'>ers.     The  •  nun  -,ill  those  eounti  ie-,   as  far  as 

^eneg.<l.     In  the  N.,  ilie\  and 

aree  n  the  interior,  ami  paitirularly  in  the  desert,  tl 

are  wandering  !  Tliere  arc  besides,  a  number  of  tiibes  of 

i.  \\hieh  have  affinities  in  person  ;n  IQ:C, 

and  \v  liieh  h  t\e  heen  unitetl  into  one  famil;. .     They  are  found  nnl\  u> 
M.n'iit  Ail)-,  and  theoa*esof  tlie  desert.     T;  •  1  from  the  "At- 

lantic Eastward  to  Siwah.     Their  S.  limit  not  kn< 

I.  The  Berbers,  of  N.  A;  Morocco  to  Tunis  ;  part  live  in 

•  •datory  :    p  plains,   tributary, 

live  in  walled  i  'sties.     2.  The  Shillus,  in  S.  Atlas  and  Suse; 

mer.     3.  The  Tmrick  ;  inh  rises 

in  th<-  \V.  half  of  tbeC'eat  I  >•  i  :   their  languages 

sim'i  How,  none  of  them  negroes  ;  most 

of  them  Manor  one  tribe  heathens.     4.  The  Tibhn 

of  Fezzan,  extending  to  the  frontiers  of  Egypt.     Tin  iges 

are  all  related,  and  have  affinities  with  the  Amharic,  iiiul   with 
Barabra  of  Nubia.     5.  The  Guanches.     The  original  inhabitants  of 
the  Canaries  ;  conque  ed  and  exterminated  by  the  Spaniards,   in  the 
15th  century;  were  considerably  civilized,  used  embalming;  lan- 
guage related  to  the  Berber  ;  not  Negroes. 

The  exact  limits  of  the  Caucasian  and  Negro  races,  in  Africa,  are 
not  ascertained.  They  run  .long  that  part  of  Africa,  which  h»s  been 
least  explored,  the  country  between  the  Nile  and  the  Niger.  As  far 
as  the  country  has  been  explored,  the  two  races  have  been  found  in- 
termingled on  the  frontier,  which  probably  crosses  the  continent  from 
Senegal,  bv  Tombuctoo  and  Darfur,  to  Abyssinia,  along  the  S.  boun- 
dary of  the  Great  Desert. 

From  the  preceding  sketch  of  the  Caucasian  race,  it  will  he  found 
to  occupy  all  Europe,  and  nearly  half  of  Asia  and  Africa,  b< 
extensive  colonies,     ft  includes  the  most  civilized  nations,  and  indeed 
all,  that  have  made  any  great  progress,  or  have  showed  any  high  in 

C 


Appendix. 

ventive  power.  It  is  not  only  the  most  enterprising  and  intelligent 
but  the  most  elegant  of  all  the  races,  excelling1  them  in  complexion, 
Ventures  and  form.  The  civilization  of  the  other  races,  after  gaining 
a  certain  point,  has  continued  stationary.  They  have  formed  exten- 
sive governments,  and  sustained  a  crowded  population,  and  have  in- 
deed erected  the  greatest  of  all  known  cities  ;  but  their  habits,  their 
arts,  and  their  science,  as  far  as  they  have  had  any,  have  been  mark- 
ed by  a  want  of  taste  and  action.  Wherever  they  have  come  in  con- 
tact with  Caucasians,  the  latter  have  prevailed,  except  in  the  short 
triumphs  of  the  Mongols,  under  Genghis  and  Timur. 

II.  THE  MONGOLIAN  RACE. 

Characterised  by  an  angular  skull,  compressed  from  before  back- 
ward ;  by  a  broad  flattened  free,  vind  a  square  shape  of  the  entire 
head;  cheek  bones  prominent ;  forehe^idlow  and  flat;  facial  angle 
in  the  proper  Mongols   75°,  in  the  Americans  73  1-2°  ;  eyes  small, 
sunken,  oblique,  giving  them  a  very  peculiar  physiognomy ;  nose 
broad  and  flat,  in  the   Mongols  sm,.ll    (trnusse),  in  the  Americans 
hed  -approaching  to  aquiline,  in  the  Malays  large  and  straight  ; 
lips  full,  not  everted  ;  chin  slightly  projecting  ;  complexion  naturally 
k,  in   the  Mongols  olive    uiih  a  tinge  of   yellow,  in   the  Ameri- 
a  copper  coloured,  in   the    \l.il;i\s  dark    brown   approaching  to 
black  ;  hair  black,  strong,  straight,  in  the  Mongols   thin,  in  the  Ma- 
lays more  abundant. 

We  have  made  this  race  to  include  nil  the  people  of  Asia,  E.  of  the 
Caucasian  race,  all  those  of  Pol\  nr-ia,  and  the  aborigines  of  Ameri- 
Some  authors  have  separated  the   ALihy*  ^nd   the    Americans, 
formed  them   into  distinct  races  ;  and  others  have  united  the  di- 
itiv  t  people,  within  the  arctic  circle,  into  another  race,  called  the 
Hwerhorean.     In   ««>me   of  the  E.    Indian   and    I\)lymiMun  islands, 
thi  re  is  a  savage  black  race,  by  some  called  Negroes  ;   hut  their  hair 
Iwshy  and  matted,  than  friz/led  like  the  proper  negro's. — 
We  i:  ;v»  considered  these  differences,   as  subordinate,  and  rather 
•i/.ing-  groups  than  races.     We  have  therefore  arranged  this 
rare  followi-isr  groups,  viz.  the  Mongolian  proper,  the  Ma- 

lay, oan,  the  Hyperborean,  and  the  Papuan  or  E.  Negroes. 

A.  riV  MONGOLIAN  GROUP  includes  all  the  continental  nations 
of  S.  Asia,  E.  of  the  Caucasian  race.  They  po^ess  the  peculiar 
characters  of  thn  race  in  the  most  striking  degree,  particularly  the 
oblique  eye,  J\nd  the  prominent  check  bones.  These  characters  are 
very  permanent,  and  accompany  the  slightest  tinge  of  Mongolian 
blood,  in  their  intermixnir^  with  the  Caucasian  race.  There  are  two 
chases  of  nation5;  in  this  Group,  viz.  the  S.  or  stationary,  among  the 
oldest  civilized  people  on  the  globe,  and  the  N.  or  nomadic,  occupy- 
ing the  great  steppes  in  central  Asia,  once  a  race  of  powerful  con-  ^ 
querors,  now  tributary  to  the  Chinese  and  Russians.  Their  langua-  i 
ges  differ  in  one  very  important  particular  :  those  of  the  former  are 
monosyllabic,  those  of  the  latter  polysyllabic,  but  with  few  infle> 

I.  MONOSYLLABIC  LANGUAGES  OF  E.  ASIA  :  spoken  by  about 
180  millions,  in  China,  Tibet,  N.  India,  in  the  Himalaya  mountains, 
and  Farther  India  ;  very  simple  and  obscure,  expressing  themselves 
by  circumlocution,  tones,  and  gestures  ;  form  their  inflexions  by  an- 
nexing significant  words.  They  have  polysyllables,  but  these  are  all 
compounds,  like  fire-place,  shop-board,  &c. 

1.  CHINESE;  a  very  ancient  and  early  civilized  nation,  who  trace 
their  origin  to  an  extreme  antiquity  ;  this  doubtful.  Not  distinctly 


Appendix.  27 

.\iihy  the  ancients  :  nvrn    hy  tbc  early  travellers  of  the 

middle  itpr»  modiiicd  hv  civili- 

sation.    Language  high!  ''on- 

lan- 

ken,  and  the  \s  riuen,  u  hi< 

ion.     The  iatte  i  ideation, 

by  people  who  speak  a  r  .ese, 

cnts 

and  aspirates,  are  n  77-/0  disti!»«  in- 

crei. 

many  as  50.     This  peculiar  stni.  ie  use  of 

tones  and  gest u '  reg- 

ular sramut.     T  is  univer- 

sal if  ords.     It 

con-  ;cs,  combined  so  as  <tm 

whi<  •  '•  I'M  - 

••iiujrh  in  H 
respi .  i-   in   other- 

:>i:in 
intelk-ctu.il.      ' 

it-;  1  t  i  court  dial. 

the  -.  e  of  commu        tion   and   litenmi .-,  ihc 

i> roper  na  foiiuiuju   l.m-jniage 

ot  the  provinct 

:    now  sno'  -    of   I'rkin.  part inr: 

\\u-\\\\  di;iler-ts.  the   K-i^t    kiur.. 

tliat  i;.,  called  <  fes.     Be* 

sides  the  < 

tains,  particularly  on  the 
t-e  : 

Vuuir.ui  -and  I  lainan,  a  wild  mount::! 
enumerates  It.  cts.       Ncciinling-  to  Remu^at,  the 

compound  words,  d<  ;md  inflexions  . 

The  Chinese  have  forbidden  the  emigration  of  their  people,  yet  they 
'tered  over  the  E.  of  Asia.     They  have  conquered 
n-Kicu,  and  Formosa,  and  very  considerable  nun 
have  settled  in  those  countries,  about  half  a  million  in  Forn»->-a.   'i 
carry  on  avery  <>\ tensive  commerce,  and  are  found  in  great  Dtunberfi 
in  H.itavi-a,  Borneo,  Manilla,  and  on  most  of  the  shores  and  island-  ot' 
Farther  India,   and^he  E.  Arrhi^elag-o.     On  some  of  t- 
settled  large  colonies,  about  60*000  at  one  time  in  Batavia. 

2.  Tibetan  :   spokon  by  a  people  of  about  ,J<»  millions,  N.  of  Hindos- 
tan,  and  W.  of  China  ;  now  subject  to  the  latter.     Their  historv  ex- 
tendsbackto   100  A.  C.  he   (  hinese.     f 
gion,  Buddhism  from  Tndia.     I                   uf  tlicir  religions  books,  a  di- 

^  of  Sanscrit  or  Pali.  The  r 

ular  authority  like  the  Pope;  thr>  l):t!ti-Lama   in   the   N.,  and  the 
Tiscbu-Lama  in  the  S.     There  are  rnoi  me  cultivated, 

1he  mirest  at  Amboa  ;  others  spoken  by  tribe*  of  rude  mountaineers. 
The  language  of  BOOT  AN  and  part  of  NFPAUT.,  on  the  frontiers  of 
lan,  probably  of  Tibetan  origin  ;  not  Hindoo. 

3.  Burmari  or  Boman  ;  proper  n  mi-ma  ;   the  JnnjruaL :• 
an  extensive  empire,  formed  during  the  last*  century,   in   Farther  In- 

ra,  on  tin  lr,,\v,vii'v.     This   language 
striking  affinity  to  the  Chinese,  in  it^  monosyllabic  stnu  ;-n- 


v'j  Appendt. 

lation,  15,000,000 ;  part  of  it  quite  civilized;  have  an  alphabet,  and 
quite  an  extensive  literature;  religion,  Buddhism;  their  religious 
books  in  the  Pali  language.  Dialects  numerous,  viz.  the  Bomaii  of 
Ava,  the  court  dialect  ;  the  Ruh-kcng  or  Aracan,  W.  ;  Kassay,  N.  of 
the  latter  ;  Kolun,  E.  of  the  Kassay,  in  the  mountains  ;  &c.  There 
are  many  tribes  of  mountaineers,  on  the  E.  frontiers  of  Bengal,  whose 
language  is  little  known  ;  said  to  resemble  the  Negroes. 

4.  Peguan  ;  proper  name,  Moen  or  Muh  ;  on  the  ?ea  coast,  S.  and 
E.  of  the  Burmans,  and  W.  of  Siam  ;  earlier  civilized  than  the  Bur- 
mans  ;  conquered  by  them  in  the  last  century  ;  language  related  to 
the  Burman,  perhaps  a  dialect. 

5.  Siamese  ;  proper  name,  Tay  ;  a  large  nation  on  the  Menam,  N. 
of  Malacca,  and  E.  of  the  Burmans  ;  the  most  civilized  and  literary 
of  Farther  India  ;  resemble  the  Chinese  in  persons  and  language*: 
conquered  last  century  by  the  Burmans,  now  independent.     Religion. 
FJuddhism.     Two  principal  dialects  ;  the  Tay-noe  S.,  and  the  Tay- 
y.v\  N.  both  on  the  Menam  ;  Jan-Kom,  a  dialect  in  the  W.  on  the 
borders  of  Pegu  ;  another  dialect  in  the  island  of  Jan-Seylan. 

6.  Anamitish  ;  an  extensive  language,  spoken  with  many  dialects. 
by  all  the  people  of  Farther  India,  between  the  Burmans  and  Siam- 
ese, and  China,     a.  Tonquin  or  Tun-kin,  on  the  borders  of  China; 
resemble  the  Chinese  in  language  and  civilization  ;  use  their  written 
language  ;  religion  that  of   Fo  or  Buddhu  ;    formerly  tributary  to 
China  ;    now  a  part  of  the  empire  of  Anam.     b.    Cochin  China  ; 
proper  name,  Anam  ;  the  seat  of  a  powerful  empire  ;  language  intel- 
ligible to  the  Chinese  ;  resemble  them  in  manners  and  civilization  ; 
original  inhabitants,  a  race  of  savages  of  very  different  <|figin,  now 
found  in  the  W.  mountains.     The  Loys,  a  people  of  Chinese  origin, 
inhabit  Tsiampa,  S. ;  speak  a  dialect  of*  Anam.     c.  Cambodia  ;  proper 
name,  Khohmen  ;  between  Cochin  China  and  Siam  ;  language  mixed 
with  much  Malay,     d.  Laos  ;  proper  name,  Law  ;  language  interme- 
diate between  those  of  Tunkinand  Siam. 

The  languages  of  Farther  India  have  been  but  slightly  investigated, 
and  only  the  leading  ones  are  indicated ;  the  interior  has  scarcely  been 
visited  by  an  European.  There  appear  to  be  two  distinct  races  of 
inhabitants.  The  original  race,  savages  ;  said  to  resemble  the  Ne- 
groes ;  found  only  in  the  wild  mountains  ;  resemble  the  Papuans  of 
tiio  E.  islands  :  similar  people  are  said  to  be  found  in  the  mountains  of 
lliudostan.  The  other  and  later  race  is  of  Chinese  and  Tibetan  ori- 
gin ;  all  more  or  less  civilized  and  literary  ;  all  their  languages  have 
the  peculiar  monosyllabic  structure. 

II.  NOMADIC  NATIONS  IN  CENTRAL  ASIA. 

1st  FAMILY.     THE  MONGOL  ;  proper  name,  Mongu,  (mountain- 
eer).    Have  the  peculiar  physical  characters  of  the  race  in  the  highest  » 
degree  ;  have  always  been  a  semi-barbarous,  nomadic  people  ;  known 
from  a  high  antiquity ;  the  Seres  and  Huns  of  the  ancients ;  have 
been  a  most  formidable  race  of  conquerors  or  rather  devastators  ;  in 
the  middle  ages,  sent  out  three  of  the  greatest  swarms  of  banditti,  that 
ever  scourged  the  earth  ;  overrun  Europe  and  Asia,  from  the  Mediter- 
ranean to  the  E.  ocean,  under  Attila,  Genghis,  and  Timur  ;  the  for- 
mer laid  waste  Rome,  the  second   conquered  China  and  founded  a 
new  dynasty,  the  latter  Hindostan  and  founded  the  Mogul  empire  ;  j 
have  since  then  greatly  declined  in  power  and  numbers  ;  are  now  a  j 
scattered  race  of  herdsmen,  in  the  plains  of  Central   Asia,    S.  of  the  j 
Altai  mountains;  tributary  to  China  and  Russia.     The  Mongols  are 


\rt> 


Append, 

followers  of  the  Lama.  They  have  many  religious  books,  and  are 
zealous  in  spreading  Ihrir  docii 

. ,  bor- 
dering on   Tibet  and   China;   pan  'ury^the 

civilized.    Language  the  pun  The 

Kaii  desert  of  Cobi  :   <•< 

ed  China  in  th<  !-ous 

state.     The  Ortosh,  E.  <  (  iljl1- 

mak,  Tatar  for  ';lSe> 

since  tlic  ; 

a.   The  Choshot,  in   Tibet,  on  tin-   * 
China;   two  divisions,  the  bla« 

;   the   laU< 
them  ;     t;  .ujinadic.     b.   Tl.e   Sorijon 

i'.>rmid:ib!< 
part!  i  j.-.Tlh  ti    : 

lJ:tr'  ,  C.    The  I  \  "I- 

ga»  '• 

:  itories.    :;.  The  Burats ;  around  Lake 

Bail.  frontiers  ;  the  rudest  and  most  corrupt- 

ed, in  and  langu 

The  Mongol  language  resembles  the  morn 

pression  and  the  shortness  of  its   roots,  but  I,-.,  yes  and  ii 

ions,  no  article  ;  has  a  church  language  of  an  eari 
ular  ;  ha<  an  alphabet,  and  abounds  in  manuscripts,  religious,   j» 
cal,  and  historical. 

2d  FAMILY.  THE  MANTC-HUR,  (Man-Tcheu,  Chinese  );  extend- 
ing from  the  Mongols  to  the  E.  Ocean,  and  from  <  'hina  t«>  ^ihc-ria. — 
Language  very  soft,  abounds  in  onomatopics  and  repetitions.  ;  (  !\  «-\  1- 
labic  and  inflected,  hut  resembles  the  (  i  •  tlie  small  nuinlx 

its  roots  and  their  various  modifications  and  signification  :  a  copious 
urid  cultivated  language,  in  the  more  civilized  districts  bordering 
China. 

Divisions.  1.  Mantchu  Proper,  (Bogdos,  Russian  );  from  China  arid 
Corea  to  the  Amur  ;  in  IbC.4  conquered  China,  and  still  govern  il  ; 
have  derived  much  civilization  from  the  Chinese  ;  great  nunih.  <  ?  i 

ed  in  China,  particularly  in  their  armies.     Tin 

cultivated  by  the  Emperor,  and  kept  distinct  from  the  Chim-e  :  i.il 
the  Chinese* \\  ritings  translated  iuu-  it.  There  are  several  \vanderiiig 
tribes,  in  the  remote  districts>  who  speak  ruder  dialects,  the  Atchnri, 
Moko,  &c.  2.  The  Tagurian  ;  Da-uri.  i  formerly  occujiied 

the  country  between  the  Baikal  and  the  Amur  ;  after  the  l\u^i n 
conquest,  the  greater  number  passed  under  the  government  of  China ; 
live  now  in  Tsitsiker,  the  N.  W.  province  of  Mantchu ria.  3.  The 
Tunguses  ;  proper  name,  Oe\voe,  a  people.  From  the  Jenesei,  through 
E.  Siberia,  t)  the  Sea  of  Ochotsk,  and  in  Tsitsiker ;  related  to  the 
Mantchu,  but  early  separated  ;  nomadic  and  uncultivated  ;  divided 
into  the  Wood  and  Steppe  Tunguses  ;  former  in  the  N.,  live  by  fish- 
ing and  hunting,  mixed  with  the  N.  Siberian  tribes;  latter  wander 
over  the  S.  deserts,  mixed  with  the  Mongols.  On  the  Sea  pf  Oclu 
called  Lamuts.  Language,  a  corrupted  branch  of  Mantchu.  A. 
Several  half  savage  tribes  on  the  E.  ocean,  all  of  the  Mantrhur  fami- 
ly. The  Agupi-tase  and  Ketching-tase,  on  the  Amur,  near  its  mouth  : 
driven  by  the  Russians  from  Da-uria.  The  Harnaree,  higher  up  the 
Amur.  *The  people  of  Saghalien,  Jesso,  and  the  S.  Kurilcs,  are  of 


30  Appendix. 

this  family  ;  dialects  almost  as  numerous  as  their  villages  ;  a  race  of 
half  savage  fishermen. 

III.       S»TATIO>ARY    AND    CIVILIZED    PEOPLE    N.    E.    OF    CHI.NA. 

Their  affinity  arid  origin  is  not  fully  established,  but  their  physiogno- 
my is  strikingly  Mongolian. 

1.  The  Koreans,  on  the  Peninsula  N.  E.  of  China  ;  separated  from 
the  Mantclmrs  by  snowy  mountains  ;  originally  small  tribes,  united 
by  conquest ;  trace  their  history  to  a  high  antiquity  ;  conquered  by 
the  Chinese,  to  whom  tributary.     A  feeble  people  with  the  Chinese 
civilization,  religion,  and  writing.    Language  monosyllabic,  or  nearly 
related  to  that  class  ;   little  known  ;  mixed  with  much  Chinese  ;  its 
basis  probably  peculiar. 

2.  The  Japanese;  from  15  to  30,000,000;  the  most  civilized  and 
enterprising  of  all  the  E.  Asiatics  ;  have  the  Mongol  conformation, 
but  no  direct  affinity  with  any  of  the  Mongolian   languages  ;  inhabit 
all  the  proper  Japanese  islands  ;  have  conquered   Jesso,  and  the  S. 
Kuriles  ;  nave  a  temporal  sovereign  at  Jeddo,  and  a  nominal   reli- 
gious one,  the  Daira,  at  Miacp.     Their  history  goes  back  to  A.   C. 
660  ;  never  conquered  ;  two  invasions  attempted,  779  and  1281,  un- 
successful, perhaps  by  the  Mongols.     Language  polysyllabic,  with 
numerous  inflexions,  by  means  of  affixed   woius  or  syllables,  in  this 
respect  resembling  the  monosyllabic.     Have  a  eourt^and   book  lan- 
guage, highly  cultivated,  and  many  provincial  dialects  ;  have  an  al- 
phabet of  their  own,  and  use  the  Chinese  characters.     There  are 
three  religions,  viz.  the  Sinto,  the  oldest  idolatry  ;  the  Budsko  or  Fo, 
and  the  Deism  of  Confutse  ;  all  borrowed  from  China.     They  are 
more  jealous  of  foreigners  than  the  Chinese,  for  whom  they  have  a 
mortal  hatred. 

3.  The  Lieu-Kieu,  Rjuko  (Japanese  );  in  a  cluster  of  36  islands,  E. 
of  China,  and  S.  of  Japan  ;  a  very  peaceable  and  industrious  people, 
now  subject  to  the  Chinese,  though  of  different  origin  ;  many  Chi- 
nese live  among  them,  but  speak  their  own  language.     The  Lieu-Kieu 
is  said  to  be  a  branch  of  thr  Japanese,  mixed  with  much  Chinese. — 
There  are  three  leading  dialects  in  these  islands. 

The  Malay  and  Papuan  Groups  both  occupy  the  same  countries,  to 
a  considerable  extent,  and  are  strangely  intermingled.  Their  physi- 
cal and  moral  characters  are  very  distinct,  and  yet  they  are  found, 
side  by  side,  through  a  large  portion  of  the  E.  islands.  There  have 
been  some  doubts,  whether  either  of  these  groups  should  be  joined  to 
the  Mongolian  race.  The  Malay  has  been  formed  into  a  separate 
race,  and  the  Papuan  united  with  the  Negroes.  We  have  been  rath- 
er inclined  to  follow  Blumenbach,  in  uniting  the  manv  varieties  of 
men  under  three  races,  and  have  consequently  united  the  Malay  with 
the  Mongolian,  and  from  the  uncertainty  of  the  proper  position  of 
the  Papuan,  have  suffered  it  to  remain  under  that  race,  with  which  it 
has  the  nearest  local  relation. 

B.  THE  MALAY  GROUP  ;  characterised  by  a  brown  or  olive 
complexion  ;  black,  coarse,  and  lank  hair,  not  thin  like  the  Mongo- 
lian, but  full  and  flowing  ;  beard  very  thin,  generally  eradicated ; 
face  round  with  high  cheek  bones  ;  nose  short,  full  and  broad  to- 
wards the  tip,  not  flattened  ;  mouth  large  ;  person  rather  short,  with 
broad  shoulders  and  slender  extremities.  They  extend  from  the  Pe- 
ninsula of  Malacca,  over  all  the  E.  Indian  and  Polynesian  islands. — 
The  languages  spoken  throughout  this  wide  extent,  are  said  to  haye 
many  radical  affinities,  and  even  to  be  mutually  intelligible. 


Appendix.  31 

I.  The  Proper  Mai  -r  ;  originated  from  the  Peninsula  of  Malac- 

to  Mahomet- 
eial 

and  piratical  people,  over  from  Malabar  to  N.    Guinea. 

Their  language  the  \  I  la  hie  to  the  intli-cted  ; 

has  D  '.'1!    it-    ehai;r-.  iliaries  ; 

abou ;  leading-   dia- 

lects, viz.  Malay  Tallan-  ;  .lax.   in    v  the 

W.  A  Malay  Passar,  L«»u   Malay,  un  the  islands  ; 

suhdh  Java  and  the  .Moluccas. 

II.  The  Suitiat'-an-.     He-ides  the    Papuans  in  the  interior,  there 
are  two  classes  in  the  inland,  the  old    natae-,   and  the   new 

The  i  most    numerous   in    \l<  nangcabow   and    Acl  • 

The  former  ar$  divided  ii  a  peculiar  civ- 

ilization and  literature  of  a  very  e;»  Some  of  them  Mahom- 

etans, greater  part  heathens.  Their  languages  are  all  related,  and 
have  vy.  I.  The  Battas ;  occupy  the 

IN.  i  i  he  interior  ;  the  most  powerful;  language 

most  ancient  and  pi"  tangs,  in  the  middle,  am 

3.  The   Lampuhn,   in   the  S.  ;   language  very  guttural. — 
The  people  of  the  Niei.bar  inlands,  N.  of  Sumatra,  are  ohve-colour- 

language  little  known. 

ill.  (I)jawa).     The  lansruoge  of  this  island  said  to 

be  peculiar  ;  has  many  affinities  with  the  San  id  to  have  bor- 

rowed their  religion  and  civilization  from  the  Hindoos.  There  are 
two  principal  dialects,  viz.  Basa  Dalam,  High  Djawa,  the  court  and 
book  language  of  the  native  kingdoms  in  the  interior.  Basa  Luar, 
the  common  language;  on  the  coasts  mixed  with  much  Malay  and 
Chinese. 

IV.  The  Bugis  ;  the  native  language  of  Borneo ;  spread  over 
the  lower  parts  of  that  island  and  Celebes.     An  active  commercial 
people,  in  a  semi-barbarous  state  ;  spread  vcn  extensively  through 
the  E.  Archipelago.     The  Macassars  of  Celebes  belong  to  them,  and 
form  a  separate  and  powerful  nation. 

V.  Ternata.     The  original  language  of  the  Moluccas,  now  great- 
ly corrupted  with   Malay,  Bugis,  and  Dutch.     The  latter  have  long 
possessed  these  islands,  and  ha\  e  printed  religious  books  in  their  lan- 
guage.    Many  dialects  ;  that  of  Savu  most  cultivated. 

VI.  Bima.     E.  half  of  Sumbawa,  and  W.  part  of  Ende ;  allied  to 
the  Bugis. 

VII.  Sumbawa.    West  half   of  Sumbawa;    also  allied   to  the 
Bugis. 

VIII.  Sulu.     A  very  soft  language  ;  spoken  by  the  olive  colour- 
ed natives  of  the  Sulu  islands. 

IX.  The  Philippines.     There  are  two  principal  languages  spoken 
by  the  olive  coloured   natives,     a.  The   Tagala,   in  the  N.  islands, 
Luzon  and  Mindoro.     b.  The  Bissaja,  in  the  S.  islands,  Magindanao, 
Solar,  &c.    All  allied  to  the  Malay.     There  are  numerous  dialects. 

X.  The  Formosans.     The  oliVe  coloured   natives  of  this   island 
speak  a  peculiar  language  allied  to  the  Malay  dialects.     The  Dutch 
took  the  island  1621,  cultivated  the  language,   and  translated  many 
religious  books  into  it ;  they  were  driven  put  in  166 1 ,  and  it  has  Mine 
been  occupied  by  the  Chinese  ;  half  a  million  of  them  have  settled 
there  ;  the  natives  still  continue  distinct. 

The  olive  coloured  people  of  the  E.  India  islands  are  all  in  a  state 
of  partial  civilization  ;  they  carry  on  an  extensive  commerce  with 


Appendix. 

each 'other,  and  with  their  great  carriers  the  Chinese  and  Malay?.— 
The  Jawas  are  the  most  anciently  civilized  of  the  native  people^  but 
have  long  been  in  an  inactive  state,  particularly  since  the  Dutch  have 
occupied  their  island.  The  most  powerful  and  active  of  the  native 
tribes,  at  present,  are  the  Battas  and  the  Bugis.  The  latter  rival  the 
Malays  in  their  maritime  enterprise.  They  are  the  ruling  people  in 
Borneo  and  Celebes,  and  are  bold  and  independent.  All  these  na- 
tions have  peculiar  alphabets  and  literatures  ;  their  writing  is  gener- 
ully  on  palm  leaves,  and  among  the  Battas,  on  bamboos  and  rattans  ; 
it  is  a  kind  of  engraving  rather  than  writing.  The  Ternata  and  Ta- 
the  original  people  of  the  most  E.  islands,  have  been  broken 
down  by  the  tyranny  of  the  Dutch  and  Spaniards.  In  all  these  E. 
islands,  the  wild  and  mountainous  parts  are  occupied  by  the  Papuans. 

XI.  The  Polynesians.  The  olive  coloured  tribes  are  generally 
partially  civili/od,  though  barbarous.  They  cultivated  the  soil,  had 
boats  and  ran-ied  on  an  extensive  navigation,  had  a  distinction  of 
ranks  and  a  very  complicated  religious  power,  but  were  without  the 
use  of  the  metals  or  writing,  very  sanguinary,  and  addicted  to  war. 
In  the  Sodety  and  Sandwich  Islands,  great  improvements  have  been 
made  by  the  labours  of  the  missionaries,  and  by  their  intercourse 
with  the  trading  people  of  Europe  and  N.  A  ,  be 

divided    into  the  Eastern  and    >\  e^t.-rn.     ;i.   Tie  the 'best 

known  and  the  most  cultivated.  Their  languages  have  all  a  stri: 
affinity,  so  much  so,  that  the  two  most  distant  people,  the  New  /(•sl- 
anders arid  Sandwich  Islanders,  may  understand  each  other.  They 
are  very  simple  in  their  structure,  polysyllabic,  with  but  few  inflex- 
ions, abound  in  vowels  and  combinations  of  them.  They  include  the 
Tonjra  or  Friendly  inlands,  language  hard  ;  the  Society  islands,  lan- 
guage soft  and  musical  ;  the  Miinpic^i-,  like  the  former  ;  the  low  8. 
slands,  language  more  guttural;  Easter  Island,  guttural;  New 
Zealand,  language  hard.  B  dry  race  ;  and  the  Sandwich 

Jshmds  mo*!  frequenied  i  >>peans.     The  dialects  of  the 

Sandwich  islands,    M:«r«;m-:i  islands  or  Tahitian,   Tonga 

islands,  and  "Wv\  /•-.ilan.l,  have  been  grammatized.  b.  The  West- 
ern ;  have  some  affinities  with  the  Tagala,  very  few  with  the  East- 
ern islanders ;  include  the  Pelew  islands,  language  peculiar,  the 
Marian  or  Ladrone  islands,  and  the  Carolines. 

C.  THE  PAPUAN  GROUP  OR  EASTERN  NEGROES.  These  have 
been  considered  the  same  race  with  the  African  Negroes,  but  have 
some  characteristic  differences.  Their  complexion  is  sooty  black  or 
reddish  brown  ;  hair  growing  in  tufts,  black,  very  curly,  but  not  friz- 
zled like  the  Negro's,  forming-  a  matted  bunch  about  the  head  ;  nose 
rery  wide  and  flat;  mouth  immoderately  large;  lips  very  prom- 
inent ;  chin  very  short,  retiring  directly  backwards ;  head  dispro-  , 
portionately  large ;  limbs  slender  ;  stature  very  small,  about  four  i 
and  a  half  feet :  the  entire  figure  deformed  and  often  hideous.  They 
are  found  scattered  in  a  wild  and  savage  state  through  all  the  E.  In- 
dia islands,  and  occupy  the  S.  W.  Islands  of  Polynesia,  and  the  whole 
of  Australasia.  In  some  of  the  wildest  mountains  of  Hindostan,  such 
a  race  is  said  to  be  found.  The  same  is  true  of  the  mountains  on  the 
E.  frontier  of  Bengal,  and  through  Farther  India  in  general.  They 
occupy  the  interior  mountains  of  Malacca,  where  they  are  perfect 
savages ;  also  the  Andaman  islands,  and  the  small  islands  W.  of  Su- 
matra. They  are  found  in  the  interior  of  Sumatra,  Java,  Borneo, 
Celebes,  and  the  Philippines,  where  they  are  called  Negritos  by  the 
Spaniards,  and  Ygolotes  by  the  natives  ;  some  of  them  gather  gold  in  i 


E 


Appendix. 

.imams,  and  have  become  wealthy.     In  the   Moluccas,  (Hara- 

•upy  part  of  Hali,  and 

some  others  of  the  K.  .1  pop- 

ulation of  the  Papnas,   iurludi,  (i.vupof 

large  islands  eastward.     M  69  of  Neu  !1(  !>:•!  lea  a  re  of 

i  war- 
*  ds.     The- 1 
words  in  their   langua  : 

They  are  'tor  than   the   other  Papn  • 

ferent.  ly  of  this  rare,  hut  indnl 

graded,  not  '<  New  Hollani! 

>;mi>ll   inflated   tribes  of  wretched  savages,    in    the    1 
stage*.*  'nee. 

Iin     Hvi  This  embraces   a   small,  dark 

coloured,  ill   shapen  race,  with  t 

black  <  ;    the  countries  u  ithin 

the  an  t  <»n  both  <  <  i>\    hunting  ami    f: 

.ivage,  but  •••  a  goodde.l  of 

h-oK  In  .-nd    in 

game.     Their  languages  have  not  all  •  -1,  but 

!  to  one  common  or- 
igin.    '!  of  all   those   in  America,  and   in 
maybe-  -semble   tl-i 
their  conformation,   but  from  aliinity   of  language,  they  have  been 
•;e.d  with  the  Finns. 

I.  The  Samoiedan    Family.     This   includes,  besides  the  proper 
Samoiedes,  some  other  tribes  in  N.  Siberia,  perhaps  mixed   with   the 

1.   The  Proper  Samoiedes  ;  name  from  Suoma,  Finnish  for 
Swamp  ;  proper  name,   Ninctz  ;  inhabit   the  coasts  of  the  Icy  sea 
from  tlie  White.  Sea  to  the  Lena.     Two  great  stems,  the  Laghe  and 
the  Wanuta;  dialects  numerous,  nine  collected  by  F.   Adelung.     2. 
i  (Miaks  ;  a  mixed  race,  half  Samoiede, 
•:ieOby  to  Nary m  and  the  month  of  the  R.  Tom.     3.  Kamas- 
<MI   the  right  of  the  Jenesei,  half  Samoiedes,  Sha- 
mans.    4.  Karagasses  and  Taiginzcs ;  feeble   remains   of  stronger 
tribes  in  upper  Tungooska  ;  speak   corrupt  Samoiede.     ~>.  Tn bin- 
ski  ;  scattered  among  the  Katchin/i   Tatars  on  the  left  of  the  Jene- 
sei ;  language  now  lost.     G.  Koibales,  in  Kutzneck  and   Krasrioya  ; 
nomades,  formerly  schamans,  now   bapti/c  L  mi\«  d  with  Tatar 
Motores  ;  proper  name  Mad  ;  E.  of  the   J  i  the  Tuba  nnd 

the  Sajansk  mountains;  nomades,  tributary  to  the  Sonjors,  nearly 
extinct.  8.  Sojets,  in  the  higher  Sajansk  mountains,  W.  of  Lake 
Baikal  ;  shamans,  mixed  with  Mongols. 

II.  The  Jenesean  Ostiaks ;  speak  a  peculiar  language  ;  on  the 
Jenesei,  below  upper  Tungooska  ;  very  savage  ;  two  leading  dia- 
lects, the  Imbatski  and  Purnpokoli.     The  following  tribes  arc  r« 

to  them,  viz.  the  Arvinzes,  on  the  Jenesei  in  Krasaoya,  F.  Adelung 
has  collected  five  of  their  dialects;  Kanski,  on  the  Kan,  E.  of  the 
Jenesei  ;  Assenes.  on  the  Ussotka,  among  the  Krasnoya  Tatars. — 
These  three  last  tribes  are  nearly  extinct. 

III.  The  Jukagirs,   Jnkadski  (Hussian  ];    proper  name  Andon- 
Domni  ;  between  the  Jakutsand  Tchnktchi,  on  both  sides  the  lower 

iv-i  to  the  N\  Ocean  ;  resemble  the  Samoiedes,  not  the  Jakuts. 

IV.  The  Kamt/'hadalcs  ;   proner   name,  Itelman  ;  originally  sha- 
arude  and  di'-ty  rue",  now  much  reduced  in  numbers  ;  oreu- 

py  only  the  S.  part  of  the  peninsula,  the  N.  part  occupied  by   the 


34  Appendix. 

Koriaks  ;  a  very  peculiar  people  ;  language  has  few  affinities  ;  dia- 
lects numerous,  17  collected  by  F.  Adelung. 

V.  The  Kurilians  ;  occupy  the  19  IX.   Kuriles,  under  the  Russian 
government ;  a  peculiar  language  ;  proper  name  I  jut-Jejeke. 

VI.  The  Ainos  ;  occupy  the  S.  Kuriles,  under  Japan,  arid  the  inte- 
rior of  Jesso  and  Saghalien  ;  a  very  sing-nlar  race,  bodies  covered  with 
black  hair  ;  carry  on  a  trade  with  the  Japanese,  and  wear  their  silk  ; 
much  reduced  in  numbers  ;  but  little  civilized. 

VII.  The  Tchuktchian  Family ;  occupy  the  N.  E.  corner  of  Asia  ; 
in  their  persons  and  language  they  have  a  near  relation  to  the  Eski- 
mos.  They  extend  S.  to  Kamtchatka,  and  the  sea  of  Ochotsk,  and  W. 
to  the  Kovirna.     1.  The  Koriaks  ;  in  the  S.  around  the  Gulf  of  Ana- 
dyr •.  ,y  tribes,  viz.  the  set  tied- Koriaks  on  the  coast,  the  rein  deer  Ko- 

noniadic,  and  the  Elutelat,  in  N.  Kamtchatka,  with  a  softer 
dialect  than  the  two  former.  2.  The  Tchuktchi ;  at  the  IS:.  E.  point 
r>f  Asia,  live  like  the  Samoiedes,  savage,  schanmns,  language  softer  and 
more  hissing  than  the  Koriak ;  said  that  the  two  people  understand 
each  other. 

VIII.  The  Aleutians  ;  occupy  the  chain  of  islands  extending  from 
Alashka  towards  Kamtchatka,  in  four  groups,  including-  O. 

All  of  oue  origin  and  language,  with  ninny  tiiair<  tej  lias  no  affinity 
iiadale,  but  many  with  the  Tchuktchi  and  Eskimo. 

IX.  The  Eskimo  Family  (Karalit) ;  extending  along  the  N.   side 
of  the  American  continent,  from  Behring's  straits  to  Labrador  and 
Greenland,  and  along  the  W.  coast,  from  Alashka  to  Prince  William's 
sound.     They  aro  allied  to  the  Tchuktchi  and  Aleutians,  and  probably 
of  the  same  origin.     They  are  generally  found  near  the  sea  const,  as 
they  subsist  almost  entirely  by  fishing  and  catching  seals,  at  which 
they  are  very  dexterous.     They  may  be  divided  into  two  branches, 
fche  E.  and  the  AV.      1.  The  Eastern'  includes  the  Greenlanders,  and 
the  Eskimos  of  Labrador,  and  the  N.  shores  of  Hudson's  Bay.     They 
probably  range  a':>ng  the  entire  N.  coast  of  America  ;  were*  found  by 
Franklin  and  M'K^nzie,  at  the  mouth  of  Copper  Mine  and  M'Kenzie's 
Rivers  ;  very  host-*o  to  the  Indians,  from  whom  they  differ  entirely  in 
{>c!vonM,  dispositions  and  habits.    The  language  of  all  these  people  re- 

-imilar,  poly  synthetic,  abounding  in  sharp  gutturals  or  clucking 
sounds.  2.  The  'Western  ;  along  the  W.  coast  of  America,  as  far  S. 
as  Prince  William's  sound  ;  N.  at  Norton's  sound  and  Behring's  Bay, 
railed  there  Yakutat.  The  Konaegan,  the  nation  inhabiting  Kodiac 
and  Alashka.  The  Tchugatzi,  further  S.,  insulated  by  the  Kinaitzi,  a 
nation  of  Americans. 

E.  THE  AMERICAN  GROUP  ;  Aboriginal  Americans.     This  has  the 
general  characters  of  the  race,  with  some  peculiarities.    The  complex- 
ion reddish,  or  copper-coloured  ;  hair  black,  very  coarse  and  straight, 
extending  very  low  on  the  forehead  and  temples;  beard  scanty,  care-  • 
fully  eradicated  ;  forehead  low  and  flat,  facial  angle  73  1-2°  ;  eyes  deep 
set ;  nose  broad  and   flattish,  genera%  arched  and  sometimes  rather 
aquiline,  hooked   at  the  tip  ;  face  broad  and  square  ;  figure  general- 
ly large  and  muscular,  in  some  of  the  tribes  Herculean.     The  i 
pendent  natives  are  almost  entirely  in  a  savage  state  :  the  Aram 
ans  in  Chili  the  most  civilized.  At  the  first  conquest  of  Mexico  ai; 
America  by  the  Spaniards,  there  were  two  powerful  and  civilized  na- 
tions on  the  table  lands  of  the  Andes  ;  their  remains  now  in  a  state  of 
subjection  to  their  conquerors.  In  the  settled  parts  of  N.  America  and 
theW.  Indies,  the  natives  have  almost  entirely  disappeared.  The  ; 
there  will  probably  become  extinct.     The  languages  of  America 
very  difficult,  highly  complex  in  their  structure,  or  polysinthetic.   The  4 


of  thr  Indians,  in  the  E.  of  N.  America,  have  been 
;vith  some  sucr<  ter  parts  out  little  !  me  to- 

ihcir  arrangement.      The  number  of  tn  great,  and 

rach  has  some  peculiarities  of  dialect.     \\  r  <hnll  not  attempt  to  give 
?  complete  enumeration  of  them,   but  only  ^ome  of  the  !- 
sions.  vii  language 

<'t  few  peo.  :  dully 

than  some  «M 

t  he  lou  preserved  their  lanp ' 

when  in  subjection  to  stronger  tribes,  till  on  the  very  border 
lion. 

Thr  engages  of  a  part  of  N.  America  have  been  arranged 

under  a  low  leading  families,*  viz. 

1.  The  Lonni  Lonnape.     One  of  the  most  extensive  of  the  \.  Ame- 
rican 1:  :  from  the  Atlantic  to  tin  \\ .  to 
the  Ro«                 (;tins,  and  from  the  Eskim<  of  the 
softest  of  the  native  languages.     Two  general  divisions  ;  the  E.  and 

I.  The  EP  :ito,  a.  The  Delawares  or  proper  Lomi- 

Lenna-  men) ;  originally  on  the  Delaware  and  Si 

now  in  Ohio  ami  Indiana.     The'Munsccs  were  a  tribe  of  thfMi.     h. 
luding  the   i'equots  and  • 

extinct,     c.  The  Moho^^  4,,-  \Io- 
uh  ;  originally  extended  from  the  Narraganset    to  t».r  ! 
•!y  a  few  remaining-     <l.  Ti.r   Ahr-rjj.Ui-.  :    in 
otia  ;  from  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  two  former :   the  1'e- 
nobscots,  Bchemins,  Micmacs,  &c.  of  this  division. 

2.  T!:  n  ;  divided  into  three  branriie^.     A.  The  S.  ;  origi- 

e  whole  country  fro :  • .  M t  ir-  to  tl  i 

}>i,  S.  of  the  form*  :   drove  out  the  Tuscaroras  from  Virp-inia. 

a.  The  Shawanese,  originally  from  Florida,  then  occupied  the  c<> 
tapooe,  a  branch  of  them.     b.  The  Miami. 
ie  e^reat  lakes  o.  io.   The  Ouitanons,  Hli.«.ois,  P<i 

itawottamies,  branches  of  them.      13.  »ranch.     a. 

'hipeways,  including  the  proper  (  .  tin- C'ro^-,  ti.c  Al?" 

lie  Ottaua--.  Mr.  :  along  the  great  lakes  to 
ippi  and   lake  VVinnbeo.      b.    The  Knistona 
iround  rTiil^on'^  :  ':o  Winnipec,  up  thr 

rer  R.,  and  down  the  TVfissinippi  to  Union's  Ivr  near- 

est allied  to  the  Algonkin.     C.  N.  Branch.     T 


A  writer  in  the  N.  American  Review,  Jan.  1826,  fGov.  Cass,  of 
Michigan)  has  arranged  i\w  Indians  in  the  t.  ,f  the  II.  States, 

inder  the  following  heads,  viz.  the  Wyandot  or  FTuron.  incliiding  the 
ribe  of  that  name,  and  the  Six  Nations  or  Troqnois  :  the  Cnippewa  or 
\lgonkin,  including  the  Ohippewas,  Ottawa^,  Potawatamies,  vSacs  and 

Saukies  and  Ottogamies),  Shawanese,  Kickapoos,  Menomo- 
lies,  Afiamips,  and  Delawares,  arranged  in  the  order  of  their  affinity  : 
iriginally  extending  from  the  Penobscot  to  the  Chesapeake,  an -1 

ntic  to  Lake  Superior:  the  Sioux  (Dahcotah),  including1  the* 
ironer  Sioux,  lowas,  Ottoes,  ATi^-ouris,  and  WinncbaTo^s,  in  one  di- 

^nd  the  Arkansas  and  Quapaws,  the  Osr>  !  ihas, 

n  1  Poncas,  in  another:  the  Pawnee,  inchidinff  thn  !'  nd  tln» 

Vrickaras :  and  the  southern  Indians,  including  the  Cherokecs,  Choli 
aws,  and  Creeks. 


,jti  Appendix 

elude  all  the  Indians  N.  of  the  Knistenaux,  to  the  Eskimos,  and  from 
Hudson's  bay  to  the  Rocky  mountains.  Language  allied  to  the  Knis- 
tenaux. 

II.  The  Iroquois.— Once  extended  S.  to  N.  Carolina,  W.  to  the 
W abash,  E.  to  the  Hudson,  and  N.  to  the  great  lakes.     Formed  an 
extensive  confederacy,  called  the  Five  Nations.     Proper  name  Kon- 
ungzi-Ouiga,  (confederated   people).     Consisting  of  the  Mohawks, 
Senecas,  and  Onondagas,  who  formed  the  first  legion  ;  and  the  Onei- 
das  and  Cayugas,  who  formed  the  second  legion.     They  then  received 
the  Tuscaroras,  who  were  driven  out  of  Virginia,  as*  a  6th  Nation. 
They  are  now  confined  to  a  few  villages  in  New- York  and  U.  Canada. 
The  Wyandots  S.  of  Lake  Erie,  and  the  Hurons  of  Canada,  are  tribes 
of  this  family. 

III.  The  southern  Indians  of  the  U.  States.     I.  The  Woccons  in 
N.    Carolina,  extinct.      The  Catahbas,  in    S.   Carolina,  Jonly    one 
vilh-  a  powerful  nation,  extending,  with   it*  kindred  tribes, 
from  Virginia  to  Florida.     The  Yamasees  and  Coosas,  farther  S.,  de- 
stroyed by  the  Creeks.     2.  The  Muscogees  or  Crivks.  in   Georgia 
an<!  Alal/.ima  :   :\  remit  people,  who  exterminated  the  more  ancient 
race;  formed  a  powerful  confi  several  tribes,  viz.  the  Sem- 
inoles  in  Florida,   the  Uches,  Cowetas,  &c.  ;  in  a  declining  state. — 

3.  The  Cbickasaws  and<  C'haktas),  in  Missis- 
sippi ;  two  nations  of  one  Family,  who  invaded,  and  drove  out  or  »  \- 
terminated  the  earl i or  tribe*  in  that   quarter.     4.  The   Cherakees  ; 
on  the  Tennessee,  N.  of  the  Creeks;  two  divisions,  the  mountain- 
eers, and  lowlanders ;  an  earlier  and  lighter  coloured  race  than  the 
two  former. 

i  V.     The  Nations  of  the  Lov  <  ippi  and  Florida,  the  JTo- 

•/!.  TluTountry  along  the  gulf  of  Mexico  originally  occupied 
by  mam  )mall  nations  ;  mm  rvinct,  or  in  very  small  numbers  W. , 
pi  lie  Mississippi.  The  princi jr.il  early  nations,  1.  The  Timuacas, ' 
inE.  Florida,  around  St.  Aug  t  ;  language  peculiar,  the 

Spaniards  have  books  in  it.  2.  The  Apalachees,  in  W.  Florida,  ex- 
tending N.  to  the  Allcgany  mountains  ;  driven  out  by  the  Creeks  and 
Clioetans  ;  now,  v  -mall  tribes  of  kindred  origin,  in  Lower 

Louisiana.  \  i/.  the  Pacanns.  the  Pascagoulas,  and  the  Biloxis  ;  emi- 
grated t'rom  Mobile  in  tlie  last  ceriinry.  3.  The  Natchez  ;  originally 
a  piuverful  and  eiilti\  ated  people,  on* the  Lower  Mississippi  ;  extir- 
pated in  17.SO.  The  Tensas,  on  the  Red  river,  perhaps  a  remnant. — 

4.  The  Tunicas,  originally  on  the  Mississippi  near  Avoyelles,  now  a 
remnant  on  the  Red  river! 

V.  Nations  of  S.  Louisiana,  W.  of  the  former.     1.  The  Caddoes 
or  Cadodakis  ;  on  Red  river,  and  in  the  neighbouring  parts  of  Texas; 
include  many  small  tribes,  viz.  the  Nadacos,  Nabidaches,   Adayes," 
Nacogdoches,  &c.     2.  The  Quapaws,  on  the  S.  side  of  the  Arkansa 
and  the  Washita.     3.  Many  tribes  S.  of  them,  little  known,  viz.  the' 
Bedies,   on   TVinity  river;  the  Mayas,  on  St.  Bernard's  Bay;  the- 
Cances,  along  the  coast  nearly  to  Vera  Cruz,  hostile  to  the  Spaniards ; , 
the  Atacapas,  along  the  coast  from   St.   Bernard's  to  Louisiana  :  th 
Apalousas,  in  T^ouisiana,  &c.  ;  most  of  these  are  fast  disappearing. 

VI.  ThePani  Nation,  (Pawnees  ):  on  the  Platt  and  Kansa  rivers 
in  three  bands,  viz.  the  Great  Panis,  the  Wolf,  and  the  Republicans 
raise  corn,  have  horses,  hunt,  and  make  war  on  the  Indians  of  the 
PI  'ins  westward.     Language,    guttural,   allied   to  the  Sioux.     The 
Eicaras,  on  tlie  Foyer  Mississippi,  remains  of  10  Pani  tribes,  greatly 
reduced  by  the  Sioux.    The  Towcas  or  Towiakis,  a  tribe  of  Panis, 


-  \. 


Appendi'r.  61 

>m  tiie  Red  rivev,  above  Nachitoches.  The  Towekenoes  and  Tgn* 
kas,  XV.  on  the  Colorado,  probably  related. 

VII.     The  Osage  nation ;  proper   name   Washash;   including  thp 

Winnebag-oo^  xmcrand    (invn    Hay;   the   low  ays  oil  the 

De.si:  ris,  remains  of  a  numerous   nation  on  the 

Lo\\  •  >i;   the  tv.  -w  associated  with  the  Ottoes  ;  the 

i  tlic  I  ,ou«-r  Mi  ^   on  the 

I'oncas,   allied  to  the   former  ;  the 

/.as,  on  the  Kanza  and  Arkansa  rivers,  W.  of  the  Osages ;  tlie 
leading  tribe  of  the  nation,  from  the  Osage 
tnsa. 

\l!l.     The  Fox  Nation  ;  ext«  Lake  Michigan  to  th< 

rstward  to  the  Missouri,  S.  of  the  N»m\.     In   alii; 

the  Chippewas.     A  recent  nation  in  th< 

conquered  and  drove  out  the  Missouri**  and  the   Illinois,   and   t> 
tribes  of  the  Osagr  i  )t 

togarnies  or  F»>  lated  on  the  Mississippi.     The  Menomonies, 

•  •en  bay.     Language  peculiar. 

IX.  The  Naudowessis  or  Sioux  Nation.     Proper  name,   Narco- 
(ah  or  Darcota  e  Upper  Mississippi,  and  over  the  exten 
plains  to  the  Upper  v  nd  the  Saskashawin.     A  very  peculiar 
and  powerful  people,  nomadic,  warlike  ;  have  gained  an  ascenda , 

all  the  nations  in  that  quarter.     Language  peculiar,   harsh   and 
Cultural.     Several  confederated  tribes  or  bands;  the  principal,    the 
<wa-Kantons,  the  Vahpatons  and  the  Sistasoone,  on  the  Upper 
issippi  and  its  branches  ;  the  Yanktons,  wander  from  the  Mi^ 
* ip pi  to  the  Missouri  ;  the  Tetons,  on  th  i,  from  the  Mahas 

Co  the  Minetarees,  the  most  extensive  ;  the  Washpeconte,  on  the 
Desmoines  and  St.  Peters  ;  the  Assiniboins  or  Stone  Indians,  on  the 
Saskashawin,  a  tribe  of  Sioux,  now  a  .-.  ith  the  Knistenaux. 

X.  Nations  on  the  Up  uri,  V"..  of  the   Korky  mountains* 

1.  T!  S.  from  thr  ^ources  of  the  Saskashaw* 
in,  including  the  Blood  Indians,  the  Blackfoots,  and  the  Paegans.— 

2.  The  M  or  Fall  Indians,  from  th«»  S.  hr.m<-h  of  the  Saska- 
shawin to  the  Yellow  Stone.     Both  these  have  some  relation  to  the 
Chippewas.     3.  The   Sussees  and  Sussitongs,  on  the  Red  river  of 
Winnipec  ;  related  to  the  Sioux.     4.  Tl  ires  or  Snake   In- 
dians, in  the  Rocky  mountains  around  the  sources  of  the  Missouri. — 

3.  The  Mandnns,  on  the  Upper  Missouri  above  the  Ficaras. 

XI.  The  Paduca  nation  ;  a  wandering,  predatory   race,  without 
fixed  habitations,  in  the  great  plains  at  the  foot  of  th'«»   Rocky  moun- 
tains, from  New  Mexico  to  the  Missouri;  little  known;   including 
the  Jetans  or  Camanches,  the  Crows,  the  Arrapahoes,  and  the  ICia- 
was. 

Several  >f  these  W.  divisions,  particularly  the  5th,  10th  and  llth. 
are  very  uncertain,  and  rather  founded  on  locality  than  language. 

The  Nations  on  the  W.  coast  of  N.  America,  N.  of  Mexico,  are 
little  known.  They  may  be  arranged  under  the  following  local  di- 
visions. 

I.  N.  W.  Coast,  from  the  Eskimos,  at  60°  lat.  or  at  Prince  Wil- 
liam's Sound,  to  Nootka.  The  Nations,  N.  and  N.  W.  of  this  divis- 
ion, are  related  to  the  Eskimos.  Those,  within  these  limits,  hare 
some  affinities  in  language,  to  the  Mexicans.  1 .  The  Wakash  na- 
lion,  at  Nootka  and  Prince  George's  sounds.  2.  The  Atnahs,  at 
Pitzhugh's  Sound,  visited  by  M'Kenzie,  considerably  civilized. — 
The  Nag-aili,  E.  of  thorn,  near  the  Rocky  mountains,  alliefl  to  ftif 

D 


30:  Appendix, 

Cbipewyans.  3.  The  Kolushes  or  Sitkas,  arourcl  Norfolk  Soundv 
(Ishinkitana  );  occupy  the  greater  part  of  the  country  N.  of  50°, 
from  Queen  Charlotte's  Islands,  along  nearly  the  whole  Russian 
Coast,  to  the  Eskimos  ;  language  nasal.  4.  The  Ugal-jachmutzi, 
around  Mt.  St.  Elias.  5.  The  Kinaitzi,  between  59°  and  6-2°,  on  the 
Coast.  The  languages  of  the  three  last  have  been  grammatized  by 
the  Russians  ;  synthetic,  have  many  affinities  to  the  Eskimo. 

II.  N.  W.  coast,  from  Nootka  to  California.   1.  In  ISew  California, 
numerous  languages,  little  known;  said  to  be  seventeen  S.  of  St.  Fran- 
Cisco.    Two  nations  around  Monterey,  who  speak  different  languages ; 
the  Escelen  and  Rumsen.     Three  around  St.  Francisco,  with  dialects 
Of  one  common  language.     "2.  The  nations  or  tribes  on  the  Columbia 
and  its  branches,  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Rocky  mountains ;  very  nu- 
merous ;  about  100  are  enumerated.     They  have  been  included  un- 
der one  great  nation,  the  F/atheads  or   Pallote-paitor,  extending  to 
the  Rocky  mountains  and  the  borders  of  New  Mexico. 

III.  Nations  in  the  N.  of  New  Mexico  ;  some  of  them   powerful 
and  stationary,  quite  civilized,  independent,  hostile  to  the  Spaniards  ; 
Others  live  peaceably  under  the  Spanish  government.     1.  The  Anpa- 
Ches,  from  the  Black  mountains  of  N.  Mexico  to  Cuvilla ;  enemies  of 
the  Paducas  ;  have  extended  themselves  to  the  Pacific.     The  Yutas, 
around  the  sources  of  the  Del  Norte,  allied  to  them.     2.  The  Nava- 
hoes,  in  the  mountains   N.   W.  of  Santa  Fe  ;  stationary  and  inde- 
pendent ;  language  said  to  be  related  to  the  Mexican.     3.  The  1 
and  Pickoories,  in  villages  near  Santa  Fe.     4.  The  Moquis,   on  the 
Gila  ;  early  civilized  ;  allied  to  the  Anpaches. 

TV.  Californian  nations  ;  originally  from  the  N.  ;  three  head  di- 
alects or  languages,  viz.  the  Pencu,  S.  nearly  extinct;  the  Guaicu- 
ra  in  the  middle,  grammatized  ;  the  Cochimi,  N.  from  25°  to  31° 
(at. 

The  languages  of  Central  America,  or  those  under  the  Spanish 
government  N.of  the  isthmus,  have  been  more  cultivated  than  the 
preceding.  Many  of  them  have  been  grammatized  by  the  Spanish 
missionaries,  or  the  educated  natives,  and  many  translations  have 
been  made  into  them.  A  large  number,  particularly  in  the  W.  In- 
dies, are  now  extinct.  They  may  be  arranged  under  the  following 
local  heads. 

I.  Languages  N.  of  Anahuac,  to  the  rivers  Gila  and  Del  INorte, 
including  the  greater  part  of  N.  Mexico  occupied  by  the  Spaniards. 

I.  Cora,  much  allied  to  the  Mexican,  on  the  coast  of  New  Leon, 

2.  Tepehuana,  on  the  W.  coast  S.   of  25°  ;  Topia,   N.  of  25°  ;  five 
Others  adjacent.     The  Tubar  on  the  river  Sinaloa.     3.  Tarahumara, 
fi.  of  the  former,  extending  N.  to  30°  in  the  mountains,  borders  on 
the  Anpaches.     4.  In   Sinaloa  ;    Zuaqui,  S.   adjoining  the  Tubar ; 
iVTaya,  N.  on  the  river  Mayo;  Guaravi,  the  common  language  on  the 
Coast ;  Yaqui,  N.  :  Akoma  :  all  said  to  be  dialects  of  one  language. 

3.  Pima,  Eudeve,  Opata,  and  several  others,  in  Pimeria  ;  N.  to  the 
Oila,  and  E.  to  the  mountains  ;  related  to  the  Tarahumara.     The 
fima  grammatized. 

II.  Languages  of  Anahuac,  or  the  Plateau  of  Mexico,  and  the 
territories  adjacent.     The  term,  Anahuac,  applied  to  the  empire 
Montezuma,  the  seat  of  great  power,  and  a  high  degree  of  civiliz 
tion,  at  its  conquest  by  the  Spaniards.     Government  despotic  ; 
£ion  idolatrous,  sanguinary  ;  had  no  writings,  nor  literature ;  recoi 
ted  events  by  signs  and  paintings.    The  seat  of  the  empire  in  the  vajj 
6f  Mexico  ;  surrounded  by  a  great  number  of  tributary  nations,  witl 


Appendix.  2$ 

many  distinct  languages ;  remains  of  these  nations  and  language? 
still  existing,  in  the  Indian  population  of  Mexico.  The  principal 
languages  are,  1.  The  Mixteca,  in  Chiapa  and  Oaxaca  ;  early  civil- 
ized, have  left  monuments;  still  spoken,  six  dialects,  grammatized  03 
Los  Reyes,  most  cultivated  around  Tleposcolula.  2.  The  Totonaca, 
around  Vera  Cruz  ;  said  to  have  been  driven  out  of  Anahuac,  civil- 
ized, grammatized  by  Bonilla,  four  dialects.  3.  The  Azteca  ov 
Mexican  ;  originally  from  the  N.  ;  conquered  Anahuac,  and  became 
the  ruling  language  of  all  Mexico,  as  far  as  Nicaragua ;  preceded 
by  several  nations  of  the  same  stock,  viz.  the  Toltecas,  Nahuatlachi, 
C^halcos,  Tepanecas,  C'olhui,  Tlascalas,  &c.  The  Aztecas  followed 
in  the  15th  century,  and  founded  their  empire,  which  extended  S.  to 
Darien.  Their  language  the  basis  of  the  others  ;  has  many  dialects, 
4.  The  Huasteca,  N.  of  Anahuac  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  has  much 
affinity  with  the  languages  of  Yucatan.  5.  The  Othomi,  in  the 
mountains  N.  of  Mexico,  blended  with  the  wandering  Chichimacas. 
The  Macahui,  in  \kclioacan,  a  dialect,  said  to  be  monosyllabic.— 
Originally  belonged  to  the  Nahuatlachi;  related  to  the  Azteca.  6.. 
\T<  rhoacan  ;  originally  an  independent  kingdom,  N.  W.  of  Mexico^ 
occupied,  in  the  N.  E.,  by  the  Othomi;  the  rest  by  two  distinct  na- 
tions, the  Perindas  and  tie  Tarascas  ;  last  highly  cultivated,  with  a 
musical  language. 

III.  Languages  of  S.   Mexico  and  Guatiinala.     1.  The  Mayas, 
in  Yucatan  and  Tobasco  ;  said  to  have  spread  to  the  greater  Antil- 
les ;  many  traces  of  ancient  civilization  among  them  ;  allied  to  the 
Pokonchi  ;  grammatized.     2.    The   Pokonchi  ;    around    Amatitan, 
and  in  the  mountains  ;  grammatized.     The  Utlateca,  around  Guati- 
mala.     The  C'atr.hikel,  around  Zumpango.     These  three  allied.     3. 
The  Kichi,  in  Verapaz.     4.  In   Nicaragua,   four  languages,  viz.  the 
Chorotega,  the  oldest ;  the  Corabichi ;  the  Chondal,  in   the  moun- 
tains, extended  to  Oaxaca  and  Honduras  ;  and  the  Orotina. 

IV.  The  languages  of  the   W.    India  islands.     These  are   quite 
^x»in  vords  remain  ;  the  native  population  early  extir- 
pated by  the  Spaniards.     Those  of  Cuba  and  Jamaica  said  to  have 
resembled  Oie  Ma\a  of  Yucatan.     Those  of  Hayti  and  the  Lucayas, 
peculiar  ;  a  cultivated  and  numerous  people.     The  Caribbee  islands, 
as  far  as  Porto-rico,  inhabited  by   the  Caribbees  from  S.    America  ; 
only  a  few  individuals  remain. 

The  languages  of  S.  America  do  not  yet  admit  of  an  arrangement, 
according  to  their  affinities  ;  they  must  therefore  be  arranged  from 
their  localities.  When  the  Spaniards  conquered  the  country,  they 
found  cultivated  nations,  along  the  table  lands  of  the  Andes,  as  far  as 
Chile.  The  Peruvian  empire  and  language  extended  over  the  great- 
er part  of  them.  None  of  the  S.  American  languages  were  cultiva- 
ted as  written  languages.  The  natives,  in  the  low  and  wooded  coun- 
tries of  S.  America,  were  originally  savages. 

I.  The  N.  W.  mountains  to  the  Isthmus  of  Darien.  1.  On  the 
Magclalena,  and  the  adjoining  mountains,  a  great  number  of  tribes 
with  different  languages  ;  ten  said  to  be  extant.  Three  nations,  of 
later  arrival,  and  different  from  the  earlier  inhabitants,  settled  on  the 
Plateau  of  Bogota  ;  quite  civilized  ;  (the  Bochica,  Namkethaba, 
and  Zuki).  The  Panches,  rude,  resembled  the  Omaguas.  The 
Musi  or  \tuysca,  on  the  borders  of  Bogota,  numerous,  now  extinct; 
their  language  grammatized  by  Lugo.  On  the  N.  coast,  from  Mar- 
acaiho  to  Bio  Hacha,  two  powerful  nations,  who  have  long  resisted 
^anianls,  still  independent;  tiie  Goahiras  W.  and  the  Coc 


40  Appendix. 


-  $•  Popayan  and  Darien.  Many  nations  or  tribes  foun<liu£ 
Popayan,  and  along  the  chain  of  mountains  N.  to  Darien  ;  52  said  to 
have  been  found  in  Popayan  ;  civilized  like  those  of  Bogota.  The 
Guanaca  and  Cacanuca  still  extant,  guttural.  The  natives  of  Dan- 
el!  savage,  called  Caribbees,  but  improperly  ;  only  a  few  remains  of 
ther  language  ;  called,  in  Veragua,  Huaimi  ;  in  Darien,  Urabe. 

II.  N.  Coast  of  S.  America,  along  the   lower  Oronoco  and  the 
coast  from  Surinam  to  Maracaibo.     Many  nations  and  languages,  all 
having  an  affinity  to  the   Caraibs  ;  originally  savages.     The   princi- 
pal are,   I.  The  Tamanacs  ;  on  the  Oronoco  below  the  Ottomacs, 
and  on  the  Cuchivero  ;  three  tribes  on   the  coast  of  Paria.     2.  The 
Arawacs  ;  on  the  coast  of  Guiana,  around  Surinam  and  Berbice,  S. 
of  the  Caraibs.      Two   nations,  in   their  vicinity,   speak  a  similar 
language,  viz.  the  Wakaias  and  Wacanas.     3.  The  Caraibs,   on  the 
coast,  and  in  the  interior  of  Guiana,  N.  of  the  Arawacs  ;  originally 
extended  from  Porto  Rico,  through  the   Caribbees,  to  the  Ama/on, 
and  in  the  interior  to  the  Upper  Oronoco:   ^aid  to  have   come  from 
Florida.     The  Guaranos,  on  the  islands  in  the  Delta  of  the  Oronoco. 

III.  On  the  Upper  Oronoco  and  its  W.  branches.     The  principal 
languages  are,   1.  The  Yarura,  from  the  Meta  to  the  Casanare  and 
Caqueta,  and  to  the  foot  of  the  mountains  of  New   Grenada  ;  fisher- 
men and  hunters.     2.   The  Betoi,  Airica,  nnd  Situfa  ;   three  dialects 
of  one  language  ;  on  the  Casanare,  and  in  the  forests  of  Airica.     3. 
The  Ottornaks  ;  on  the  Oronoco,  N.  of  the  Yarura,  extending  east- 
ward  towards  Guiana  ;  a   powerful,   but  savage  people  ;  lanjruag-e 
harsh.     TheGuamas,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Apim  B  different 
(ari^uag-o.     V  mm  the  reports  of  the  missionary  ^,  22  tribe*,   ^making 
different  languages,  have  been  found  on  theOrouoro  and  its  branches. 

IV.  Between  the  Rio  Negro  and  the  Upper  Oronoco.     Principal 
lahguages.     I.  TheMaipures;  an  extensive  language,  with   many 
dialects,  on  the  Upper  Oronoco,  around  and  above  the  falls,   on    the 
Venturi,  and  the   Kio   Negro   or  Guainia.     Principal  dialects  ;  the 
Cabras,  formerly  extended  to  the  Atlantic  ;  Guipunavi,  a  race  of 
conquerors  on  the  Upper  Oronoco  ;  the  Parani  and  Maipure,  snicl  to 
have  been  cannibals.     The  Maipures  occupy  the  whole  of  the  Upper 
Oronoco,  and  part  of  the  Lower  ;  their  has  many  affinities 
with  the  Moxo  and  Tamanac,  grammatized  by  Gili.     2.  The  Salivi  ; 
an    agricultural    people,   in    a    mission   on    the   Vichada,    .r>°  N.  ; 
much  reduced  by  the  Caraibs.     The  Atures,  at  the  falls  of  the  Oro- 
noco, and  theftuaquas,  wild,  in  the  forests  of  the  Cuchivero,  u^e  a 
similar  language,  harsh  and  nasal.     3.  The  Guaivis  ;    two  dialects, 
the  Guaivis  and  Ciricoas  ;  on  the  left  side  of  the  Oronoco,  N.  of  the 
Salivi  ;  few  in  numbers.     4.  On  the  Oronoco,  near  its  source,  S.  ofj 
the  Arawacs,   several  tribes,  language  not  known,  viz.  the  Massan*? 
nan,  Kajukussianu,  Assawanu,  &c.     5.  The  Achagua,  an  agricultur-1 
al  people  near  the  Maipures  ;  language  very  soft,  originally  distinct, 
but  now  mixed  with  the  Maipure. 

V.  E.  of  Quito,   on   the   Maranon  to  the  Rio   Negro.     1.    Th£ 
Omaguas,  a  powerful  nation  of  river  navigators,  on  the  Amazon   and 
its  branches,  from  the  Oronoco  to  the  Ucayale  and  the  Tocantin.—  / 
Language  peculiar,  has  many  affinities  to  the  Guarani.     Tribes  and  1 
dialects  numerous.     2.  In  the  forests  extending  E.  of  the  mountains5' 
between  the  Amazon  and  the  Upner  Oronoco,  and  in  the  plains  alongf 
the  base   or  the  mountains,  extending  as  far  N.  as  Popayan,  are  a| 
great  number  .  of  tribes  and  languages  little  known.     They  are  attjr 
wandering-  and  uncivilized  ;  some  of  them  are  found  among  ttyf 


Appendix.  41 

mountains.     The  principal  are  the  Xeberos,  on  the  pampas  at  thf 

foot  of  the  mountains;  Encah;»llados,  :rn,  on   the  Upper 

IVapo,  a  peculiar  lang-un^e  with  ii\  |,mi_ 

ants  of  tin-  anciiMit  Quito*,  nt-arh  rooted  oin  ;ins  ;   tnf 

Fameai  along-  the  Amazon,  language  vi-  Mamas  on  the 
language  of  tht 

VI*      :  inally 

savages ;  tlic 

'  tin 
i  ibes  wamh  rm<>  in  i1 

cts,  three  .  tous 

inn,    in    the    ;.r,  •'  ,,affe 

,c  missionaries.     4.  The  Mot., 

lan- 
,<•  of 

CuscoaiK'  |iatj 

i:ipas  and  in  t! 

kc. 

VII.     On  t!,c  \V.  iid(  ..lingN.  to  themoun- 

mas  of  N.  a  great  nniniu  r  of  na- 

languaget,  mor.  i,  many  01 

u^rmingltM'  ;nis. 

:    sonic  of  their   Ian 

i      side  of 
;i\u.  the 

E.  bide  of  the  P:,  Vom 

!  iful  tribe, 

:  boats  by  fishing,  now  subject  to  the  Span- 

1'itiiago  xnd  Toba, 

unitl  Vermcjo;  the  latter  language 

Srai  «m  anci  Mokoby,  unitr-d,  in  Cl.aro,  28°,  OB 

J*\c  X .  .lar,  grammatized  bv  Dobrizhoffcr. 

n,   in  the  forests  oi  meio; 

matized.     Tlic   Lule.  on  a  lake  near  the   Pilcomayo, 

ive  nation,  language  cultivated  by  the  Je> 
v  !'!      '  •  i)|  the  two  former  divisions  t..  ;;|M1 


K'*i;5  i  '  iiuu,   aiiQ  aionir 

t  from  tl.e  Amazon  to  the  La  Plata,  inch;. 

>mall  scattered  tribes  little  known,  there  is  one  vc- 
nMvc  nation,  the  Gttaranis.     All  uncivilized,  hunters  and  fish- 
ermen. 

I .   The  Guarani  nation  ;  spread  over  the  whole  of  Brazil,  from 
Guiana  S.,  along  the  coast,  to  32°,  and  the  Parana,  and  in  the  interior 

'  ossmg- the  Paraguay,  S.  of  the  Chiquitostothe   \ 
|10Wr£r      but  *ivaffe  and  wandering  race ;  language  na-al  and 
Three  principal  divisions.    I.  The  S.  on  the  Paraguay  and 
irom27°  to  30° ;  nearly  all  christianized  by  the  Jesuits;  lajto- 
a  rammatized.     2.  The  W.  Guarani ;  crossed  the  Paraguay  at 
paratively   recent  period  ;   language  little   known  ;   several 
the  principal,   the  Chiraguana  between  the  Pilcomavo  anfl 
C.ruz,  and  the  Guarayi   in  Moxos  and  Tucuman.     3.  The  N. 
buarani,  Tupi  or  Brazilians:  occupy  a  large  part   of  Brazil;  nu- 
i  tribes:    15  enume-ated   by  Laet ;  all  speak  dialects  of  one 
laoguage,  the  Tupian,  cultirated  by  the  missionaries.    The   n-itirrs 

D* 


42  Appendix. 

on  the  coast,  and  in  the  more  cultivated  districts  of  Brazil,  are  noir 
subject  to  the  whites ;  peaceable,  but  indolent  and  degraded.  In  the 
interior  they  are  still  savages.  Besides  the  Guaranis,  there  arc 
many  other  tribes  little  k^own,  not  related  to  them.  2.  In  Brazil, 
51  tribes  enumerated,  who  speak  different  languages  from  the  Tupi; 
they  are  scattered  over  the  country,  from  the  sea  coast  to  Cuyaba 
and  Matto  Grosso ;  the  best  known  are  the  Kiriri  near  Baia,  the 
Curumare  on  the  Tocantin,  the  Guacure  in  Matto  Grosso,  and  the 
Aimure  in  Ilheos.  3.  Four  nations,  in  the  forests  between  the  Para** 
guay  and  Parana,  N.  of  the  Guarani  missions,  little  known,  viz.  the 
Guachika,  the  Echibia,  the  Guaniana,  and  the  Guayaki.  4.  S.  of  the 
Guaranis,  seven  nations,  originally  occupying  all  the  country  be* 
(ween  the  Parana  and  La  Plata  and  the  Atlantic  ;  three  cxtermina- 
led,  the  Yaro,  Bohane,  and  Chan  a.  The  Charma  and  Minuane, 
united,  on  the  E.  side  of  the  Uraguay,  between  31°  and  32°  ;  lan- 
guages distinct.  The  Guenoa,  on  the  E.  side  of  the  Paraguay,  N. 
of  the  former;  language  said  by  Hervas,  to  be  the  root  of  all  in  thiv 
section.  The  Kasigua,  E.  side  of  the  Uraguay,  N.  of  St.  Angelo : 
(un<ruage  peculiar. 

IX.  S.  point  of  America,  on  the  W.  to  Chile,  on  the  E.  to  the 
La  Plata. 

1.  The  Moluches  (warriors)  or  Araucos,  inhabited  the  E.  and  W. 
;  of  the  Cordilleras,  from  Peril  to  the  straits  of  Magellan  ;  divU 
•.!(!* I  into  three  sections,  the  Pimnr! ••"  N..  the  Pehuenche  M.,  and  the 
Uuilleche  S.  The  Arauco  language  has  many  affinities  with  the 
Quichua  or  Peruvian.  In  the  S.  of  Chile,  the  Araucos  have  estab- 
lished a  strong  republic,  which  has  long  rented  the  Spaniards,  and  i^ 
still  independent.  They  are  half  civilized,  brave  and  high  spirited, 
and  stand  at  the  head  of  all  the  American  aborigines.  Their  lan- 
guage has  been  grammatized.  Tho  natives  of  the  Archipelago  of 
Chiioc,  on  the  coast  of  S.  Chile,  are  a  smaller  and  less  hardy  : 

e  of  the  adjoining  continent.  They  live  by  fishing,  »nci 
were  early  coii'imved  !>y  the  Spaniards.  2.  Tehnelhet.  Proper 
name,  Tehuel-canny,  southern  men  ;  a  race  of  wandering  horsemen, 
from  the  Mi-iitx  of  Magellan,  on  the  plains,  far  northward.  Five 
dialects;  one  on  both  sides  of  the  straits;  the  rest  N.  on  the  plains 
or  pampas.  3.  The  Puelches,  E.  people ;  inhabit  the  plains  around 
the  mouth  of  the  La  Plata,  S.  to  the  Kio  Negro  and  Colorado,  and 
W.  to  the  Pehuenches ;  language  peculiar  ;  a  race  of  savage  horse- 
men, called  Pampas  by  the  Spaniards;  fast  diminishing;  three  dia- 
lects. 4.  The  people  of  Terra  del  Fuego  and  the  adjoining  islands  ; 
a  race  of  miserable  savages ;  languages  all  similar,  very  guttural ; 
three  dialects,  the  Kemenetes,  Kennekas,  and  Karaikas. 

X.  The  Coast  and  Mountains  of  Peru.     Before  the  conquest  by  • 
the  Spaniards,  the  seat  of  the  powerful   and  civilized  Empire  of  the 
Peruvians,  extending  from  1°  14'  N.,  54  leagues  N.  of  Quito,  to  35°  ,•' 
S.  lat.  including  a  large  part  of  the  Andes  and  tho.  low  country  ojT 
Peru.     The  Peruvians  were  a  mild,  cultivated  people ;  their  religion 
was  the  worship  of  the  Sun,  from   which  their  Incas  claimed   to  be 
descended ;  it  was  not  sanguinary  like  the  Mexicans.     They  had 
paved  roads,  houses  of  stone,  and  large  cities.     They  had  no  writing 
nor  literature.     They  communicated  their  civilization  to  some  of  the 
other  nations  of  the  Andes.     Such  people  were  found  N.  in  Bogota 
and  Popayan,  and  S.  in  Chile,  and  along  the  E.  slope  of  the  Andes  ia 
lyioxos  and  Chiquitos.     All   the  early  civilization  of  the  American 
cpjntincnt  was.  fgiratf  at  its  discovery,  on  the  plateau*  of  (be  Coiv 


Append  43 

ras  in  Mexico  and  Peru.    The  rest  of  the  natives,  if  we  except  thf 
Natchez,  were  in  a  savage  state.     The  c  of  Mexico  and 

Peru  was  of  a  low  order,  and  like  that  of  I..    '   •'..,  rather  material 
than   intellectual.     In  many    parts,  hoth   of  >.  \merica,  are 

found   monuments,   which  indicate  a  higher  degree  of  civilization., 
than  that  of  the  present  race  of  nati  - 

languages  of  Peru  were  the  following,  -ijll  r.-rd  l>y  the  native 
Indians.     J.   The  Quichua,  the  court  : 
in  Quii  large  part  of  rl  • 

the  Quitana,  in  Q  ano,  in   I  ri  i-u\;\. 

•    ./.CD.  the  |  uresl 
and  th<  u,  in  Tucuman.     Th<  c(s  diitert 

\\.     2.  TheAymara;  an  extensive  nation  and   I; 
La  Paz  and  Potosi,  from  the  Pilconv.i 

.ire  of  Peru  ;  bordering  on  th» 

W.  Gi;  f»>  eight  tribes;  lar.<  d,  had 

some  affiui' 

in  I  ,i  I*:-..  -  n  or  Chnquito  ; 

:r  language  ;  the  Quichua,  the 
language  gran  4.  The  YunU 

and  its  u» 


III.     THE  AFRICA  no  RACE. 

by  n  skull  ',,irrow  face, 

r£  <-iiin  :    f.,  t.-iu  ;i.l  ilat  and  rer. 
facial  anglr  ;(h   promirieni 

lower  jaw   projecting  before  the 


limhsii:  particularly  the  low<  (oni|le\! 

;  hair  black,  and  woolly  or  fi  «,nie  of  the 

tribes,    ;  >,  are   larp-e  and   robust.: 

lender,  more  li! 

ding  chin  ;   i  mcc  in  tufts, 

M  under   tl 

from  tl,  Tiej  might  be  arranged  as 

a  separate  race,  or  as  a  group  under  the  -  ro. 

The  proper  Negroes  inhabit  ail  Africa,  :  ?  desert  and 

hern  limit  is  not  exactly  defined.     Th<-  Moors 

or  Arabs  are  found  on  the  Senegal,  and  tt  Abyssinians  are 

either  of  Arab  or  Nubian  origin,  and  not  Negroes.  But  people  of  the 
Negro  race  are  found  in  Bornou  and  Dar-Fur  farther  N.,  and  they 
form  the  ruling  people  in  Sennaar.  None  of  the  Negroes  have  been 
found  in  a  state  of  high  civilization.  Some  of  their  tribes,  a- 
of  Ashanlec  and  Dahomey,  and  others  in  Congo  and  Zanguebar, 
have  formed  extensive  and  populous  communities,  under  strong  an  <i 
ic  governments,  but  they  are  ferocious  and  even  cannibal,  with 
but  few  of  the  arts,  and  none  of  the  charities  of  civilization.  None 
of  their  languages  have  been  written  or  cultivated.  Some  of  the  N. 
tribes,  who  have  become  Mahometan,  read  the  Koran,  and  write  io 
the  Arabic  character.  The  Negro  languages  are  but  little  k 
and  are,  as  yet,  incapable  of  a  re  in^eraent  We  have 

therefore  classed  them  according  to  their  locality, 


i4  Appendix. 

1.  Nigritia;  country  along  the  Niger  and  upper  Nile,  and  noptk- 
w ard  towards  the  great  desert. 

I.  People, v whose  characters  are  not  entirely  Negro,  but  approach 
them.  a.  In  the  W.  part  of  S.  Sahara.  The  following  are  said  by 
Leo  Africanus,  to  speak  a  common  language  : — Gualata  in  an  oasis. 
Jinne  on  the  Niger,  Malli  in  the  mountains  S.,  Tombuctoo  and  Ca- 
bra  on  the  Niger,  G-.sgo  S.  of  them.  b.  In  Sudan,  or  the  E.  part  of 
S.  Sahara.  The  following  enumerated  by  Leo: — Guber,  Kasena,  or 
Kashna,  Wangara,  Begarmi,  Kanem,  &c.  c.  Foulahs,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Senegal,  and  in  Bondou,  N.  E.,  probably  Fellata  Arabs,  sta- 
tionary and  agricultural. 

These  people,  excepting  the  W.  Fouiahs,  are  divided  by  Leo,  ac~ 
:ing  to  their  languages,  into  two  stocks — the  Guber,  E.,  inclu- 
ding* the  section  b.,  and  the  Sungay,  W.,  including  the  section  a. 
They  are  probably  a  mixed  race  of  Berbers  and  Negroes. 

2.  Negroes  on  the  Nile  and  Niger,  a.  Bornou  (Birni);  many  dia- 
lects— the  principal  are  the  Birniby  in   'he  capital  of  Bornou,  the 

•la  \.,  the  AlFad'-h  F>..  and  the  IVIozam-Kamma  farther  E.  ;  said 
to  be  all  similar,  b.  Bergoo  (Bargu),  Mobba  or  Darsela  :  dependent 
on  Bornou,  S.  E. ;  said  to  be  Jo  dialects  in  Mobba.  Shillooks,  be- 
tween Dar-Fur  and  Abyssinia  ;  the  Bahar  el  Abiad  passes  through 
their  rountrv.  Tembele  their  capital;  heathens;  a  part  of  them  have 
conquered  Sennxir,  ;ii'd  are  the  ruling-  people  there,  Mahometans, 
the  Fungee  of  the  Ar.iV.  Dahera,  in  the  great  plain  between  the 
Nile  and  Ponder;  original!  \  .e  S.  ;  employed  in  the 

armies  of  Senn-.Kir.  e.  f  >.i r-i-'ur  :  >.  \V .  «>f  Dongola,  u  large  king- 
dom with  several  tributaries  Kardot-in,  Begoo,  &C.  ;  .  but 
Mahomet  a  'joining  kingdom  of  considerable  pow- 
er. l)ar-Kumr.»  :  an  :i .Ijui.nn^  independent  ^tate;  language  differ- 
ent from  the  ruriau.  I  hn-K  ulla.  visited  tor  .  part  of  them 
copper  coloured,  heathen. 

I!.     W.  -en  the  Sene.gal  and  Cape  Negro  on  the  At- 

lantic, tin  N .  to  the  Mountains  of  the  Moon,  and  those  bor- 

of  the  Nil'-.     Inhabitants,   proper   Negroes.     1. 

Jiilofs,  S.  of  il  1   on    the  roast.     L2.   Sen  e  of  con- 

ferier.  «n    the    mountains   vidjoining  the  Jalofs  and 

s  rewallis,   between   Bondou  and  Bambuk  ;  lan- 

N.  B-.unbarra.     4.   Mandingos;  an  ex- 

o  j>oo]de  il  arid  Gambia,  and   on  the  upper 

Gambia;   also   in    tl.e  mountains    E.   of  vSien*a  Leone;  a  finer  and 
•i   t'ne   other   negroes,  including  Bambarra, 
ikas   ami  Sokkos,  and  the   Soosoos  E.  of  Sierra 
•),'  the    last  arrainmatixetl.     5.     Peioops,    on   the 
;  S.  of  the  Gambia,  including  the  Banyon,  the  Timaney,  and  the 
Bullom:  language  of  Hie  last  grammatiy.cd.     6.  Kanga,  Manp 
and  Gien,   S.   of  Sierra  I^eone  to  Cape  Palmas,  on  the   Mesnrado. 
7.  Quoja  and  Hondo,  on  the  Grain  coast.     8.  Isencssi  and  QU;>L 
on  the  Ivory  coast.     9.  Fantees  or  Aminas;  an  extensive  peopk 
eluding  the  Feetees,  Fantees,  Akripon,  Aminas,  and  Akkim ;  all 
on   the  Ivory  coast:  speak   several  dialects  of  one  language;  the 
Danes  have  grammatized  it.     Behind  them,  in  the  interior,  is  Tem- 
bu,  the  capital  of  a  large  kingdom.     10.  The  Akras,  including  the 
Adam  pi;  language  of  small  extent,  studied  by  the  Danes.     1 1.  Ada 
on  the  KioVolta  and  the  W.  limits  of  the 'Slave  coast.     12.  The 
Ashantee  or  Assianti :  a  powerful  people,  on  the  upper  Rio  Negro,    : 
"in  !he  interior  ;  now  the  ruling  state  io  W,  G  uinea  :  kosfile  to  fbe    : 


Append  4/» 

Fantees  whom  they  have  greatly  reduced.     The  Kassenti  adjoining 
them.     The   K  '.    B.  I-   of  the   Volta.     13.   The 

\\hidahs,  including   Whidah  or  Judah.  a  powerful   kingdom,   on  the 
Slave  coast;  the  Papaas  at  Popo  ;   \Vatje,  an  state,  in  tlie 

interior,  on  the  borders  o  in   the   interior  of  Whi- 

t  he  most  powerful 

in  this  quarter;    ?11   of  then.  B]  14. 

Ueriin.  including-  Calbra  on  the  roast  around  (  me- 

cons  i  m,  and  the  Gonseloos  1  >wn.    if>.  < 

rabari.   on  the  river  Calabar;  Ibo  ;  them:   Mokko  and  An- 

I-.   of  Loango,  litti  16.  The  Congos,  including  Lo- 

o    N.    of  the  Zaire:   Kakongo  or   Malinbi,   n  «>,  o 

largt  S.  of  the /aire;  Camba,  in  tin-  mi 

Ang-<>  lingBeng-i.-  K.Donde;   Mandonpa,  in 

interior  of  the  latter,  driven  out  of  Beugnela  by  \  rse.     All 

-itoc-k,  ruliivate'd  by  the  Cathulic  missiona- 
«  Is,  Loango,  Congo,  and 

III.  K.  Africa,  from  the  .  N.  to  Abyssinia  ar 
nuMintains  of  the  Moon,  and  W.  to  the  Laputa  m<  nd  the  S. 
F.  borders  of  Coniro.     All  the  E.  coast,  from  Ab\  Mo/.run- 
bique,  has  been  overrun  and  occupied  h\  t he  Arab-,    since    tiie  . 

•<omet.     They  speak  Arabic,   from  Arabia  to  i^u'l. 
f  their  colonies  in  Johann:  The  m,i 

oft!  me  characteristic  dil  <»)ier  ne- 

-  fri/./led,  in  some  tribes  straight  ; 
skin  brov,  i  MK   S.  ;   on  the  whole  a  finer  race. 

I.   Ti  »••  il-l    and   powerful    >.  -.    of  Abyssinia  , 

havebeencon  >  .iding  that  I6thccntui 

language  radical  IN  :«)m    t'ne     ^  :   black  with  long 

hair.     2.  The  Gagas,  Agagi ;  a  wander  <>   race,  E.  of  < 

• 

with  theGallas 

:   proper    ;  in^uehar^ 

M  imp:  all  1;  '  from  Ab_  fol- 

•  b\   ^alt,    \  •  'll;i-l>i/./eb.  tl 

days  from  the  Nile,  Negroes  :   M:;in£r:«lla  of  Tact*/  ent; 

:  uebar  to  Cape   Gardafui,  and  in  the  interior  to 
llurrur.    W.    to    tin-  f ial;  oes  ; 

theSomauli  to  Mombosa  ;  Makua,  a  powerful  people 
in  tlie  interior,  N.  to  Melinda,  S.  to  the  river  Zambese,  bordering 
S.  W.,  on  the  Caff  res  ;  Monjou,  in  the  interior  of  Mozambique. — 
The  Shikos,  Danakil  and  Adaijel,  on  the  coasts  of  Babelmnndcl  and 
Massua,  one  race;  have  some  affinities  to  the  Gal  las  in  their  numer 
Tlie  tribes  of  the  coast  much  mixed  with  the  Arabs  ;  Mahom- 
etans. 4.  Johanna  or  Anjuani,  and  the  other  Comoros ;  native  peo- 
ple negroes,  with  .straight  hair;  language  mixed  with  Arabic  ;  prop- 
er name,  Hinauan.  5.  Madagascar;  the  coasts  occupied  by  Ar 
particularly  the  N.  W.  ;  have  considerable  cultivation  ;  the  nativt 
litiints  negroes  and  heathens  ;  language  mixed  with  Arabic,  ha? 
affinities  to  the  Malay  and  Caffer,  cultivated  by  the  French  colo- 

IV.  The  Caffers  ;  have  a  brown   complexion,  short  woolly   hair, 
forms  rather  European  than  Negro  ;  from  Quiloa,  along  the  E.  c< 

to  the  Hottentots.     I.  The  proper  Caffers,  including  the  Coossa.- 
o!'  Fi^h  river  ;  then  the  Tambukkis  on  the.  river  IJnssch  ;  then  thf 


10  Appendix. 

iVIambukkis  or  Kambonas,   and  in  the  interior  from  these,  on 
Basseh,  the  Maduanas,  a   numerous   people  ;  all   form   one  nation  : 
their   language  studied  by  Lichtenstein.      2.    The    Beetjuanas   ov  • 
liooshuanas  4  eight  tribes  ;  the  most  powerful  the  Macquiri,  on   thr 
head  waters  of  the  Orange  river,  in  the  interior  of  the   Gaffers,   ex- 
fending  towards  the  Portuguese   settlements   oh   the  E.   coast  ;  all 
apeak  one  language.     A  peculiar  race,  occupying  all  the  centre  of 
S.  Africa  ;  complexion  reddish  brown  ;  language  explored  by  Lich- 
(enstein. 

V.  The  Hottentots  ;  the  lowest  race  in  Africa,  most  resembling 
the  Papuans,  with  flat  noses,  deeply  depressed  between  the  eyes, 
broad  projecting  cheek  bones,  hollow  cheeks  and  narrow  chin,  yel- 
low brown  complexion,  curled  h-air,  con  formation  very  different  from 
the  Negroes.  A  miserable  race,  driven  S.  and  W.  by  the  Gaffers 
nml  Bcetjuanas,  herdsmen  and  shepherds,  indolent  and  dirty.  The 
Bushmen,  in  the  mountains,  the  most  degraded  ;  the  Gonaquas,  on 
(ho  F.  borders,  superior  to  the  others.  Some  of  their  tribes  inde- 
pendent, others  enslaved,  or  living  in  kraals  or  villages  under  thepro- 
ted  ion  of  the  Dutch  ;  several  of  their  tribes  in  the  Dutch  colony 
extirpated.  Language,  extremely  harsh  and  nasal,  with  many  sharp 
or  chirking  sounds.  They  are  divided  into  two  classes.  1.  The 
Proper  Hottentots  ;  the  principal  independent  tribes  are  the  Nama- 
quas  on  the  W.  coast,  the  Conuns,  in  the  interior,  W.  of  the  Beet- 
juan;^.  nnd  the  (.OTKMUKIS  on  the  K.  borders  of  the  colony,  now 
mingled  with  the  Gaffers  ;  the^e  arc  herdsmen,  and  live  in  asocial 
stale,  with  some  cultivation  :  the  Nainaqnas  reduce  the  copper, 
which  they  find  in  their  country,  ?>nd  work  it  into  many  utensils.  <2. 
The  Saabs  or  Bushmen  ;  live  a  will  predatory  life,  in  the  mountains 
and  plains  on  the  TV.  line  of  the  colony  ;  resemble  the  New  Holland- 
•M  their  por-on*.  and  manners;  mi-erablv  degraded,  hate  the  Hot- 
rentoN  and  Caffre«,  continually  plundering  le  and  those  of 

the  colon;  .j-oned   •.)!•<. us;   language  not  intelligible  to  the 

Proper  Hci  idy  nasal. 


ERRATA  TO  APPENDIX. 

I'agc  11,  line  10  from  bottom,  for  Their  read  Three. 
Page  29,  line  8,  for  E.  read  JV. 

Page  36,  last  line  but  one,  for  Upper  Mississippi  read  Upper 
Missouri. 


INTERESTING  WORKS  FOR  THE 
INSTRUCTION  OF  YOUTH, 

For  Sale  by  the  principal  booksellers  in  the  United 
States. 

History  of  the  United  States  of  America,  for  Schools,  by 
Rev.  C.  A.  Goodrich,  with  ten  engravings. 

CT  This  work  is  written  in  a  plain,  easy  and  elegant  style — its  ar- 
rangement of  the  subject  is  clear  and  natural,  and  it  is  rendered  ex- 
tremely interesting  to  youth,  by  the  introduction  of  li\  -lotos 
and  narra:                  ing  at  the  same  time  to  illustrate  points  in  UK 
lory.     It  has  been  used  in  many  of  the  best  conducted   schools  and 
seminaries  in  the  United  States,  and  the  testimonies  of  intelli 
teachers  to  its  value  are  abuiui. 

The  following  notice  of  the  work,  extracted  from  Rev.  Mr.  Emer- 
ilie  Female  Seminary  at  Wethersfield,  puts  it  be- 
yond a  doubt  that  this  work  is  decidedly  the  best  history  of  the  Uni- 

hools. 

using  it  the  last  season,  the  high  opinion,  which  I  had  formed  of 
*ts  worth,  was  confirmed  and  raised.     The  author  is  uncommonly  hap- 
py in  his  arrangement  of  facts  ;  in  presenting  a  simple,  concise  and 
luminous  view  of  a  subject,  which  in  its  nature  is  peculiarly  complex 
and  intricate  ;  in  dividing  the  whole  time  into  eleven  periods  ;   in  tr.i 
cing  causes  and  effects  ;  in   publishing  the  principal  and  subordinate 
parts  of  the  work  in  types   of  different  sizes  ;  and  in  presenting  re- 
flections for  the  benefit  of  the  youthful  mind.     The  style  is  easy,  neat, 
remarkably  perspicuous,  and  suited  to  improve  the  taste  of  the  le 
er.     On  these  accounts,  this  litUe  compend  appears  peculiarly  adapted 
to  the  use  of  schools.     Soon  may  the  light  from  every  window  in  eve 
ry  school-house  in  our  land,  shine  upon  its  pages." 

Blair's  Outlines  of  Chronology,  Ancient  and  Modern, 
being  an  introduction  to  the  study  of  History,  with  20 
engravings. 

(D"  "  This  work  is  divided  into  twenty  periods,  each  characterised 
by  some  circumstance  or  event,  to  enable  the  learner  to  distinguish 
and  recollect  it.  Each  period  is  also  illustrated  by  a  cut,  with  a  view 
to  aid  the  memory  by  association. 

Having  made  a  general  division  of  the  subject  into  twenty  periods, 
then  each  period  is  taken  up,  and  an  account  given  of  the  principal 
events,  arid  distinguished  characters  during  the  same.  Miscellaneous 
observations  are  Jhen^added,  giving  a  general  view  of  the  state  of 
mankind,  the  progress  of  society,  of  knowledge  and  the  arts,  and  ed- 
ucation ;  the  state  of  manners,  morality,  religion,  &c.  during  each 
period. 

The  work  seems  to  us  to  be  constructed  on  philosophical  principles, 
and  to  be  written  with  enlightened  views  of  the  nature  and  capacity 
•f  the  juvenile  mind.  We  think  it,  therefore,  an  interesting  acquisi- 
tion to  the  course  of  education  ;  and  as  it  is  stated  to  be  an  introduc- 
tion .to  a  series  of  histories  formed  on  a  similar  plan,  we  wish  to  see  it 
take  the  place  in  our  schools  of  the  ill  managed  histories,  written 
a  century  ago." — 


Vn  Outline  of  Bible  History,  with  notes  and  observa- 
tions, adapted  to  the  minds  of  youth,  with  20  engra- 
vings, for  Sabbath  and  other  Schools,  by  Rev.  C.  A. 
Goodricl;. 

iCP  "  As  the  season  for  Sabbath  Schools  is  about  opening,  we  men- 
t/on  as  worthy  the  attention  of  those  interested  in  them,  a  work  pub- 
lished last  year,  entitled  "An  Outline  of  Bible  History,  &c.  by  Rev. 
Charles  A.  Goodrich.  '  It  lias  been  found  on  trial  an  excellent  book 
^  ibhath  Schools,  and  deserves  more  extended  use.  The  New 
Haven  Helicons  Intelligencer  thus  speaks  of  it :" 

"  This  work  is  designed  for  Sabbath  and  other  Schools.  For  Sab- 
hath  Schools,  it  appears  to  be  very  well  calculated,  being  as  we  should 
!c,  admirably  adapted  both  for  the  instruction  and  entertainment 
of  the  elder  class  of  scholars.  The  Author  has  embodied  in  the  work, 
observations,  illustrative  »f  the  Chronology  of  the  Bible  :  of  ancient 
and  oriental  Customs,  on  the  knowledge  of  which,  a  proper  under- 
itmding  of  many  parts  of  the  sacred  history  entirely  depends  ;  of  the 
K\  idenec,  of  Kcvelation  ;  and  of  the  connexion  of  parts  of  the  histo- 
ry with  one  another.  Th"  spirit  of  the  whole  is  practical,  such  g 
ery  teacher  cu^ht  to  possess,  and  every  child  to  be  thoroughly  imbued 
with.  K,  the  information  contained  in 

this  book  :   and  if  \ve  in.t\   he  Allowed  to  have  an  opinion  on  such  sub- 

would  read  it   without  profit.     A  work   of 

nature,  has  hitherto  heen  much  wanted  in  Saboath  Schools  and    Bible 
CiM 

"  In  the  Christian  Secretary  the  work  is  highly  recommended  as 
IPorthy  the  attention  of  heads  of  families,  and  such  as  have  the  man- 
agement of  Sundav  ^cliooU." — Cnurant. 

*+*  Many  other  publications  have  given  similar  testimonials  of  the 
?alue  of  the  book. 

\  Grammar  of  Chemistry,  adapted  to  the  use  of  Schools 
and  private  Students,  by  familiar  illustrations  and 
easy  experiments,  with  numerous  engravings,  by  J.  L. 
Comstock,  M.  D. 

BS3  This  work  is  adapted  to  the  use  of  Colleges  and  Academies,  and 
being  very  easy  and  simple  in  its  explanations,  and  requiring  a  cheap- 
$r  apparatus  for  making  experiments,  will  be  found  far  more  practical 
than  most  other  treatises.  The  American  Journal  of  Science,  says  it 
is  the  best  manual  in  use. 

Outlines  of  Modern  Geography,  on  a  jpev?  plan,  careful- 
ly adapted  to  the  use  of  Schools,  accorrfpanied   by  an !! 
Atlas,   with  numerous  engravings  of  cities,  manners,  £ 
customs,  curiosities,  &c.  by  Rev.  C.  A.  Goodrich. 

V*.!*  is  believed  confidently,  that  this  work  reduces  the  labour  of:,: 
teaching  and  learning  Geography,  at  least  one  half. 

Outlines  of  Ecclesiastical  History,   on  an  interestir 
plan,  for  Schools. 
3?F  This  work  will  be  put  to  press  in  the  course  of  the  summer.  { 


\ . 


€    *' 


. 


%•*,.-* 


M312089 


YC134137 


